《The Daily Diary of a Mushroom》


 Before the diary - Prologue

    My world is filled with reincarnation stories. Most account the tales of great heroes, who die in their own world and are reborn into this one with all their memories intact. It sounds unbelievable, to have another life in a completely different world after your first ended.

    Which is why I''ve sometimes wondered if anyone from our world has ever been reincarnated into another one, for example, that one called Earth. I''ve always wanted to see that world, the heroes describe it so beautifully.

    The reason that was on my mind? Well, lying in a pool of my own blood with my vision fading, there wasn''t really much else to think about. I know I''m going to die, but at least I can die with some hope, no matter how small. As the last of my visions dissipated, I let out one last sigh. Here I go, I guess...

    Huh. Well, I have to say this isn''t exactly what I expected. It''s just complete darkness. Is this death? If it is, seems like it would get boring awfully fast. No wonder no one wants to die, this is terrible. Or hold on... Could it be a sign that I''m actually going to reincarnate? I mean I''m still thinking so I can''t be dead right? Surely? I could be in a womb right now and not even realize it. No wait, I''d be able to feel or hear something if that were the case and it just feels like my consciousness is just sort of here.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Hold up, from what I''ve read reincarnated people keep all their memories from their past life. So if that''s the case does that mean they experience their entire birth consciously? ...I bet that''s traumatic. "Oh by anything holy." I heard a disgusted old voice say out of nowhere. Who''s that? How can anyone be here? "I forgot how much her mind wanders." The voice added letting off a sigh. How rude, there''s not much to do when you''re dead, what else can I do but let my mind wander?

    Another long sigh pierced the nothing. Then, I felt myself begin to fall. Which, without a body, was a very unpleasant feeling. What is happening?! I tried yelling. "I''m sorry. There isn''t any time, but please, believe me, you have even less." interjected a woman''s voice. It was extremely beautiful, soft and calm yet also held a hint of panic. What do you mean I have even less? Who are you? What''s happening to me?!

    Before my questions could be answered, a bright light encompassed my entire being and my once dark surroundings became pure white, if only for a moment. "Good luck, my child." The Woman''s voice whispered.

 Chapter 1: ~Day 1 - 5 ~ Ive been reincarnated as a Mushroom, really?

    ~Day 1~

    Oh. I seem to be alive. Which means, I really was reincarnated. As much as I''m happy to be alive, I''m having a hard time celebrating. I can''t seem to move my body, like at all. In fact, I can''t even see anything.

    My body is definitely here, it has a presence and I can feel it''s formed, my eyes are here, my mouth is here, my legs are here and my arms... Aren''t. Oh dear, it would appear that I have no arms. Oh God''s why can''t I feel my arms?!

    No, no. I shouldn''t start panicking, panicking isn''t going to help anyone, especially not me. There are a few explanations as to why I cannot feel my arms. The first explanation and the most obvious is that I don''t have any arms. Which would be a major upset for me. The second and possibly more terrifying one is that I am still forming inside of my mother''s womb.

    To be honest I would prefer option A to B, as much as having no arms would suck, remembering every second of your time in the womb through to birth is surely something no human brain should remember.

    Wait. Human brain? Oh Gods, what if I don''t have a human brain at all, what if I''m a monster? A monster with no arms, that is currently blind and cannot move. It seems more logical than the other possibility, but I''ve never heard of such a thing in any reincarnation tale I''ve read before.

    So could that mean I''m unique? Even if that''s the case, why does that make me happy, am I stupid? If I could sigh right now I would, I have to know what I am and I would prefer to know sooner than later. Oh, Gods just let me be born already, I''ll go mad if I have to stay like this much longer.

    ~Day 2~

    Today is my second day of being conscious, and by luck, it was also the day I was born. How do I know? Well, it was a bit of surprise really, all of sudden with no prior warning I just sprouted upwards with a woosh. It was an odd way of being born, and definitely not a human way. My vision was blurry, but I could just about make out two figures.

    It was when they began to come in to focus that my mind began to race. Hold on, no. Really? That explained why I don''t have any arms. My parents don''t. After all, since when has a giant living Mushroom needed arms? That''s right, not only was I was born as a monster, but I was born as one of the weakest, a Mushman. Harmless two to three-foot tall little mushroom creatures with stubs for feet and a constantly sunny disposition.

    My parents leaped with joy making adorable squeaking sounds as I took my first look at my surroundings. I was born in a forest, which would make me a Forest Mushman. The most common, but luckily not the weakest of the Mushmen, that unfortunate title belongs to the Plains Mushmen. Still, to be reborn a Mushman, I wonder if I did something to upset the Gods. Even if I don''t get picked off within my first few days of being alive, Mushmen have remarkably short life spans. The Forest Mushman often living no more than five years.

    Well, it could have been worse I suppose, I could have been born into some species that eat their young. The Mushmen are an oddly affectionate species, the parents will care for their children until they die if possible. Then the children will just carry on the cycle blissfully unaware of the world around them.

    "Squeeeak?" I refocused my gaze upon my parents. The smaller of the two made a curious sound with a tilt of its head. I don''t think most Mushmen spend this long just sitting still and staring at their surroundings. My parents were probably a little confused. It was odd, but I felt a sort of inbuilt affection for these two, perhaps this is what makes Mushmen so social and loving? Since I didn''t want to make the two of them worry I gave them the sweetest smile my little body could muster.

    They bounded up and down joyously, it only made my smile grow. There was something irreplaceably heartwarming about a joyous Mushman. On top of their small bodies, cute stumpy legs, and adorable squeak, Mushmen had large black sparkling eyes. They''re a species designed to make you feel fuzzy. On top of that, there was something about being kin with these two that made them even better.

    After struggling to help me out of the hole I was spawned in; which took over an hour, the smaller Mushman that I decided to dub my mother started to feed me in a way that made the human inside me feel ill. She would rip moss of a nearby tree and force feed me it mouth to mouth. I won''t deny that it was tasty, probably thanks to my genetic build, but the way it was fed just made me feel all kinds of wrong.

    I had barely been awake for a few hours when I started yawning. A cute little yap escaped my lips as my entire little body stretched. Yes, I didn''t do anything, but I am a baby so I think I''ll excuse myself. Before I fell asleep I decided I wanted to keep a sort of mental diary, one that I would hopefully write out one day. A diary of my life being reincarnated as a Monster.

    It''s still odd to think about, I''m alive again and now I''m a completely different species. I feel as though I should be a bit more terrified, or at least shocked, but for some reason, I seem to be taking it well. Another yawn escaped my tiny lips. There''s something quite pleasant about being a Mushman though.

    ~Day 3~

    After being softly nudged awake by the cheek of a certain cute mother of mine I slowly opened my eyes, my mother then turned to face something opposite us. I looked past her to see my other parent dubbed ''father'' standing on the other side of the small clearing we seemed to be calling home. He stood there with an eager expression. Hold on, learning how to walk on my second day of being alive. That seems a little ridiculous. I mean sure most wild animals are born with the ability to walk, but I''m an animal with the brain of a human. We''re not fast learners. I guess it does make sense though, Mushmen are often nomadic as staying on the move is the safest way to keep away from predators. Even so, I was hoping we''d stay at our little home a bit longer before I had to walk.

    I let out an internal sigh. Well, I guess I best give it a go at least. My body began in a sitting position as my father propped me up last night so I could be fed properly, even so how to stand up is beyond me. I tried to lurch my body forward to get on my feet and as if by instinct that''s exactly how I ended up. Maybe this won''t be as hard as I thought after all? I seemed to be standing without even breaking a sweat.

    Ouch, at least that''s what I thought. After taking my first step I fell flat on my face. Stubs are hard to control. As my face was buried in the dirt I could hear my mother and father making a variety of panicked squeaks. It''s alright, I have a soft face.

    I managed to stand back up with a lot of wobbling and propping against a nearby tree. Alright, let''s try this again. One step forward, slowly, carefully... And I fell flat on my face again. As I made a dissatisfied squeak I could hear another round of my parents worry. I let out another internal sigh, this was clearly going to be a long day.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.~Day 4~

    Finally, it took one and a half days, but finally, we were off. That''s right after an embarrassing amount of attempts, a long nights sleep and my first skill gain [Pain Resistance lvl 1] I was finally able to walk over to my father. Thus after finally mastering it earlier today, we left my birthplace behind and began wandering.

    Still, getting my first skill made me think of something, can I see my stats? All beings of this world are blessed with stats, they give boosts to the abilities and skills that the owner already has. However, only those with the intelligence of a human or above can actually see their own stats. As far as I know, some of the weakest monsters don''t even know when they''ve leveled up. Since I know I got a new skill, I guess that means I can see my stats right? Let''s give this a go if I concentrate hard then...

    [Name: N/A]

    [Age: 3 Days]

    [Species: Forest Mushling, Mushman]

    [Height: 1''-5"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: N/A]

    {Level: 1]

    [Health 6/6]

    [Mana: 1/1]

    [Stamina: 12/13]

    [Hunger: 10/13]

    [Attack: 4]

    [Defence: 12]

    [Magic Attack: 1]

    [Magic Defence: 3]

    [Skills:[Pain Resistance lvl 1]    [Night vision lvl 2]     [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 2}]

    [tough stomach lvl 1]]

    Well let''s start from the top, I do not have a name, well that''s obvious I don''t think Mushmen have the mental capacity to name their young, maybe I could get named by some adventurers or something? Although, I doubt anyone would show any interest in a Mushman as insignificant as me. What else? My level is to be expected as well as my race, although the name Mushling is adorable. The only thing really surprising there would be my sex. Mushmen don''t have a gender, so how am I female? Is it because that''s what I was in my previous life? How unusual.

    My health, mana, stamina, and hunger are, well to put it simply, pathetic, but when you don''t expect anything to begin with it''s not too much of a shock. Same with my natural attack and defenses, although oddly enough my physical defense seems quite high. Still less than a human baby, but much higher than any of my other stats.

    I think, looking at my skills I can see why [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 2}]. A unique skill centered around my head by the looks of it. Does that mean my high defense sits exclusively in my head? It''s hard to believe that I was born with a unique skill though, they''re called that for a reason. It''s a skill only I and possibly a few others possess.

    I have quite a few other skills, although I think [Night vision lvl 2] and [Tough Stomach] are both skills Mushmen are born with. They''re well known for having good vision in dark and being able to eat almost anything, so it makes sense. Finally, there''s Pain Resistance, which was a very lucky bonus from falling flat on my face so many times.

    So summing it up in simple terms. I''m incredibly weak, I have a lot of stats that could help me out greatly, but let''s just say I''m not going to be looking for any fights. Honestly, if I were born a human again, how strong I am wouldn''t even cross my mind, but being born a monster? Even one as weak as a Mushman it''s a thought at the front of my mind.

    "Squeak?" I suddenly snapped back to reality. Several trees ahead of me my parents stood waiting for me. It seems as though I stopped whilst lost in thought. I need to learn to pay attention.

    I picked up my pace and waddled with all the speed my stumps could muster to catch up to my parents before we carried on walking. They looked concerned but squeaked onwards regardless.

    Finally, after traveling all day I had the most satisfying meal of ground moss for dinner, which I''m sure was in no small part thanks to how hungry I was. Then as the stars came out I fell asleep to sleep nestled between my two pillow-like parents.

    ~Day 5~

    It was going to be another full day of walking. I don''t really mind it for now, but I hope at least something changes. I''m surprised we haven''t been attacked yet. I mean, we''ve passed plenty of Monsters, but most didn''t even seem to acknowledge our existence.

    I should consider myself quite fortunate to be born a Mushman. It would seem that on top of being a sought-after pet for village children, we''re also largely ignored by the other monsters. I am a little worried about being caught and being turned into a pet though, what if they just take me? Not only will my parents be childless, I''ll be parentless. Although, being caught as a pet wouldn''t be as bad as being caught by a tamer. Mushmen are one of the easiest to catch monsters for aspiring monster tamers.

    The reason for that is their evolutions, most don''t ever evolve in the wild, but when tamed and frankly forced to go against their nature they have one of the widest evolutionary trees, being able to eventually evolve in to pretty much any Nature based race, Tree Imps, Treants, Dryads, Forest Druids and many more. Although it''s not confirmed some scholars believe their range is wider than the common Goblin.

    So if I ever decided to get into fighting, I guess I have that going for me? I just don''t want to be caught by a tamer, the idea of being forced to fight makes me shudder. I think I''m safe though, tamers are incredibly rare and I doubt any would come this deep into a forest. However deep we are.

    I don''t know why I''m thinking about all this anyway, I''m never going to be able to evolve through leveling. I''m a Mushling, what exactly am I going to be able to kill. Besides, I will evolve to a Mushman purely through aging eventually. Although, my lifespan would still only be about five years. hmm...

    I don''t think I really have any choice, I want to live beyond five years. I''m going to have to level myself up eventually. Sure a normal Mushman wouldn''t stand a chance against anything, but I''m a Mushman with a brain... Metaphorically speaking.

    Still, thinking about all this only makes me more irritated. Why reincarnate me at all if you''re going to turn me into one of the weakest monsters? If I was meant for something great or meant to do something special, surely something more powerful would have been smarter? Like a Giant Eagle, or even just a Grey Wolf.

    I let out a sigh that just came out as an adorable squeal. I never thought being a Mushman could be so stressful. I guess that''s why my people are usually so dumb. So they can remain happy and ignorant of the unfair world about them.

    After waddling for a few more hours we arrived at a sloped bank leading to a small, slow stream. The moonlight was warm, the moss was delicious and the eventual slumber between my parents was relaxing.

 Chapter 2: ~Day 6 - 10 ~ The worries of a mushroom

    Author note: I wanted to get this chapter out a lot earlier but due to several things including Christmas I could not get it finished before. (I got quite a few new video games :D ) There was also the fact that after first finishing it I lost the entire chapter and had to write it all from scratch again which I didn''t really feel like. Anyway I am completely new to this so any advice is very welcome. :)

    ~Day 6~

    I''ve been thinking about something.

    Something very important.

    Something I should have noticed a while ago, something that I should have noticed even in my previous life.

    Mushmen don''t have genitals...

    I MEAN REALLY?!? HOW DID I NOT NOTICE THIS BEFORE?!? Ok, calm down... Seriously though it''s not like I''ve never seen a Mushman up close before. There were plenty of Plains Mushmen that wandered in to my farms fields. I even had one sitting on my lap for over an hour... Well I suppose I never particularly thought about ogling giant Mushrooms in my previous life.

    Huh? what? No, no no no no! Don''t misunderstand, It''s not like I was looking forward to mating with a giant mushroom or anything! I was merely curious about how they reproduce.

    What? I never got the chance to have children in my old life, I was killed at the tender age of 19 and whilst I did intend to eventually have children at the time I was too busy enjoying my youth. Well, enjoying my youth and working on a farm.

    It''s not like I would mind having Mushling children, but I have no idea how to reproduce and I''m not exactly attracted to mushrooms. Besides I would much rather have a child that''s intelligent enough to teach the common tongue.

    ...

    Ok, I''ve decided on another goal, on top of needing to evolve in to a monster with a long life, I also need to find one with all the right uh... inny and outy bits. I know how to use those. Come to think of it, I wouldn''t mind arms either...

    Hmm, my choices are narrowing a bit.

    Anyway, I should stop thinking about stuff that might not even happen. Today, father has been following the stream, the reason? Well I think he''s trying to find some sort of lake or pond. Many monsters like to keep clean to a certain degree, more often than not the more peaceful races like to regularly bathe. I was happy about it of course, after all it had been a lifetime since my last bath.

    Finally, just as the sun was setting we finally arrived at a small clearing. There was a large pond in the middle surrounded by healthy, green and abundant grass. The grass eventually led to the forest wall, which started to thicken the further away from the pond it got. There was a human sized rock at the other end of the pond leaning over the water. Through the trees a setting sun was spreading the last of it''s light, glistening on the waters surface.

    In other words a tranquil scene.

    As I started walking towards the edge of the pond, my mother squeaked at me, stopping and turn around I saw my father lying down in the shade of a overhanging tree... It would seem that we''re leaving the bathing until tomorrow, perhaps they want to spend a whole day bathing and relaxing as we''ve been walking almost non stop since I was born.

    After resting in the shade for a while, we performed the usual routine, we ate moss then, afterwards got in to position ready to sleep. Nestled in between my soft parents and along with the aura of the peaceful clearing, I quickly fell asleep.

    ~Day 7~

    Just as I thought, we spent the day bathing and generally relaxing. There''s not much to talk about as nothing that interesting happened. Although without arms we had to bathe each other, with our tongues like a cat would. I probably would have preferred a Beastkin Cat to clean me, I always wanted to see what it was like. I''ve heard a lot of nobles hire Beastkin cat women as maids specifically for that reason. I''ve always been curious what the fuss was all about...

    Oh wait. I suppose there was something of interest that happened today. On the other side of the pond there were a few Lesser Forest Frogs which are weak monsters of the water attribute. However they are a lot more aggressive than Mushmen,  two started a fight over an apparently delicious dragonfly. The fight dragged them closer to us and noticing them my father ran over to try to stop the fight. It would seem the Frogs had no idea that my father was a pacifist so they hopped away as fast a possible from the oversized moron that is my parent. I know that you''re only half a foot tall little frogs, but he''s a complete softy you know?

    Anyway other than that brief bit of excitement the day passed by lazily and we ended the day in the exact same way as yesterday. My parents were the perfect pillows as usual and whilst drifting off to sleep I smiled feeling truly happy.

    Of course, I knew that with my goals, this way of living couldn''t go on forever.

    ~Day 8~

    *sigh*

    I knew it would happen.

    I knew it, but I don''t have to like it.

    That''s right, we''re already back to travelling.

    If we were going to rest, why not rest for at least a week.

    Or better yet just settle down, that was such a beautiful spot.

    Unfortunately, the Mushmen don''t really ever stay still for too long, other than to give birth they''re constantly on the move.

    They wouldn''t even let me sleep in though, squeaking at me at the break of dawn without a care in the world.

    So, because of this, I was waddling very slowly whilst staring at the floor. Strangely enough my parents kept pace with me, another case of their instinctual kindness?

    *SQUEAK!*

    Huh? Looking up, my mother was standing a few foot in front of me looking a little annoyed, I''m pretty sure if she had

    arms they would be crossed right now. Did they finally get tired of my sulking? I guess even Mushmen get annoyed sometimes... I then noticed my father standing on a large mound behind my mother, he seemed to be looking down at something. Curious what it could be I waddled up to him and had a look below.

    It was a cave... Or at least the remains of one.

    The roof must have collapsed a long time ago as there were no remains to be seen, what was left was a small area not that much bigger than my old houses kitchen. I believe that judging by the size and location it was man made cave, possibly made by bandits or soldiers during some long forgotten war.

    However that wasn''t the important part of what I saw, inside the cave was a human camp...

    Two deer skin tents, some basic provisions, a well crafted bow and the remains of a small camp fire. A fresh Deer Hide lay drying on a rack. This camp was quite clearly still in use and quite clearly a hunters camp.

    This was bad. This was very bad.

    If they''re hunters, we should leave.

    Cooked Mushmen flesh whilst not exactly a delicacy, is common and delicious enough to be regularly eaten by the poor. I ate it often with the vegetables from my farm. On top of that the Mushmen are not afraid on walking straight up to people brandishing weapons, making them easy and profitable to hunt.

    I don''t want to die after only a week of life.

    Whilst turning to nudge my father away, he jumped down.

    What?

    NO, NO NO NO! WHAT IF THEY COME BACK?

    YOU STUPID FATHER!

    Landing with a soft thud, he started investigating the camp, by sniffing around it.

    Oh Gods what do I do? Think! Think!

    Just then, I heard some rusting from outside the entrance to the cave.

    One of them is right outside? They''re already back? What terrible timing!

    *rustle*

    Oh, Great Gods what do I do?!?

    My mother also proceeded to jump down.

    NOT YOU TOO!? WHY ARE BOTH MY PARENTS SO STUPID!?

    Then a surprised looking man appeared in the collapsed entrance. He was short and had a well tempered body covered in scratches and scars. He was wearing an open leather vest with leather vambraces and a fur hat. He had a rough face with a greying short beard indicating age. On his back was a bow along with a large pack.

    "Oh, hey little guy" He said whilst approaching my father, giving a gentle smile.

    Leaning down and patting my fathers head he dropped the equipment on his back.

    What? Was I panicking too much? He''s being rather gentle...

    My mother also waddled to the man squeaking happily.

    He doesn''t seem to be hostile in anyway, but something doesn''t feel right.

    As I was thinking that,  a second hunter came through the cave entrance. She was wearing a similar outfit to the man and had a similar, albeit more feminine facial structure. She was a lot younger looking, so she was possibly his daughter.

    She paused for a moment, then looked at the man, then glanced at my mother. Finally settling her gaze on her father, she nodded her head towards my mother with one hand behind her back. The man gently nodded back.

    the woman pulled a large, sharp dagger out from behind her back.

    Oh no, oh no no no no. They are hunters, what did I expect?

    I was hoping for too much I''m so stupid!

    The woman started slowly sneaking up behind my distracted mother with complete concentration in her eyes and her weapon held high ready to strike.

    What do I do? I don''t want to lose my parents, not again!

    Think, think THINK!

    What can I do? Do I have any kind of weapons? What about my skills?!

    Wait, wait wait wait!  Of course, my unique skill [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 2}], It''s a defensive skill but it gives me a strong head, right? Then if I aim correctly I can probably knock her unconscious, right?

    Ugh! It''s a long short but there still a chance I could do it, they haven''t even noticed me after all.

    ...Ok, I''ll try it.

    First, wait for her to get closer.

    Closer...

    Closer...

    Aaaaand...

    OK JUMP!

    Diving towards her head first I closed my eyes and prepared for the worst.

    *Thump*

    *aaargh!*

    *Crack*

    ...

    [Overall level has increased from [Level 1] to [Level 24]

    [Skill [Pain Resistance lvl 1] has increased to [Pain Resistance lvl 2]

    [Skill [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 2}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 3}]

    [Skill [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 1] Gained]

    A sharp pain quickly dulled in my head.

    Ouch...

    Huh? what? Level 24... Level 24?!?

    That was quite a leap, monsters gain the ability to evolve at level 100, which means I''m already a quarter of the way to evolving in to an adult Mushman. I suppose it makes sense, the more powerful you are the longer time it takes to level and evolve. Being one of the weakest species, it seems I level up quickly. By the way since humans and demi humans don''t evolve their level is not capped.

    ...

    I started going off topic again...

    ...

    Hold on. I levelled up, which means.

    Oh Gods...

    Slowly wincing I open my eyes. Red.

    I see red.

    Red liquid was coming out of the human woman''s head. Red liquid as in blood. It would appear that after being knocked down by my attack her head cracked on one of the rocks used for the camp fire. The woman wasn''t breathing. Which means...

    I killed someone, I''ve never killed someone before...

    Worse than that, I killed someone, but I feel no guilt... Why? I should feel guilty! Someone''s dead, by my hands! Why is there no guilt?!? Is it because I''m a monster? Or is it because it was to protect my family? Or is it.. Something else?

    "YOU LITTLE PIECE OF SH*T!" A shaky shout called out to me.

    Turning around I saw the male hunter. He was staring at me whilst physically shaking, gritting his teeth and wide eyed, with tears streaming down his face. clearly seething with anger and sorrow.

    Ah, I just killed his daughter. He''s going to want revenge... Of course he''s going to want revenge, what he''d being doing isn''t much different to what I did.

    Leaning down whilst keeping eye contact with me, he picked up his daughters dagger that fell near his feet when she fell, brandishing the dagger high, he ran towards me.

    Ah, I''m going to die again.

    Was it worth it? To protect a parent that I can''t even communicate with? That will just die in a few years anyway?

    ...

    Yes, it was worth it, she was my mother and I loved her. I''m not saying I can die happy now, in fact I was trembling and If I had tear ducts I would definitely be crying.

    I closed my eyes and wincing prepared for the pain.

    *SHING!*

    *SQUEAK!!*

    *SPLURT*

    Huh?

    No pain...

    I heard the dagger, but there was no pain.

    I opened my eyes and as I did they widened.

    Yellow blood was leaking out of my father mouth, my father who was stood between the hunter and me. At the back of his gaping mouth was the tip of a blade.

    He... Protected me?

    It.. It can''t be... It happened again... Why? WHY!?

    YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO JUST BE A STUPID MUSHROOM!

    WHY WOULD YOU SAVE ME?!?

    WHY DIDN''T YOU JUST RUN!?

    Why couldn''t you just stay alive...

    I heard screaming from beside me, my mother seemed to have realised what was happening.

    The man grimaced and started to pull his daughters dagger out of my fathers back.

    I felt a nudge from the side, my mother was pushing me. Wait, was she telling me to run?

    But, my father...

    She meekly squeaked with a trembling voice.

    But... I can''t...

    With a sickening sound the hunters knife came free.

    I was absolutely terrified.

    So I did as my mother wanted and ran.

    With a trembling body I ran.

    I ran and ran until my stamina ran out.

    I kept on running even as my feet bled and my health dropped.

    I ran until my vision blurred and my consciousness faded.

    I ran until I collapsed.

    Then I could run no longer, and as the world turned to black I thought about my mother, did she run too?

    Did she get away?

    Did she stay and do something stupid like sacrifice herself?

    Did she survive?

    ~Day 9~

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    A brief spout consciousness.

    Blurred vision.

    A foot in front of my face.

    "I found you" Breathless raspy voice

    The hunters voice? No good, I don''t even have the strength to stand. I can''t run, I''m going to die this time.

    *AAARGH!?*

    ...

    For over a minute, silence.

    Then, the hunters body went limp and fell sideways out of my view.

    I looked up as my vision began to fade again.

    The silhouette of a woman? Did she save me?

    Then once again darkness.

    ...

    ...

    Another brief return of consciousness, too weak to open eyes, but warm now, comfortable.

    "Be still child, you are safe now, just rest..."

    A gentle hand stroked my head.

    Obliging the request, I lost consciousness.

    ~Day 10~

    My consciousness returned to me.

    I was warm, comfortable and sad.

    Very, very sad.

    Of course I was sad. I just lost a parent, again... I don''t even know if the other is alive or not! Why? Why again?

    ...

    Wait a moment. Something doesn''t seem right.

    Warm? Comfortable?

    Alarmed I opened my eyes and sat up quickly.

    Looking around I appeared to be inside a large hollowed out tree. There was an entrance, with a beautifully carved large red door, for some reason it was about twice the size of a human. In the middle of the tree was a table with a set of four chairs and a rug with a intrinsic ivy pattern. On the opposite end to the door was a sort of kitchen, with a sink, cupboards and food storage. On the opposite end of where I was there just seemed to be chests and boxes for storage. Everything appeared to be carved from Moonwood, the trees that elves have grown for beyond millennia. Stronger than steel and only able to carved by elves, who have an ancient secret magic specifically for that reason.

    Looking down, I was in a large single bed also made of Moonwood, with a soft silken sheet drenched over my body and a mattress that made you never want to leave the bed. Sitting by the bed on another incredibly crafted chair was a beautiful woman. She wore a long elegant dress which appeared to be made out of carefully woven and magically strengthened leaves. Her skin seemed to be bark at all joints on her body and blended into pale, fleshy human looking skin. Instead of hair she had branches that tightly protruded from her head to spread out like a flame. Her eyes were curved and pitch black. She had a small demure nose and a gentle smile.

    Basically, a Dryad.

    "It is good to see you awake child" She spoke with a soft, calm voice.

    So I guess she saved me?

    "That is correct."

    Huh?!

    Wait, can you hear me?

    "Yes child, I can hear you, I''m afraid to say that I looked through you memory briefly to find out what happened to you and curious at your strange behaviour went a little too far back."

    You mean?

    "Yes, child I saw some of your previous life."

    Well that still doesn''t explain how you can hear me.

    "I have lived a very long life and have learnt many powerful magics. I have even learnt a magic to communicate telepathicly. After learning of your human intelligence I thought communication would be possible this way" She explained.

    Oh, well thank you, for saving me.

    "Do not thank me child, I''m afraid to say I saved you on a whim"

    A whim?

    "Yes, in a life as long as mine you learn to let nature be. Man will hunt animal and animal will hunt animal. If I see a human hunting, or killing monster in my territory I would usually let them be. It is the circle of life, the way of the world"

    Then why save me?

    "As I said, it was a whim, I felt something strange from you, something that compelled me to save you."

    Was it because I''m a resurrected human?

    "I thought so too, but now... It feels like... Something else..."

    I didn''t understand why but she did save me, so I had to ask; Since you saved me did you also save...

    "Your mother?" The Dryad finished my sentence and gave me an apologetic glance.

    "I am afraid by the time I found you the hunter had already caught up with her... There was nothing I could do, her life was already over"

    Then... Both my parents... Again.

    I wanted to cry.

    I wanted to, but no tears fell.

    Why, why is it always me? Why did I have to lose them again!?

    "...Again?" The Dryad asked.

    I felt a little irritated at her, trying to bring up painful memories. You looked at my old life, didn''t you?

    "I only caught a glimpse of it, possibly due to the resurrection, I could only see fragments of the very end of your life"

    ....Oh, so she wasn''t just being heartless.. It feels as though she wants to hear the story, but...

    "Child, I will not ask you to tell me what happened to your previous parents, however is it not well known amongst the humans that talking helps with the pain?" She smiled gently and her eyes only held sympathy.

    I knotted my brow and grimaced at the memory.

    My mother... My human mother, she was the local healer for the village our farm was associated with. She was kind and whilst not beautiful, she could certainly be called good looking. She had long red hair in a ponytail and was always smiling joyfully. However, when I was about 6, a kingdom wide plague reached the village, we were far enough away that we were fine, but despite my fathers protest she ran off to help the village... Needless to say she caught the plague and whilst doing her best to keep the other villagers alive, she died two weeks after contracting it. She was too kind for her own good.

    "...I see, but your father. he was still well was he not?"

    Ah, my father, he was just as sad as I was about my mothers death, he never let it show and would always comfort me, but I saw him alone in their bedroom weeping when he thought I was out. He was a very ruggedly handsome man, tall and muscular with dark brown hair and bright emerald eyes. Needless to say I got the best qualities of my two parents.

    But my father, well he died too.

    My father died saving me when I was 13. My job consisted of doing whatever my father asked of me. I was happy to help of course and I was stronger than most men double my age. On that day though, he asked me to clean out the barn as the sun was setting. I lit an oil lamp and walked to the barn, to be honest there was still enough light left that I didn''t need a oil lamp and when I think back I curse myself for bringing it. Before cleaning the barn I had to put the horses back in the stable, but one refused to move and  as I tried pulling him he kicked me, knocking me out. I woke up to the smell of smoke and my fathers  desperate yelling. The horse had also knocked the lamp over whilst running away, the barn had caught fire. My father forced his way through the fire and picked me, telling me to stay calm whilst he carried me to the barn door. Then we heard a crack, my father threw me just as large support beam came down from the roof and crushed his leg. Yelling in pain, he told me to run, that there was no hope for him and that I had to live on for my parents. I was terrified and only 13, so I obeyed him. I was a coward. After getting outside I looked back through the door and I saw him smiling, the most gentle and content smile I''ve ever seen on his face. "I''ll get to meet your mother again, and I''ll get to tell her all about how you''ve grown up so beautiful. I''ll make her really jealous" He chuckled. The with one last look "Remember, my daughter, both me and your mother will always love y-". The roof collapsed, all that was found were my fathers charred remains.

    ...The memories were... Difficult, I don''t really even know if I believe in a after life, but since I know for certain rebirth is real then surely...

    The Dryad was silent. She appeared to be thinking about something.

    "...I see child, you have been through a lot for someone so young, not many can say they''ve suffered the pain of losing two sets of parents"

    ...Thank you, Miss Dryad.

    "Ellephwen, my name is Ellephwen."

    Thank you, Ellephwen.

    "I only listened child. Do remember however, that I looked in to your recent memories, I am sure you have other worries as well?"

    I suppose I did, I thought whilst furrowing my brow again. I had several questions, but I should probably start with my first;

    What happened to the hunter?

    Ellephwen paused for a moment looking slightly dejected.

    "I... Ended his life. Killing humans gives me no joy, but alas I felt as though I had no other choice" She sighed, slouching slightly.

    ... I killed his daughter.

    "Yes, you did"

    I felt no guilt...

    "No, you didn''t"

    Why?

    Ellephwen appeared to ponder how to answer.

    "I am not you, I can not feel what you feel. You killed a member of your original species and felt nothing. That would make anyone believe themselves to be evil. However I can not see you as evil. I believe there are several reasons you felt nothing. First of some evidence to back up my main theory. You fought the bandits that attacked your farm in your previous life and managed to hold them off with only your fists for over half a day Then the lack of guilt from killing a member of your previous species. My main theory is that you are a natural born warrior."

    ...Did I just hear that right?

    What!? Me a warrior? You must be joking I''ve always just been a farmer!

    "But I believe you could have be something so much greater, if you had somehow discovered your talent earlier you would have become a powerful warrior."

    ...Is that why I was resurrected? To become something greater? To become a powerful warrior?

    Ellephwen shook her head.

    "I can not say, for I do not know. I have lived a long time and whilst I have come across those who have resurrected in the past, none have changed species. I have no knowledge of why such a thing would happen. You are unique."

    So I WAS unique... I Still can''t say I''m happy about that fact...

    ...

    Ellephwen looked deep in thought.

    Looking like she decided on something she spoke;

    "Child, you will not know what you were meant for until you grow strong, I do not know if it is fate or the Gods that have something planned for you, but resurrection is not something done easily or lightly. So clearly something great is expected of you"

    Me? Something expected of me? I was a nobody farm girl. I was poor and spent my days ploughing fields and drinking ale with friends. What am I supposed to do?

    Ellephwens brow knotted.

    "This forest, it is full of all manner of monster. From the weakest Frog, to the strongest Drake. All levels appear here. I can not teach you to fight, as I fight with magic. So all you can do is hunt the monsters in the forest, train yourself, level yourself, evolve yourself. Fight stronger and stronger enemies. Then, when you feel strong enough. Leave, go on a journey and find you destiny."

    Find my destiny, huh?

    How am I supposed to do that when I don''t even know what to start looking for?

    Her face relaxed slightly and she smiled.

    "My child, destinies are not known until we fulfil them, whatever path you choose is the destiny meant for you. Whoever gave you this second chance, will be satisfied with whatever you strive for, because it is what they wished of you."

    ...I feel slightly annoyed, it''s like I have no choice in what I do in the future.

    Ellephwen giggled.

    "Child destiny is an odd thing, although it is decided what you will become, the decision is still entirely made by you. Destiny is the future of what you have already decided"

    What? ...I''m not entirely sure I understand.

    Giggling again Ellephwen gently ushered me down and slowly pulled the bed cover over my body.

    "In any case, little Mushling, you are still recovering from a terrible experience. So for now you should sleep and regain your strength."

    Now that she mentions it I did still feel a dull pain in several parts of my body and a lot of mental exhaustion. As I began to close my eyes I saw her eyes widen slightly like she remembered something.

    "Ah! I almost forgot. Since you were born a Mushman, you have no name, do you child?"

    I was tiredm but I answered anyway. No, my parents couldn''t talk so I was never given one.

    "What about your old name, can you remember it?"

    I furrowed my brow. No I can''t, why can''t I? I remember everything else, even the name of the tavern I would frequent, but my name eluded me, like it was shrouded in fog.

    The Dryad nodded her head.

    "As, I thought. It is because of the resurrection, a new life, a new name... Tell me child, would it offend you if I were to give you a name?"

    Hmm, a new name?

    ...I''ve never thought I was particularly bad at naming things myself, I always named the new baby farm monsters born after all, but naming myself... Felt off,  a bit embarrassing...

    Ok, please go ahead.

    Clapping her hands together Ellephwen beamed.

    "That settles it then, child from now on you shall be known as Ellena, kin of Ellephwen."

    Eh? Your kin?

    "Of course, I would not be presumptuous enough to call you my child, at least not yet. We hardly know each other, so kin will do for now."

    ...Ellena, huh? It''s a pretty name. I thought as my eyelids grew heavy and my mind began to drift away.

    A satisfied smile appeared on Ellephwens face.

    "Sleep well, my kin"

    As I drifted off to sleep I thought about how much has happened just in the week I''ve been alive. I lost two parents, and gained another already. It''s abnormal, no matter how you think about it.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 9 Days]

    [Species: Forest Mushling, Mushman]

    [Height: 1''-5"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 24] +23

    [Health 5/8] +2

    [Mana: 2/2] +1

    [Stamina: 14/17] +4

    [Hunger: 17/17] +4

    [Attack: 12] +8

    [Defence: 24] +12

    [Magic Attack: 2] +1

    [Magic Defence: 5] +2

    [Skills:[Pain Resistance lvl 2] Up! [Night vision lvl 2] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 3}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 1] [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 1]New! ]

 Chapter 3: ~Day 11 - 15 ~ A Mushroom starts her training

    ~Day 11~

    Today, I woke up feeling great, not emotionally of course, but physically. My parents may have only been my parents for a week, but it will still take me a lot more than a few days to get over their death.

    Anyway despite the fact that I was all better Ellephwen was adamant that I stay in bed for one more day, It''s been decided that she would be my parent for now or "Kin" as she puts it so I should probably listen to her, besides she seems wise.

    So, because of that she has decided to answer any questions I had as I was too tired and weak to have a real conversation with her yersterday, well if an outsider looked at our "conversation" they would see her talking to a giant mushroom, they would probably think she''s gone senile...

    *Slap*

    ...Ouch.

    I forgot that she could read my mind...

    Wait... If that upset her then... I think I have my first question, Ellephwen?

    "Hmm?"

    How old are you?

    *Slap*

    One again, ouch...

    Still despite the pain this is kind of amusing.

    "Ellena, as a fellow woman you should know that question is taboo."

    Is it really? Even when I was human I was never bothered by my age. Then again I never got past 19 so who could say how I would feel as I got older?

    I suppose Ellephwens age isn''t really important, I was just curious that''s all...

    Ellephwens face softened and her usual smile was back.

    "That''s better, now do you have any actual questions?" She asked, of course being able to read my mind she could easily know all my questions. Probably due to the desire of a real conversation she seemed to be filtering out my deeper thoughts so she could only hear my questions, well she seemed to be able to hear some of my other thoughts as well.

    Hmm, but what should I start with? I suppose first would be more on the idea that I''m a "natural born warrior", if I''m some sort of warrior, why am I such a coward?

    Ellephwen stifled a laugh. Did I say something funny?

    "Ellena, you are a child, your mind is that of a human adult but you at this moment, are a child. Besides how many children do you think would be able to jump in against two powerful opponents to protect their parents?"

    I... Suppose you have a point. Even then, when I was a human I abandoned my father to die in that fire, I was terrified.

    "Your father wanted you to live, if you ran back in then both of you would have died. Do not blame yourself for your fathers death, if he risked his life for you that was his choice."

    I frowned. Of course I knew that, my father was kind, he wouldn''t want me to feel any guilt, but even now guilt still lingers in me. Ugh, Ellephwens looks a little annoyed. I should probably lighten up my questions a little...

    There''s another major question I want to ask... Where are we?

    Ellephwen didn''t look surprised, of course it''s a question that would be asked by someone who''s in a new land.

    "Ah yes, my home is in the middle of The Great Rurrian Forest on the thinnest part of the Central Continent."

    *Pheww* I breathed a sigh of relief, everyone had heard of the Great Forest, after all it spanned around 1/5 of the Central Continent, which is the largest mortal landmass in the known world.  What''s more she said that this home was in the thinnest part of the Central Continent which luckily enough was just north of the island I was born on. Well, there were several other islands before mine and even then it would probably take at least two weeks of solid travel to reach the southern coast of the Central Continent from the forest. Still, this means that I can visit my old village... Although I should probably evolve to be able to talk first. Ah, I should really thank whoever reincarnated me for not putting me in some unknown land.

    Ellephwen seemed to notice my joy, "Ah, so we must be near your home then? Where were you from?"

    Ah, it''s a small village in the Southern Islands, on one of the Lesser Islands called Sutherfell Island. I replied cheerfully, but...

    "Eh?" Her eyes widened in surprise.

    What? What is it? I hadn''t seen her this flustered before, so this was quite worrying.

    "...Child, what was the common year of your death?"

    Eh? I died at the end of 755cy (common year), why?

    Ellephwen looked shocked, but calmed down quickly. Then a sympathetic look appeared on her face.

    "Ellena, the current common year is 996cy, over 200 years have passed since your death..."

    Eh?

    ...

    ...

    After that, several hours passed, Ellephwen spent the time giving me a brief explanation of what has happened in the last 200 years.

    First off I should explain a few things, some things that even I, a normal village girl knew. To the east, south and west of the Southern Islands where I was born was the Demons territory. To the north of the Islands was the mortals territory. Most of the time Demons and mortals stay in their own territories, whilst neither party were particularly fond of the other they weren''t outright hostile. However it seems that whilst I was alive a Demon civil war was brewing.

    One of the most powerful Demon Lords had become dissatisfied with the Demon Kings peace with mortals. So 7 years after my death he had managed to gather  8 of the 15 Demon Lords at the time to his side and declared war on the Demon King. In the middle of the two opposing sides was a small part of the mortals territory, the Southern Islands. The Demon King warned the rulers and nobles of the Southern Islands that they would most likely be caught in the middle. However since most of the Kings and Queens of the Southern Islands were human, they foolishly ignored his warnings. When the conflict reached the Islands the rulers panicked, trying to evacuate themselves and their people. Some rulers chose to stay behind to save as many of their people as possible, some other more selfish rulers just saved themselves. The end result? Less than 10% of the mortals managed to reach the Central Continent alive. A few mortals hid on the islands and stayed alive on their own and the Demon Kings faction also managed to save a few  and keep them under his protection.

    However the Demon King was losing the war, he had lost two of his 7 loyal Demon Lords whilst the other faction had only lost one. The rebels faction had almost complete control of the Southern Islands, so the Demon King had to use his last resort. It was a difficult decision as he felt sympathetic for the humans, but he was the ruler of the Demons and had to think of those under his rule first. So he released his most powerful trump card, the God Attribute Monster [The Kraken].

    The Kings plan was to drown as many of the rebel Demon Lords and generals as possible by using one of The Krakens most destructive skills [Apocalyptic Tsunami lvl 10], a evolved form of the already terrifying Tsunami skill. He ordered his pet to use the skill on the Southern Islands, some of the mortals under his care tried to stop him, but the wiser among them down as they understood that the Demon King had no other choice.

    The Southern Islands were devastated, almost every demon on them perished, along with most of the mortal survivors.

    The Tsunami carried on to the Eastern Demons territory where the rebel faction was based, the leader of the traitorous Demon Lords and the other survivors tried their best to halt the wave, but only just barely managed to weaken it destroying a huge portion of the Eastern Demon territory. Many innocent citizens died, but the Demon King had won, he easily arrested the devastated leader of the traitors and the other two surviving Lords, putting them in the Demons greatest prison hundreds of feet below the surface of the planet.

    All his subordinates and most of the citizens knew he did what he had to do, they all loved and respected him, but the price of what he had done weighed heavily on his mind, stepping down as the Demon King he left his only child, who was only a 9 year girl at the time, as his heir. In the mean time the Lord he trusted the most would look after his kingdom whilst he disappeared. No one quite knew where he left to, some believe he locked himself in the same terrifying prison as the traitors, some say he disguised himself and protected his people as a travelling warrior. In any case the war lasted 53 years and his daughter acquired the throne when she reached the Demon age of adulthood 100 years old, those are two of the most major parts of history in the past 200 years.

    Currently the old Kings daughter still sits upon the Demons Throne, keeping her fathers peace with the mortals, rumour is, she doesn''t even know whether her father is still alive...

    So that happened... Even if there was no war 200 years have passed, I knew Elves and Dwarves that live a lot longer than Humans, but the chances were that there was no one I used to know still alive today...

    Ellephwen seemed to be studying my reaction.

    "Do you hate the Demon King?" She asked.

    Hmm? Hate... Do I hate him? I didn''t really think about that... I''ve never met him, but if I had to say whether I hated him for what he did or not? I would have to say no, from your story he seemed like a good man who did what had to be done. If he didn''t do it then the rebel faction would have won. The new Demon King would probably declare war on the mortals and the hit to our population would have been even worse.

    Ellephwen seemed relieved.

    "Good, as expected of my Kin. I had met the Demon King in the past, he was just as kind to mortals and monsters as he was to his Demons. Truly the one to blame is the warmongering Lord who betrayed him."

    I noticed this earlier, but whenever she talked about the traitor she seemed to almost spit out her words. It''s not like I can blame her, thanks to that man many of my friends and loved ones died before their time. If I ever found this great prison I think I would like a little revenge.

    Ellephwen stood up and walked to the over side of her home, she opened a small plain chest and pulled out two large pieces of cloth. She brought them over and rolled the first out in front of me. It was a map dated to the year 750cy, 5 years before my death. It had all the known world from when I was a Human.

    (Author note: Sorry about the horrible quality of the maps, I might try to do more detailed versions at a later date)

    "I have a map of every decade for the past 500 years. This is the most accurate to when you were a Human. Although it mostly just shows the central continent and some of the Demon territory." She explained.

    "And this is the most recent map." She rolled out the other map in front of me.

    My body jolted in shock, the map had an entire new continent on it, or atleast part of one, it appeared to be larger than the central Continent. More importantly than that were the Southern Islands. They weren''t there, at least the name wasn''t on the map. Instead were a huge number of tiny islands called The Dead Isles.

    "I probably can''t understand what you are feeling, but I am sorry" She said apologetically.

    It''s fine, really. As soon as I heard how many years had passed, I realised that all the Humans I knew would be dead, but I thought at least the village we all knew as our home would still be there...

    "There is a possibility it is, there were some survivors and even now all sorts of races are trying to rebuild there, even  after all this time. Not all the land was swallowed up by the Tsunami."

    ...I stared at the spot where my Island once stood, certainly a few small land masses were there.

    "I will not stop you if you want to search for your village one day, the choice is entirely up to you."

    I nodded slowly, one day, when I can actually talk I want to find whatever remains of my old village.

    She gently stroked my head nodding softly.

    After that she spent the rest of the day giving me a small explanation of all the current kingdoms. She also explained to me what the new huge land mass was, apparently during the great Tsunami the shock wave of the water hit most of the known world, sending one large ship far away inadvertently discovering a new continent. Oddly enough there were no natives, however the monsters on this new Continent were both abundant in number and powerful. Meaning that exploration was slow and not many kingdoms were established there due to the difficulty and high fatality rate. This gave the continent the name of The Monster Continent.

    Whilst she was explaining this we took many breaks, for food and so Ellephwen could rest for a while. By the time she was finished it was already night and I was already tired.

    My eyelids were growing heavy, Ellephwen must have noticed.

    "It is time to sleep Ellena. Tomorrow, you should start your training."

    Training, huh? To be honest I wasn''t particularly looking forward to it, but I knew it had to be done to accomplish my goals. So I closed my eyes and tried to get some sleep.

    ~Day 12~

    Today is the first day of my personal training. Ellephwen has told me to come back mid afternoon, as there was still a lot she had to teach me. So it was decided that the morning would be training and the afternoon would be education. To be honest, I could probably go out at night as well as I have [Night Vision lvl 2] which would be good to level, but Ellephwen told me that since I was a child the chance that I would make a mistake due to tiredness and fatigue was too great.

    She gave me lunch which she packed in a magic self opening bag which appeared when I thought about it. Quite convenient, but apparently quite annoying to create according to her. I think she was implying that I need to evolve to have arms quicker.

    Pointing me to the west of her home, she told me that in that direction there was the territory of the Forest Frogs and if I stick to the outskirts there should only be lesser Frogs. Being as weak as I am they''re one of the few races I have a chance at beating for now.

    After walking for about an hour I spotted my first opponent, he was squatting next to a tree about 30 ft away from me catching bugs for food. To be honest he was rather large for a Lesser Frog and seemed to have a scar across his left eye, seriously? He must be close to evolving judging by how strong he looks...

    I wonder if I should really make this guy my first opponent?

    No! I need to stop being a coward! If I run from every fight I wont ever evolve. So how do I go about this?

    ...Mushroom helmet? It worked before, besides I don''t have arms to punch with and my legs are too short to kick so my only weapon is my head...

    ...

    Ok, ok I''ve got this, I''ve got this.

    Aiming my head at the Frog I hesitantly charged forward.

    *thud*

    I hit him surprisingly hard and he flew away smacking against a tree. I actually hit him!? Was because he was off guard? Hmm, that gives me mixed feeling. His body twitched. He wasn''t dead, as he was slowly trying to get back up I went for a second charge.

    *SLAM!*

    I wedged him between my hard head and the tree, after a few seconds his body stopped moving.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 24] to [level 26]

    [Skill [Swiftfoot lvl 1] Gained]

    I breathed a sigh of relieve. That... Wasn''t so bad, is this what she meant by natural warrior? No, I shouldn''t get cocky I was just lucky this time.

    Still this was my first intentional kill, the feeling was... Oddly pleasant, an accomplishment. It was also strangely exhilarating, despite the battle lasting a matter of seconds it felt like triple that, as if time slowed down, is that due to {Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 1]?

    However there was something else I can''t ignore, a new skill?  [Swiftfoot lvl 1]. Hmm, it''s very clearly related to running speed and stamina no matter how you at it, but how did I suddenly get something so useful?

    Oh! It must have been all that running I did the day of that incident, so if I somehow managed to run for a little while longer I would have gained it then?  It''s no use thinking about it now.

    There was also the matter of my level jumping twice, as expected it''s not as massive as when I accidentally killed a Human, but it''s still two levels at once. The reason of course is because of how weak I am as a Mushling, I do not require much to level up. So at this rate it will only be a matter of days until I evolve in to an adult.

    Yes, I can do this. I can fight and I can evolve!

    So, with a renewed resolve I spent the rest of the morning training, carefully picking opponents that were well in my range. I did have an encounter with a Lesser Poison Frog at one point which are a lot stronger than a normal Forest Frog. So I ran away, thanks to my new skill I got away without any real damage. What? It would be stupid to attack a clearly superior opponent at this point.

    After fighting and killing 9 Lesser Forest Frogs and 2 Spitting Tree Snails, I was pretty worn out and had taken a bit of damage from the Tree Snails spit. It was slightly acidic after all, which was a bit of a surprise. Luckily though the spit hit the top of my head, so it didn''t take off too much of my health, but it was quite painful. I''m surprised my Pain Resistance didn''t level up.

    Also my Overall level has increased to [level 38], it seems that the first Frog I fought was quite strong compared to the others as most of them didn''t level me up twice. I wonder what would have happened if I didn''t surprise attack him. I would probably have lost. Anyway after eating the lunch Ellephwen made for me I headed home.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Today Ellephwen decided to explain the situation with the Monster Continent to me in more detail. So I learnt details on the various kingdoms there and how they manage to survive. For instance one kingdom was comprised almost purely of Beastkin, as most Beastkin are naturally stronger than the majority of the other mortal races, they had an easier time. It''s not like the other mortal races weren''t allowed in the Kingdom, they just weren''t allowed to have any authoritative position. Another Kingdom comprised mostly of Humans just built really tall and thick walls. That Kingdom ended up quite small as the wall was very expensive. The Demon Queen also acquired some land on the Monster Continent after negotiation with the mortal kingdoms.

    There was also a united Continent Council with a royal representative from each Kingdom there to decide the matters of the Monster Continent, this included exploration. Apparently they pay anyone who brings them any new information regarding the continent a large sum and set up a new guild called the Explorers Guild. So many strong adventurers and would be heroes would explore the continent and fight against powerful monsters, giving them both a high income and a way to level faster than most other places places.

    In conclusion, it would be a nice place to visit if I ever get strong enough.

    Anyway after that long day, I went to bed exhausted. By the way now that I''d recovered Ellephwen kicked me out of her bed and made me my own, it''s not like I was mad at her for that, she made my new bed with the same skill and care that her own was made with.

    To be honest it made me pretty happy to have something to call my own again.

    ~Day 13~

    The morning was spent with more training.

    This time I managed to bag myself 14 kills, 11 Lesser Forest Frogs and 3 Spitting Tree Snails. I saw another Lesser Poison Frog, but decided to run away again, especially since I''m pretty sure it was the same one, he looked pretty p*ssed after all.

    My level increased to  [level 49], so I''m practically halfway to evolving. I also levelled two of my skills.

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 3}] grew to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 4}].

    [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 1] grew to [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 3].

    I thought that their growth was abnormal, then again I didn''t know that much about skills, so maybe this is normal? I decided to ask Ellephwen to explain to me more about skills.

    So when I got home, I asked Ellephwen if she could teach me about skills. She thought for a moment and quickly replied with a  yes. She told me that it was important to understand more about skills, especially my own.

    She started by telling me what skills are, to be honest even I knew the basics, but she explained in more detail. Skills are essentially gifts, they are given to us mostly due to our own hard work or talent. For instance my Unarmed Combat skill is just due to my apparent natural inborn ability to fight, so whilst I I definitely get a fighting boost from the skill, I wouldn''t have it if it weren''t for the inborn talent I already have. Speaking of my Unarmed Combat Skill Novice, Ellephwen explained to me why it levelled so fast, the reason is the Novice part of it. That means it''s an evolution type skill, there are several kinds but this one evolves when it reaches level 10 turning into Journeyman. It can then evolve to Experienced and then finally Master. So because it has more levels it increases faster.

    Anyway there was another type of skill that Ellephwen wanted to explain to me after I told her about my Mushroom Helmet skill, that is a Unique skill. A unique skill can be unique for multiple reason, it could be a gift from a particularly powerful being, or from an actual God. Or it could just be due to the owner of the skills actions. She believed mine was a gift from whatever being reincarnated me. She also told me that the reason that unique skills level faster was a similar reason as evolution type skills, they can level up to level 100 instead of 10 which is the limit of most skills, meaning they level a bit quicker.

    Of course being a unique skill she had no idea what it''s actual effects were, but she guessed that it improved my all around defence to a point much higher than it would usually be and is heavily concentrated on the top of my head specifically, possibly doubling my heads defence compared to the rest of my body.

    She answered what I wanted to know, all my other skills were pretty self explanatory so I didn''t really need an explanation for them.

    So after that we ate dinner, by the way as a Mushman I can only eat moss, it''s weird but all other food is currently poisonous for me. So to change things up a bit Ellephwen has been cooking the moss in many different ways. This time she smoked it over an open flame. It was delicious.

    So, as another day ended a thought popped in to my head, I don''t feel sad anymore. In fact you could say I''m enjoying myself, enjoying the fighting.

    It''s been less than a week since that traumatic experience, it''s not like I''ve forgotten it or gotten over it, but should I already be moving past it?

    Yes, perhaps this fighting is making me a stronger person, but I feel as though I should stay positive, wallowing in self pity and sadness would only make my loved ones feel bad. Besides It''s not like I''m alone, in fact I haven''t been alone since I was reborn. I suppose I should count myself lucky really...

    Looking over at Ellephwen, I smiled as I drifted off to sleep.

    ~Day 14~

    In the middle of training today, something strange happened. I got new skills, although they didn''t seem like normal ones.

    [Dormant skill [Warriors Heart lvl 3] has awakened]

    [Dormant skill [Warriors Will lvl 2] has awakened]

    ...Dormant skill? What is this? I haven''t heard of these before?!

    Should I go home and ask Ellephwen about them?

    I think I should, I''ve gotten used to training and even if I miss one day out it''s not like it will take too long to evolve.

    So after having only levelled up to [Level 54] I headed back home early.

    "You''re back early, is something wrong" Ellephwen put down the book she was reading and walked over with a concerned look on her face.

    I looked up at her. Do I look like I''m in pain or anything? She''s a bit of a worrier isn''t she?

    What is a dormant skill?

    Her face lit up in surprise. "Dormant skill? Child, you have a dormant skill?"

    I furrowed by brow, was this very rare? Does that mean It''s weird I have two?

    "Two?! It''s rare enough to have one!" She exclaimed excitedly.

    Really? They''re that rare?!?

    "Yes! Not quite as rare as unique skills, but dormant skills are still extremely rare."

    Really... Why do I have something do impressive? What exactly are they then?

    Ellephwen ushered me to sit down. So waddling over to the chair she was pointing at I jumped up on it. It was a little uncomfortable for someone small and oddly shaped like me, but it''s better than standing I suppose.

    "Dormant skills are exactly as they sound, skills that lie dormant within you. They are different to normal skills which anyone can earn through specific training in that skills field. They are skills in the field that the being in question has a large affinity towards but are not born with. They have to be earned like other skills, but they are earned a lot easier and are a lot more powerful than other skills of the same type. They also have more levels and level up slightly faster." She said, unloading a huge amount of information on me.

    Wow. So I guess that whole thing about me being a natural born warrior were true then? After all they''re both Warrior related.

    Ellephwen looked me in the eye intently. "What are the skills you awakened?"

    So I told her my new skills. She furrowed her brow, it seems she didn''t quite know what they did. Rooting around in one of her many chests for a while she came back whilst reading a large, thick book that seemed to be part of an album. The album appeared to be a very, very rare book on all known skills. Seriously, how does she have all this stuff?

    Apparently the two skills were very useful for battle and quite rare and powerful for their type. [Warriors Heart lvl 3] increased my general battle prowess, increasing all of my stats across the board. Having it also apparently means I''m an honourable person, so  it gives me a aura that makes people trust and rely on me and makes enemies fear me. I can''t say it''s not useful, I mean it''s very useful. Good people with trust me with more ease and enemies will fear me making them liable to panic and make a mistake.

    The other skill [Warriors Will lvl 2] is quite similar to Warriors Heart. It helps me stay calm and make rational decisions at even the most stressful times. I will gain resistances to fear and will also develop a strong mind and will.

    So... Basically I can''t get scared any more? Isn''t that a ridiculously useful skill? With both of these skills combined, won''t the speed of my levelling increase even more?

    Looking up I could see even Ellephwen was also shocked, but she recovered quickly and began to smile.

    "I said you were a warrior, I said you were meant for great things. Do you believe me now?"

    I can''t deny that the evidence is strong, that doesn''t mean I understand it, I''m a farmers daughter after all, it''s quite odd that I have such powerful skills. Then there''s the business with the fact that I''m an honourable person, I did sneak attack a Lesser Frog a few days ago, is that something an honourable person would do? I did feel bad about it, but I had no other choice.  I suppose a lot of the villagers said I had a strong sense of justice, like that time I tried to chase a thief who came from another village. Or when I stopped one of the village kids bullying the smaller children...

    It won''t do to think about it too much, it''s not like being called an honourable person upsets me or anything, it actually makes me quite proud of myself.

    Unfortunately, Ellephwen told me it''s a bit too late to go back out training as I might get sloppy at this time, whilst I was eager to go back out, I also agreed that it wouldn''t be a good idea to fight tired. So for the rest of the evening until bed, Ellephwen started teaching me the changes in the written language since I was alive, it''s surprisingly changed quite a bit.

    After that session, I proceeded to head to bed and thought about what I learnt today. These skills confirmed Ellephwens suspicions that I was meant for something great, they didn''t confirm it for me, but it definitely felt like I could become... Something. Thinking about what my future might hold, I slowly fell asleep.

    ~Day 15~

    Determined, I went to what has become my usual training spot. Hunting around for my first opponent, I spotted the Lesser Poison Frog, this time I was certain he was the same one. How you ask? He was unusually angry at me, I swear I could see a vein popping on his head above his left eye.

    He charged at me, if this was me from a few days ago I would panic, but with my new skills I could stay calm despite the danger.

    His poison coated tongue lashed out ahead of his body. It came out fast, but I knew I could just about dodge it. Jumping to the right, his tongue scraped the side of my body. I winced at the pain and my health decreased a little.

    Leaving no time to waste I swivelled around and charged at him head-first just as he was about to land. Unable to dodge he was slammed against a cliff wall by my speed and strength. Falling limp at the bottom of my feet, I realised this wasn''t enough to kill him. Before he could recover I head butted him again, it took several hits but eventually he went down. If I were any large, it would have been difficult to dodge or head butt him, as he would have been too low down. I suppose I should be glad I fought him whilst I was still small.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 54] to [Level 61].

    Wow, he was quite tough, but I didn''t expect to level that much.

    I also checked my health [Health 10/15], if that was me just a few days ago, I would be on my last legs after that fight. I thought that I could win and I could, but if he had hit me just two more times, I would be dead. I was thinking this, but I didn''t feel any fear. That doesn''t mean I want to die, because I really don''t. I just feel sadness at the idea rather than fear.

    Still, something that I noticed earlier interests me, I slammed him against a cliff wall.  I''ve wandered  around a large portion of the Frogs territory, but this is the first time I''ve seen a cliff. Looking up it was quite tall, around 50ft. I seemed to be at the base of it. I decided to follow it along to see if I could find a cave or something, why you ask? Caves sometimes lead to dungeons and I heard in my past life that dungeons have multiple floors with increasingly stronger monsters the further down they go. Dungeons would make a good place for training when I get a little stronger.

    After a short walk along the bottom of the cliff, I came across a sight I hadn''t seen before, it wasn''t a cave, it was a den of sorts. A small shelter carved out of the cliff face with corpses and bone around it.

    Chewing on a what seemed to be a Deers corpse were what appeared to be a few Black Wolves, there were three of them, all small, possibly children. I knew at my current level, that even against children I wouldn''t stand a chance. I backed away slowly, but they started to sniff the air. Then after looking around for a while, focused their attention on me. They noticed me, I had no choice but to run.

    I was fast, much faster than I was a week ago, but they were keeping up without a problem, I have to focus on running.

    My stamina was depleting, I had to look for some way to escape. I''ll have to give up on my dungeon search for today.

    [Skill [Swiftfoot lvl 1] has increased to [Swiftfoot lvl 2].

    Ah well that was good, my speed increased. Looking behind me I could see that they were still keeping pace. Oh, so they were just toying with me before? Yes, it seems they were, but now they seem to be genuinely struggling, good I gained the ability to match the speed of a Black Wolf, even if it is a child. That will be useful later, if I survive.

    However my situation had not actually improved, I had an idea so I ran back towards the cliff, it was an incredibly risky idea, but I had no other choice. I was at the bottom of the cliff, but there''s a chance that there was a drop that falls even further down than where I was currently.

    With this in mind I ran as fast as I could, to be honest it probably looked hilarious, a 1''5" tall mushroom with tiny blobs for legs running at the same speed as a Wolf? The idea was ridiculous.

    I stifled a chuckle.

    Ah, finally ahead. There was the edge of a cliff going down attached to the larger cliff I was following. Without a second thought I jumped off it, looking up I saw the Wolves stop at the edge of the cliff.

    *Pheww* I thought. Just as I hoped, the Wolves wouldn''t consider me important enough to risk their lives.

    Speaking of life risking, time caught up to my thoughts.

    I hit the canopy of trees which slowed me down, I also hit a few branches which was painful, but not fatal. Then there were no more branches.

    *Thwack*

    I hit the forest floor, head first. If it weren''t for my unique skill, that fall would have killed me.

    Ugh, my vision started to blur.

    Oh dear, it seems I''m losing conscious...

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 14 Days]

    [Species: Forest Mushling, Mushman]

    [Height: 1''-5"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 61] +37

    [Health 2/15] + 7

    [Mana: 5/5] +3

    [Stamina: 4/31] +14

    [Hunger: 11/31] +14

    [Attack: 30] +18

    [Defence: 60] +26

    [Magic Attack: 5] +3

    [Magic Defence: 12] +7

    [Skills:[Pain Resistance lvl 2] [Night vision lvl 2] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 4}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 1] [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 3]up!] [Swiftfoot lvl 2] Gain! [Warriors Heart lvl 3] Gain! [Warriors Will lvl 2] Gain!]

 Chapter 4: ~Day 16 - 20~ A Mushrooms growth

    Author Note: For now I am taking off the Mature and romance tag, there''s no romance yet and might not be for a while. I also don''t actually know if it will ever warrant the mature tag. I do plan some mature themes, but I don''t know if I will put them in.

    ~Day 16~

    Ouch.

    I woke to find myself in pain. That''s not really surprising though, considering that I fell about 40 ft.  I opened my eyes to have a look at my current location, a bright light peaked through the forest canopy above my head, so I knew it was the morning. Behind me was the cliff I jumped off, it reached quite far around me like a crescent moon. The forest wasn''t particularly dense here, so I could see a lot of the cliff around me. There were a lot of rabbit holes around the trees, which means that this area is often used by passive monsters like Horned Rabbits. So it must be quiet here, that could explain why I haven''t been eaten by any predators whilst I was unconscious.

    I decided to check my health [Health: 11/15]. That''s good, not just did I survive, but I am also recovering so at least I shouldn''t die any time soon.

    Still how exactly did I survive? Even if I survived that fall, I should have bled out, in fact I was sitting in a small puddle of my own blood. So I wonder why I''m not dead. Wait a minute...

    Ah, of course, it seems that my skills changed whilst I was sleeping. Two of my skills levelled up;

    [Pain Resistance lvl 2] has increased to [Pain Resistance lvl 3]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 4}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 5}]

    That would explain why the pain is slightly more dulled than I was expecting, well I did account for the amount of time that had passed as well, but the lack of pain was still unusual. Also on top of those level increases I also gained a new skill.

    [Lesser Regeneration lvl 1] gained.

    I obviously have this to thank for not bleeding to death. Hmm, it''s ''Lesser'' Regeneration, does this mean it''s another evolution type skill? If it''s already effective enough to save my life at this level, then when it evolves would it be able to regenerate limbs. I have a feeling that this skill will be very useful when levelled up.

    *Groooowl*

    What was that?! Did the wolves follow me down here? I scanned my surroundings, looking for shadows behind trees, but I couldn''t find anything.

    *Groooooowl*

    Wait...

    ... Oh, that''s a little embarrassing.

    It was my stomach [Hunger: 1/31], I''m starving. How did I not notice? Was I that distracted? I suppose I should eat something, luckily enough my diet consists of purely moss, which is always abundant on the forest floor. I weakly stood and waddled towards the closest tree with moss at it''s base. I took a bite, as I thought, it''s definitely not as nice as when Ellephwen cooks it, I think I''ve been spoilt by her. Speaking of Ellephwen, she''s probably looking for me, she knows the surrounding area well so she will eventually find me, but I don''t think I can just sit around here waiting for her, a predatory monster will eventually wander at least near to this area and the might smell my blood, so I need to move as soon as I can.

    I finished filling my stomach. I was still quite tired so I thought it would be better to be safe than sorry and wait until I was completely recovered before moving around. So I decided to sleep until well, I completely recovered. I thought I should leave some sort of alarm or trap to alert me if a Monster comes near me, but without arms I don''t really know how to set something like that up. so what do I do..? Ah! of course there is something I can do, I can use the rabbit holes to sleep in. If it''s deep enough I can leave it so the helmet on top of my head covers the hole and protects my body, so if a predator does find me, then they can only bite the part of me with the best defence.

    With this in mind I looked around at several holes and chose the one closest to my size, hopping in the hole I noticed my eyes were still just above ground. So I need to go even deeper huh? Wriggling my stumpy legs, I found another smaller hole branching of from the one I was in, sliding in I managed to find the perfect position. Whilst it wasn''t exactly comfortable it was effective, above ground only my helmet could be seen, hopefully. Being exhausted, I quickly fell asleep.

    ...

    ...

    Danger...

    I awaken quickly, I don''t know what it is but I sense danger. Tentatively I raise my head and look out of the hole. It''s clearly late at night and the moon has almost reached it''s peak.

    *SQEUAAAK!*

    I hear an unfortunately nostalgic sound, a few trees over from where I was hiding, a family of Mushmen were being hunted by wolves. Not the Black Wolves at least, no these wolves are the most common kind, they are just called Grey Wolves and are the weakest breed. There were two of them, from their appearance I would guess it''s a mother teaching her child to hunt. The child was only slightly taller than me whilst the mother was about the same height as an adult Mushman, but was clearly far superior to them.

    Right now, it''s too late to help those Mushmen, even if I managed to save them the damage done to their bodies already looks fatal. It would be a pointless risk. So what do I do? If I stay here then they will eventually find me and easily bite through my helmets defence. I could try to run, but they happen to be at the entrance to the crescent of rock that I''m in, maybe I should have relocated to somewhere with more escape roots before sleeping? Anyway, even if I get past them that direction is east which Ellephwen told me leads to the nearby kingdoms hunting ground, I want to deal with hunters even less than I want to deal with  wolves. So, with those options made impossible, I''m left with only one choice, to fight.

    Whilst thinking about this, the moon passed overhead and I entered the next day.

    ~Day 17~

    [Night Vision lvl 2] has increased to [Night Vision lvl 3]

    The nearby scenery became easier to see. That''s good, better vision will help me out in the fight. Still, am I really going to do this? They may be the weakest breed, but they are still wolves. They should be much stronger than me.

    *sniff. Sniff sniff*

    Mother wolf seems to have smelt something, she started sniffing the ground coming closer to me, did she smell me? She walked up to a pool of yellow liquid. Gods damn it, she could smell my blood. Mother wolf sniffed the blood, then looked up growling in my direction.

    Sh*t, I really don''t have a choice now. Adrenaline kicked in and my heart rate increased as it thumped in anticipation, a small smile crept on to my face. Huh? I''m happy about this? Since when did I turn into a battle junky? Is this also thanks to the Warrior skills, I wonder. although I get the feeling I''m just starting to enjoy fighting, oh well no point thinking about it I suppose, it doesn''t change anything.

    The young wolf came running out of nowhere and jumped at me. So the child is reckless, Mother wolf seems to be more cautious, probably due to experience.  I jumped out of the hole and quickly dodged to the right. Even if I have high defence on my helmet, I doubt it can defend against a wolfs bite, even if it''s a child. It was close, but the Young wolf just missed me, I felt his fur as he passed by, before he could land his jump I quickly turned and head butted him away, he yelped loudly and crashed on to the ground with a thud. I turned around to face the Mother but she had already started charging at me, I tried to dodge out the way, but only managed to duck slightly, she bit a large chunk out of my helmet. A sharp pain hit my head and blood starting to gush out of the gaping wound.

    *SQEUAAAAK!*

    I audibly cried out in pain, but immediately returned the blow jumping up from under her chin and head butting her neck. She gurgled slightly and fell backwards,  the impact against her body sent another wave of pain through my body.

    [Lesser Regeneration lvl 1] has increased to [Lesser regeneration lvl 2]

    [Pain Resistance lvl 3] has increased to [Pain Resistance lvl 4]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 5}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 6}]

    [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 3] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 4]

    Several skills levelled, the blood gushing out of my head lessened as the wounds partially began to close up. However I didn''t have time to celebrate,  I was in the middle of battle after all. Quickly scanning the current situation of the battle, it would seem that my attack was the first proper blow the Young wolf had ever taken as it hasn''t gotten back up yet, so this meant that I can concentrate on the Mother for now..

    Mother wolf sprinted at me again, she was fast, I ran for a nearby tree and dived behind it, Mother wolf leaped at me  just about ripping some flesh of my back as she passed . I winced at the pain, but it was just a scratch compared to the previous attack I took. As soon as she landed, she tried to turn her head to bite me, but I didn''t give her time. Charging at her body I used my momentum to push her sideways, with all my strength I began to move her towards the cliff, picking up speed as I got closer, desperately she tried to bite me who was just out of her mouths reach. her legs desperately kicked at me, but the angle I was pushing her was awkward so she couldn''t even hinder me.

    [Swiftfoot lvl 2] has increased to [Swiftfoot lvl 3].

    I gained a burst of power and my speed increased, reaching the cliff at a quite a high speed, I smashed her against the rock with all my built up momentum and strength. She let out a yelp and spat out blood. I injured her, she''s still alive obviously, but I injured her. No time to rest though, more barking could be heard behind me, the young wolf isn''t particularly smart is he? He could have sneaked up behind me and deal a lot of damage. I turned around and fell backwards to dodge as the young wolf flew over head, using the momentum and the cliff wall, he jumped back towards me to attack a second time. I rolled to the side and quickly jumped up to head butt him from the side again as he passed by slamming him against a tree.

    Wasting no time I charge head first aiming at his head, not having time to dodge, I hit him at the side of his head, crushing it against the tree. I heard a slight cracking sound coming from the Young wolfs head and blood began to leak out of a newly formed wound near his ear, a quiet, sad whimpering forced it''s way out of his mouth just before his body went limp.

    Overall level has increased fro [Level 61] to [level 77]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 6}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 7}]

    [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 4] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 5]

    *Hoowl*

    Another chunk of flesh was taken out of my lower body, another similar sharp pain ran throughout me. The Mother wolf had ran over to defend her child, not realising she was too late, she bit whilst I was distracted. I shakily dodged backwards several metres with my body covered in pain.

    [Lesser Regeneration lvl 2] has increased to [Lesser Regeneration lvl 3]

    My wounds quickly began to heal, however I still had two chunks of my body taken from me and had lost a lot of blood, my vision was blurring. Depending on Mother wolfs condition I might not be able to win. I looked over at her, she was just starting at her child, unmoving... I heard her whimpering as she stared at the lifeless corpse of her child, she began to nudge the Young wolf gently. She was morning the death of her child, it was a sad scene. I could finish her whilst she''s distracted, but... The idea just feels wrong, it''s goes against every fibre of my being. I want to fight her properly and judging by how many levels I went up from her child I can probably evolve after I defeat her.

    Actually come to think of it how did I level up so much from a small child wolf? Was the human I killed a new hunter without any experience under her belt or something? Either way that means she wasn''t much stronger than that wolf. I wonder how much I would have gotten from the older hunter?

    *whimper*

    Mother wolf turned to face me, I was expecting her eyes to be filled with hatred, but... Acceptance, that''s all I could interpret from her look, she looked me directly in the eye her eyes said she accepted her defeat. Then she placed her head down on the floor humbly... Almost as if she was preparing for the chopping block. This Mother wolf was a true warrior, wasn''t she? They attacked me and lost, she holds no grudges and accepts her defeat with dignity. Perhaps she just wants to join her child again, either way I didn''t think normal Monsters could act in such a warrior like way.

    ...

    I will accept her offer, it feels wrong to just take her life without her fighting back, but I feel like it would be more insulting to leave her alive in this situation. With slightly blurred vision and a heavy heart I stumbled slowly towards her. I wish I could say she died painlessly, but with my only attack being a head butt it''s not like I could end her life quickly. I spared her as much pain as I could, but still it was... Disheartening, to say the least.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 77] to [Level 100]

    [Unarmed Combat lvl 5] has increased to [Unarmed Combat lvl 6]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 3] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 4]

    [Warriors Will lvl 2] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 3]

    [Evolution now available: Mushman]

    [Variant evolution now available: Mushman Guardian]

    [Evolution now available: Treechild]

    [Evolution now available : Cission]

    Variant? I''ve heard of this... When a monster has skills and stats different from what their species usually have they have the ability to evolve to a rare variation of their species. I haven''t ever heard of a Mushman Guardian before, so I don''t really know what I would turn in to.

    I suddenly became unsteady on my feet falling to the ground.  I''ve lost too much blood, haven''t I? Ah, I''d better decide soon...Should I..? All right I''ll take a gamble.

    [Evolution Variant Mushman Guardian has been chosen]

    [Evolution has begun]

    Ah, I hope I chose correctly.

    ~Day 18~

    ...My bed.

    I''m in my bed.

    Why am I in my bed?

    Although it seems a lot smaller than it did before.

    "Thank the Gods. I am glad you are awake."

    Looking to my right Ellephwen was standing by my bed, she looked tired. Sitting down next to her was someone new that I hadn''t seen before,she seems to be an Elf. She was tall, slender and had short, silky cyan hair, which made it obvious she was one of the Lake Elves. Her outfit consisted of long, white one finger gloves that reached past her elbows. She wore a white and blue knee length dress with thin, thigh length leather boots. Her face was exactly what you would expect from an elf, she  was beautiful, although a long think scar reached from under her right ear to her hair line on the same side. Her skin was slightly tanned, which probably means she often helps with outside work at wherever she''s from. She gave me a tender smile. it was charming and I caught myself blushing.

    Blushing? Why am I blushing? I''m only interested in men, aren''t I? Wait, it couldn''t be? I remember reading that despite Mushmen having a gender they can change it if their partner is of the same gender. Since Mushmen are so weak and often hunted they need a way to increase their population quicker. So they evolved to be able to mate with any partner... That means thanks to the race that I was reincarnated as I am attracted to women now as well... I can''t even complain about that...

    "Ellena, this is Samora. She is a skilled healer and was the one who healed you the first night we met. I asked her to help me again last night after I found you in critical condition ." Ellephwen ignored my latest thought and told me who this Elf was.

    "It''s a pleasure, little Ellie" Samora bowed.

    Little Ellie? You''ve given me a nickname? I tried to complain to  her but she didn''t reply.

    "Ellena" Ellephwens called me to get my attention.

    "Samora isn''t capable of reading your mind I''m afraid. Telepathy isn''t very common. She knows your circumstances, but cannot converse with you."

    Oh, of course that makes sense. I had gotten so used to talking to Ellephwen i''d almost forgotten it was via telepathy. I wanted to thank Samora for healing me, but how would I do it? I decided to just give her my best smile.

    Samora twitched. Did I do something wrong? I looked over to Ellephwen, but she just shrugged with a face that said it can''t be helped. What did I do?

    "I can''t hold myself back anymore" Samora grabbed me.

    What is she going to do to me?

    "YOU''RE JUST SOOOOO CUTE!!!" Samora said whilst hugging me.

    Eh?

    She began spinning me around whilst babbling different incoherent things. What''s going on, was I knew that Mushmen were cute but it wasn''t to this level was it? I''m not complaining about it of course, it definitely wasn''t a bad experience, she was an Elf after all.

    "You see, child. Samora has a... Bit of an obsession with Mushmen. I was a bit reluctant to ask her for help,  but she is the most skilled healer I know." Ellephwen explained with a hint of being annoyed.

    Come to think of it, why is there a Lake Elf here? We''re half the continent away from their territory. Elves were the fourth type of being in this world other than Demons, Mortals and Monsters, well there were the Dragons as well, but nobody had seen one for decades back when I was alive. Anyway, Elves don''t often interact with the Mortal races and the only time I saw any in my old life was when one of the Lake Elf princesses came through our village on the way to our islands capital. It seems she came on a diplomatic mission. Anyway Lake Elves were the clan that interacted with mortals the most and even then they weren''t often seen out of their territory. There are six Elven clans in our world, four are the elemental elves. The Lake Elves, are recognised by their blue hair. Their element is water and they specialise in water magic and healing. The Mountain Elves are recognised by their brown hair. Their element is earth and they specialise in earth magic and physical strength. They are the most skilled blacksmiths and crafters of the Elven clans. The Sky Elves, with blonde hair, live on a floating island that never stays in the same place their element is air and they specialise in air magic and agility. The volcanic Elves live in maze like cities inside huge cave systems attached to volcanoes. With red hair their element is fire and they specialise in fire magic and leadership. If the Elves ever go to war, the Volcanic elves are the main fighting force.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The other two are the Light Elves, who are the rarest and most spread out of all the Elven clans. They mediate the other clans, unlike the elemental elves they have no particular hair colour, although they do have very pale skin and light golden eyes. They specialise in Light Magic and are the wisest of the clans. Finally were the Dark Elves, the youngest clan. They were born from the love of a Demon King and a Light Elf Queen thousands of years ago, usually Demons wouldn''t be able to have children with Elves, but this Demon King was particularly powerful and exhausted his magic power to make the child possible. This child became the mother of the Dark Elves. Despite their name they aren''t evil by nature or anything, although they do often become mercenaries or bandits due to their battle loving nature inherited from the Demon King. Dark Elves interact with mortals quite a lot as well, but not as much as Lake Elves. They are distinct due to their dark skin and white or black hair. They specialise in dark magic and combat.

    This was all the knowledge I learnt from one of the Lake Princesses bodyguards who came back to village when she had time off. All the children were fascinated by her and spent her time playing with us.

    Samora had finally put me down and had a satisfied smile on her face. Since she knew my past she decided to tell me how she came about living in a mortal village, Ellephwen told her I was curious. Apparently she always had  a great amount of wanderlust and travelled around as soon as she was of age. One day  during her travels, she defended a family of Mushmen from a pack of Iron Wolves, which were even stronger than Black Wolves. Ellephwen came across Samora who was heavily injured in the middle of the forest, after noticing the defeated Iron Wolves around her Ellephwen decided to saver her. Ellephwen took her to the closest village as she was on relatively good terms with them. Grateful for the kindness of the villagers who helped her recover and her rescue at the hands of Ellephwen she stayed in the village as a healer to repay her debt.

    So she basically sacrificed herself for a few random Mushmen, she really is obsessed with them... Wait.

    We''ve been talking for a while, but I feel as though I forgot something...

    ... Ah! I evolved, how did I forget that I evolved!? I knew the bed felt small. I quickly got out of bed and ran over to the full body mirror by Ellephwens storage area.

    Wha?

    I was tall, at least a foot taller than an average  Mushman. The usual cream coloured skin that covers a Mushmans body had changed to light grey on mine. My helmet was darker and with a slightly different pattern on it, the helmet seemed  smaller, at least in comparison to how big it looked on my old body. My legs were slightly longer than a normal Mushman, but were still pretty stumpy. Also my body had several scars covering it from the fall through the canopy two days ago. The wound from the mother wolfs second bite had mostly recovered, but there was still a small chunk out of my body missing. The worst scar was from Mother wolfs first bite, a large visible chunk of my helmet was missing, it was a little worrying to be honest, will my Mushroom Helmet be as effective now with a huge chunk missing from it?

    Ellephwen came over and told me she wasn''t shocked when she found me as she was expecting great things from me. However Samora was shocked and excited about how fast I had evolved, but she was also sad that I wouldn''t be a Mushman for a very long time. She even asked me if I would put off my next evolution when the time came.

    I decided to check my status as well.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 17 Days]

    [Species: Mushman Guardian, Mushman]

    [Height: 4''-4"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 01] +40

    [Health: 48/48] + 33

    [Mana: 11/11] +6

    [Stamina: 65/65] +34

    [Hunger: 65/65] +34

    [Attack: 62] +32

    [Defence: 128] +68

    [Magic Attack: 14] +9

    [Magic Defence: 30] +18

    [Skills:[Pain Resistance lvl 5] Up! [Night vision lvl 5] Up! [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 9}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 3] Up! [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 8] Up! [Swiftfoot lvl 4] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 5] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 4] Up! [Lesser Regeneration lvl 4] Up! [Guardian lvl 2] Gain!]

    That''s... Impressive not only did I get a huge bonus to all my stats, defence especially, the evolution also levelled all my skills. I have also gained a new skill, Guardian... It''s obviously related to my new race, but I''ve never heard of this skill before, I decided to ask Ellephwen.

    Ellephwen, have you heard of a skill Guardian?

    "Guardian is it? I believe so, it''s a skill that both raises the individuals over all defence and also sends out an aura that aggravates surrounding enemies. It means you can attract the enemies attention whilst allies around you can press the attack without having to worry too much about defending. The aura is quite weak at first, but it can be strengthened and controlled as you level it. That''s another useful skill you''ve acquired." Ellephwen gave me an explanation about my new skill with a hint of pride in her voice. Samora gave a single small clap and congratulated me.

    Another defensive skill is it?

    I''ve noticed something, it seems that I''m veering towards having incredible defence, I do like having high defence make no mistake, however I still want to be able to deal enough damage to fight on my own. I should make sure to try and level Unarmed Combat so I can still fight without allies. If I do get allies eventually, Guardian will be a very useful skill. I should make sure to make sure it gains some levels just in case.

    By this point it was time to eat dinner, we had been talking for several hours. Samora was staying for dinner so Ellephwen had to cook more than usual. I asked if I could try a bit of salad as  my Tough Stomach skill had levelled up.  It tasted absolutely horrible, but didn''t seem to cause any side effects. The moss tasted delicious as usual, so at least I ended enjoying dinner, ah I did miss Ellephwens cooking yesterday.

    After Samora gave me a hug, she said goodbye and left to walk home. It seems that the village is a 5 hour walk back, but if you can run at her speed it only takes about an hour. It was already too late at night for Ellephwen to properly teach me anything today, so after giving me a hug and telling me she was glad I was okay, Ellephwen sent me to bed.

    This bed really does feel small though.

    ~Day 19~

    I went back to my training routine today. Although I had grown a lot stronger I decided to test it on a Lesser Frog. Walking to the usual area I spotted a largish Lesser Frog. Walking straight towards him, he quickly turned around and charge at me. A effect of Guardian I wonder? I let him bite my head... Not even a scratch, his teeth can''t seem to pierce it now. Satisfied with my new defence I quickly disposed of him.

    ...

    No level up? Well this is a first, they must be too weak to level me up with one kill. It must be about time to move deeper in. As I moved deeper in I made sure to spread my Guardian aura around as much as I could with my current level of control. I was attack by several small groups of Lesser Frogs and Poison Frogs. I took a bit of damage from the Poison Frogs. By the time I reached the first Greater Frog I had attracted and killed 21 Lesser Frogs, 4 Poison Frogs and 13 Spitting Tree Snails. I managed to gain a few levels and raise a few skills;

    Overall level has increased from [level 01] to [level 05]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 9}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 10}]

    [Guardian lvl 2] has increased to [Guardian lvl 3]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 5] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 6]

    As I expected, the difference in levels gained in incredible, as a Mushling that would have probably gotten me close to evolving. I was surprised that Guardian already levelled, but then I was using it as much as I could.

    Back on topic, I found my first Greater Frog. Even the Greater Frog is weaker than the weakest of the Toads the Moss Toad. So I won''t be attacking any Toads yet. However I should be able to fight a few Greater Frogs. The Greater Frog is about 3 ft tall, dark green and quite aggressive.

    I immediately charged at him, knocking him through a group of trees, the frog quickly returned the attack and tried to whip me with his tongue, dodging to underneath I tried to lessen the distance from us. The frog turned and tried to run, but luckily I was  a lot faster as I am now. Quickly catching up to him I ran to his side and knocked him sideways crushing his brains against a tree.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 05] to [Level 06]

    All right then, I gained one level from one kill, this could work for now. I also managed to dodge his attacks as he wasn''t that fast. Okay let''s do this.

    I spent the rest of the day hunting Greater Frogs and managed to get 13. They seemed to be rarer than Lesser Frogs, so I decided to also hunt any Lesser Frogs I came across. I hunted 23 Lesser Frogs and also  got another 3 Poison Frogs. I gained quite a few levels, but it seems as a Mushman Guardian it takes a lot more to level up the higher level I get and by the end it took the last 4 Greater Frogs to level once. I might have to find even tougher monsters.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 06] to [Level 15]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 10}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 11}]

    [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 8] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 9]

    It will certainly take a little longer to evolve this time, I would like to evolve quickly as I really do miss having hands. I am quite excited though as my Unarmed Combat is almost ready to evolve. I think I''m really starting to feel the flow of battle and can manage to dodge most attacks. Then again I haven''t really fought any particularly powerful or fast opponents.

    I arrived back home and we began today''s education. Today Ellephwen wanted to teach me about attributes. I had heard about attributes in my previous life, but I didn''t really know much about them. The attribute was a classification system made up by mortal adventurers. So because of that it doesn''t actually appear in monsters stats. Most Monsters are classified by several attributes from different classes. The first class are the elemental attributes. Obviously as a Mushman I am of the Earth Attribute. These are self explanatory.  Another class is the monster type. For example the Wolves are part of the Beast attribute, the Frogs are part of the Amphibian Attribute and I am part of the Nature attribute. Technically nature could refer to all living beings, but mortals felt that it was the best word to describe those Monsters that are truly part of nature. Monsters such as Mushmen, Dryads and Ents. The third class of attributes are specific attributes that describes an important detail of a particular Monster, such as the Poison Attribute for Poison Frogs.

    Attributes were originally thought up to help to easily identify the features of Monsters so Adventurers on a request could find them easier. Nowadays it''s just used to help differentiate between different Monsters. For example Monsters with the Beast Attribute can sometimes rarely evolve in to Beastkin. Most Beastkin are born normally, but every so often it happens by evolution.

    So I learnt about attributes today, I''ll admit I barely knew any of this before hand. Ellephwen was giggling at my thoughts. I wonder if she ever gets annoyed at my lack of knowledge about the modern world.

    "You are very enjoyable to teach child. Perhaps it is because of your mental age, but you seem to retain everything I teach you." She happily boasted.

    I was happy for the compliment, but it was still quite embarrassing. I leaned over in my bed away from her.

    I felt a soft stroke on the back of my head.

    "Sleep well Ellena"

    Sleep well, Ellephwen...

    ~Day 20~

    Today was largely uneventful.

    I hunted the same way as I did yesterday, looking for Greater Frogs whilst killing anything else aggressive on the way. I ended up with a kill count of 12 Greater Frogs, 26 Lesser Frogs, 6 Poison Frogs and 18 Spitting Tree Snails. I didn''t gain too many levels.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 15] to [Level 19]

    [Warriors Will lvl 4] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 5]

    Unfortunately I couldn''t evolve Unarmed Combat today, it seems that due to the lack of difficult opponents my skills are hardly levelling. I also didn''t grow many levels today. As I thought I really need to search for tougher opponents If I want to evolve again.

    I trudged home a little disappointed. I had been asking Ellephwen to give me different foods to level up my tough stomach, so that had levelled up once. So I guess it isn''t all bad.

    Ellephwen decided to teach me about the closest kingdom to where we currently live. The kingdoms name was the Kingdom of Ashes. It was called as such as it was born from a horrific war that the Kingdom that was here when I was alive took part in. The Kingdom of Ashes was formed by the Kings greatest general as he assassinated the king for incompetence. Afterwards he stated that the people would rise from the ashes of a broken kingdom. With the kingdom under new rule, the other kingdom ended the war and took some fertile land away from Ashes.

    The Generals family has ruled Ashes ever since. All descendants of the General King are quite skilled combatants and tacticians. They managed to take back their territory taken from them and managed to demand slightly more. The latest ruler is a Queen as she was the only living child of the last king and refused to marry. No one pressured her into marriage as just like many of her ancestors she was incredibly skilled. Her name is Melena Rootheart III. She is held with both respect and fear, as whilst she doesn''t needlessly raise taxes or be poitnlessly cruel, she is merciless to criminals regardless of social standing. There are even rumours of her having her father assassinated when he started accepting bribes to turn a blind eye to twisted nobles. Well there''s no proof, but it still sounds like I shouldn''t cross her.

    Ashes is green and fertile and has a very low crime rate thanks to the Queens unforgiving nature. You could say it''s a perfect country for an average hard working person. Ellephwen believes that the kingdom is fairly tolerable towards intelligent Monsters as the village that Samora lives in is quite open to Ellephwen. She sometimes goes there for wood to practise her carving. The village is part of a group of villages that are in the Great Rurrian Forest, these villages supply most of the wood used for fires or furniture in the kingdom. They can''t supply all of the kingdom so it''s sent straight to the capital then distributed as evenly as possible from there.

    Unlike some other countries Beastkin can be high ranking nobles and Commanders in the army. For instance one of the Queens top Generals and bodyguard is a bear Beastkin. It seems she values ability over race.

    Ellephwen wanted to tell me about Ashes as I would be travelling through it one day. I''m not planning to stay in any villages or towns for too long anyway, but it''s good to know it''s one of the safest kingdoms on the Central Continent. It would be a several week journey to get across it, but it''s not like I''m in any rush.

    Ellephwen had started work on a larger bed for me today, I told her she didn''t really need to as I would still fit in the first one for now. She told me this one would be made large enough for me even after I evolve again. For tonight however, I am still using the first bed she made me. I fell asleep excited for what tomorrow might bring.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 18 Days]

    [Species: Mushman Guardian, Mushman]

    [Height: 4''-4"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 19] +18

    [Health: 69/69] + 21

    [Mana: 17/17] +6

    [Stamina: 85/85] +20

    [Hunger: 85/85] +20

    [Attack: 77] +15

    [Defence: 168] +39

    [Magic Attack: 20] +6

    [Magic Defence: 49] +19

    [Skills:[Pain Resistance lvl 5] [Night vision lvl 5]  [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 11}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 4] Up! [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 9] Up! [Swiftfoot lvl 4] [Warriors Heart lvl 6] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 5] Up! [Lesser Regeneration lvl 4]  [Guardian lvl 3] Up! ]

 Chapter 5: ~Day 21 -25 ~ The dungeon that was invaded by a Mushroom

    Author note: Wanted to have this chapter out yesterday, I couldn''t finish it in time though due to having a hospital appointment (video games didn''t help either) . I also noticed my chapters are getting longer and longer, I could try to shorten them and maybe put less lore dumps in there, maybe try to spread it out a bit more. What do people think?

    ~Day 21~

    With all the excitement these past few days I forgot about something. Before I got chased by those Black Wolves I was looking for a dungeon. Since even the Greater Frogs aren''t levelling me much any more I think I should search for a dungeon again, with that in mind I decided to ask Ellephwen if she knew of any nearby.

    Honestly I should have just asked her when I evolved, dungeons seem the perfect place for levelling.

    I walked over to Ellephwen who was preparing my lunch for today.

    Ellephwen.

    She turned around tilting her head slightly, "hmm?"

    I found a cliff in the Frogs territory and I was wondering if you knew of any dungeons in that area.

    Ellephwen thought for a moment.

    "Ah, that must have been where you found the Black Wolf den. The Black Wolves have used the base of the Goblin Kings Cliff as their home for generations. Hmm, yes last time I checked there are three separate dungeons under the cliff."

    So there are three then. More importantly I feel as though Ellephwen just glossed over some major information. There''s a Goblin King nearby... Isn''t that really serious? The last Goblin King terrorised an entire kingdom 300 years before I was born.

    "Ah." *giggle* "You don''t have to worry, the cliff is named after that same infamous King. His city once lived on top of it. There are still Goblins living in the ruins now. "

    So there are Goblins up there. Goblins can be quite aggressive, but if they were a danger then Ellephwen would have told me about them earlier, so I can assume that they don''t often come down here.

    I guess with that out of the way, which of the three dungeons is closest?

    "The closest? That would be the Lair of the Lonely Wolf. It''s not the easiest dungeon in my territory, but you should be fine on the first floor. However, do not go to the second floor and beyond, it would be too dangerous."

    Does that mean the dungeon boss is some kind of powerful Wolf? Dungeons are usually formed when a powerful Monster resides in a cave for a long time, the Monsters mana slowly transforms the cave in to a dungeon. Monsters are attracted by the powerful mana and subjugate themselves to the dungeon boss, the dungeon also gets deeper as time goes on, meaning you can tell the age of a dungeon by how many layers it has. The age doesn''t dictate the strength of the Monsters however, the strength of the dungeon boss does.

    I should be on my way then, Ellephwen told me the dungeon is actually near where I jumped  down to when being chased by the Black Wolves, apparently there is a man made path leading down the side of the cliff and on the way from that to the crescent area I fell was the dungeon. Thank the Gods the Black Wolves didn''t seem to know about the path.

    Obviously on the way I activated my Guardian aura, so that I might gather an extra level or two.

    By the time I found the dungeon I had killed 21 Lesser Frogs, 1 Greater Frog, 12 Spitting tree Snails and 1 Grey Wolf. It seems that I can manage to fight Grey Wolves without taking  almost any damage now, it feels a little odd when just a few days ago I almost died from fighting two of them. I managed to level up a little which was a helpful warm up for the dungeon.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 19] to [Level 20]

    [Guardian lvl 3] has increased to [Guardian lvl 4]

    I''m glad that Guardian levelled up, it means I''ll have more control over it and I''ll need to suppress it when I enter the dungeon. I have no idea what enemies I''ll find in there so I don''t want to draw to much attention. I''m staying on the first floor of course. Ellephwen said that would be the safest and I''m not some hot blooded youth like you read about in the old stories that acts recklessly. Well, if I can beat all enemies on the first floor I might take a peak at the second floor. That''s not to say it''s not tempting, I''m looking forward to another challenging battle after all.

    I walked slowly through the entrance of the dungeon, from what I can see this dungeon is a cave dungeon, dungeons will change appearance depending on the dungeon boss, since a Wolf is the boss of this dungeon it simply takes the form of a cave.

    As I started walking further in I saw my first monster, a Horned Rat, three in fact. They average a little taller than a Mushling but are the length of an adult Grey Wolf if you count the tail. I knew that a normal Rat was about as strong a Grey Wolf, so a Horned Rat would be at least a little stronger. I prepared to fight as one of the three Rats charged at me whilst the other two followed close behind.

    The closest Rat aimed it''s horn directly at my lower body, he was about as fast as the Black Wolf pups, I decided that jumping would leave me open to the other two, so I dodged to the right. The other two both jumped at me, I pivoted my body so that they would hit my helmet.

    *crunch*

    One of the Rats horns was crushed by my helmet whilst the other was slightly embedded in to my flesh. It stung a bit, but I barely felt it. I shook my body to get him off. His horn came loose and  flew sideways, whilst he was still in the air I rammed him against the wall.

    *SQUUEE!*

    With my current body I managed to envelop and crush him entirely, he fell limp at my feet. With my current height I can''t fight smaller monsters like I used to, I have to wait for them to jump to be able to hit them properly. I had to do the same for all the Monsters I fought on the way here, luckily smaller Monsters often seem to jump to attack, they sort of have to considering the majority of monsters are taller The Rat I dodged earlier pierced my back slightly, he must have jumped whilst I was distracted, I span around as fast as I could with his horn still in my body, using the momentum I span him into the dungeon wall. As it wasn''t an attack with my helmet he didn''t die. Although he did take some of my flesh with him as he came loose.

    Behind him the other Rat didn''t seem to know  what to do without it''s horn, he panicked and tried to bite at my legs. So he won''t jump up without his horn? Then the only way I can really beat him would be... To crush him under my weight... I jumped on him.

    *SQUEEE!*

    *Squish!*

    Overall level has increased from [Level 20] to [Level 21]

    *SQWWAAR!*

    There was an angry screech behind me, the last Rat jumped at my back again. That''s not very smart, I quickly jumped sideways and charged at the side of the Rat, he turned his head and his horn dug into my helmet. it was too late to stop, as I crushed him against the wall his horn dug deep in to my flesh.

    [Pain Resistance lvl 5] has increased to [Pain Resistance lvl 6]

    [Lesser Regeneration lvl 4] has increased to [Lesser Regeneration lvl 5]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 11}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 12}]

    I grunted at the pain. It''s no wonder my Pain Resistance increased a level, whilst I have received a lot of damage so far this wound is incredibly deep. My lesser regeneration gradually forced the horn out as it tried to heal my wound. The feeling of a sharp horn being forced out of my head was horrific, even with Pain Resistance. My blood trickled down my face.

    *clang*

    The horn finally came loose. That was exhausting, if I was human that would have killed me. Then again if I was human that wolf bite a few days would have killed me.

    Come to think of it, where is the Mushmans brain located, It''s not in the head, or I would be dead, do they even have a brain? I really don''t understand how Mushmen work.

    Still, if that was one fight on the first floor, I see why Ellephwen didn''t want me to go any further down. I decided to cautiously travel further in. The cave began to get darker as I got further from the entrance making my Night Vision activate. Good hopefully it will level a little whilst I fight.

    ...

    ...

    Phew, half the day has passed, I almost haven''t had a chance to take a break and have taken quite a few hits. I killed 11 more Horned Rats after that initial battle. I''ve also seen three other species whilst I''ve been here. The most common species in here were Razbats,  they don''t have much individual strength, but often attack in large numbers, they use their sharp razor-like claws to slowly whittle away their targets health. I managed to kill over 30, it was hard to tell exact numbers as they swarmed. Thanks to my high defence I didn''t die despite being swarmed. I took a lot of shallow cuts from them, but no permanent damage.

    The second species I found were the Grey Wolves, well it makes sense considering that dungeon boss is also a Wolf. I killed 7 of them, there was a path leading past where I found them which I guess is the Grey Wolves territory. Since I didn''t want to walk straight into the middle of a Wolf den I didn''t carry on down that path. Well I could probably survive down there, but it''s probably best to wait until I''m a little stronger.

    The final species I fought against was a single Crying Mollit. No they aren''t literally crying, there was a curious pattern they all had under both eyes that looked like tears. Mollits are a cousin species to Moles, however Moles are passive whilst Mollits are carnivorous and aggressive. Crying Mollits are an evolutionary path of normal Mollits which grow to around 8 ft tall. So he was about double my size. The fight was quite difficult, but the big guy was quite slow, to make up for it he was incredibly durable and had a lot of strength. He managed to hit me once during the fight and knocked a quarter of my health off.

    I enjoyed the fight greatly, I think I was grinning the whole way through, there''s definitely something a little odd about that. After that particular battle I''m now exhausted so I''m going to head home for today. Going to this dungeon was the right choice, I''m definitely going to be using it for a while. It also gave me a good chance to measure my current strength, I could probably fight a average mortal hunter properly as I am now. I checked my level and skill improvements.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 21] to [Level 30]

    [Night Vision lvl 5] has increased to [Night Vision lvl 7]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 12}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 14}]

    [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 9] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 10]

    [Swiftfoot lvl 4] has increased to [Swiftfoot lvl 5]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 6] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 8]

    [Warriors Will lvl 5] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 6]

    [Lesser Regeneration lvl 5] has increased to [Lesser Regeneration lvl 6]

    I was happy with the amount of level ups, but the most important skill at the moment was my Unarmed Combat skill, it''s reached level 10. Which means it''s next level up with evolve it into Unarmed Combat Journeyman. That was quite exciting to me.

    Also since Warriors Will is taking a longer time to level than Warriors Heart I''ve come to the conclusion that it levels fastest when my life is in danger, which to be honest isn''t ideal. Guardian also didn''t level as I wasn''t the aura.

    I managed to reach the dungeon entrance without many more battles, I will be back here tomorrow as well, this really is a great place to level. It''s also huge, I was walking around the first floor for half a day, but I wasn''t even able to find the entrance to the second floor.

    I arrived home and saw a worried Dryad run over.

    "What happened, why are you so covered in blood?" Ellephwen frantically cleaned my body whilst questioning me.

    Ah, I forgot I had bled quite a lot today I''m still getting used to fighting with a bigger body and not be able to fight smaller enemies properly made things a little... difficult.

    "Still, if you are this injured then the dungeon must have grown in difficulty. I don''t know why I didn''t think about the chance of that happening, it has been over 100 years since I last went in there after all. I''m such a fool."

    Ellephwen grumbled under her breath. I did hear something interesting though.

    A hundred years... Why haven''t you been there in over a hundred years?

    Ellephwen stopped for a moment. "I have lived for a long time, for around a hundred years I have tried to live in peace, conquering a dungeon was one of the last things on my mind. Ah, but don''t try to ask my age again, I''m still not telling you." She explained.

    Tch. Still, I really don''t know too much about Ellephwen, do I?

    After she was done cleaning my blood off she told me that I shouldn''t go back to that dungeon tomorrow. I argued that I managed to take out a Crying Mollist, so I should be fine on the first floor if I''m careful. Although she was reluctant she eventually agreed, Ellephwens acting more and more like a mother as the days go on.

    Anyway, for today''s education she wanted to confirm my knowledge on evolution. I told her what I knew, monsters and some skills could evolve when they reach certain level several times over. Whilst the other species could only grow in level. She shook her head. She told me to sit down as the full explanation might take a little while.

    All species could evolve and as far as Ellephwen knew there was no evolutionary limit. As monsters evolve the easiest and the earliest out of all the species most mortals don''t know that they can also evolve eventually. All noble or above common Demons know that they''re able to evolve and the majority of elves know. The reason it is mostly unknown for other species is because of how difficult it is for them to evolve. It is most difficult for humans as it takes 1000 levels for them to evolve, on average a retired human Knight is around level 150-300 so they often die of old age before they can reach 1000. However because of how difficult it is for them humans become incredibly powerful if they manage it, Ellephwen even said a single evolved human can compare to a God attribute monster in strength. For Dwarfs it takes 700 levels to evolve, since the dwarfs value strength and battle ability highly most of their most powerful warriors become kings. So every so often a king will evolve. The Beastkin all have different evolution levels depending on the subspecies. Subspecies such as Catmen, Bearmen, Wolfmen etc. Their evolution level can range from about level 400 - 600.

    For Elves who are not mortal and do not age evolution is more common, so it''s quite known in their society. They evolve at level 500. Finally the Demons also evolve at level 500, despite also not ageing Demons are a lot more warlike than Elves so they often die before they can evolve. By the way the average level of a Demon warrior at death is 250- 350, so they aren''t that much more powerful than humans. Also despite being mortals, Dwarves have the highest level at death as their warriors average at level 350 - 400.

    Since people do evolve every so often, it is quite surprising that the information hasn''t spread. Ellephwen said that it''s because when it''s discovered the person or kingdom they are discovered in will keep quiet about it so other countries don''t find out. Even if the evolved person in question fights on the battlefield the kingdom can just say that they are just incredibly powerful. Then that evolved person is often forgotten to history or becomes a legend.

    Or at least that was they way it was when I was human. These days it''s a lot more common knowledge with most higher ups of most countries knowing. It''s still not known by most commoners though.

    I did wonder why Humans had such a harder time than other species to evolve. Ellephwen told me it is because once around seven thousand years ago when it only took 400 levels for a human to evolve, an ancient evolved Human king used his strength to rule over the entire world and then attempted to go to war with the Gods. To punish him and the humans that followed him, the Gods gave his species the chance to gain the strength to challenge them, but made it almost impossible to gain that strength in a human lifetime.

    Still, I just had a lot of incredible information dropped on me and I had to process it all at once.

    Most races can''t reach level 100 as fast as I did, I only managed to level so fast due to being a incredibly weak monster. for most races it takes many, many years of training.

    With a lot to think about I went to bed, it was late but I was wide awake. To be honest I don''t think I''ll get much sleep tonight...

    ~Day 22~

    I... Am so tired. I really didn''t get much sleep last night.

    I''ve learnt a lot but what I learnt yesterday, it was too surprising.

    Still I''m sure the fighting I''ll do on the way to the dungeon will wake me up.

    I told Ellephwen to stop worrying and left for the dungeon. On they way I activated my Guardian aura just as I did yesterday.

    By the time I reached the dungeon I was wide awake, I gathered a large group of monsters as usual, but the numbers seemed less today. I think I should probably stop killing so many monsters on the way to the dungeon before I start to upset the ecosystem. Besides I barely grew a single level.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 30] to [Level 31]

    My job today is to try to find the way to the second floor, I''m not planning on using it, but it would be good to know where it is for when I''m ready to use it.

    I plunged in to the dungeon for a second time. Killing anything that got in my way. By the time I got to the point where I killed my first Crying Mollit yesterday, I had already killed 8 Horned Rats, 3 Grey Wolves and around 25 Razbats, but no Crying Mollits. I think that the Mollit den is further on and the one I killed was just the furthest out, maybe a sentry or something. Also whilst the numbers of Monsters grow back quickly in dungeons due to the bosses mana after only one day it wont be back to normal, hence why I didn''t get as many kills. Of course I grew a few levels from that, but it''s less than yesterday. Seriously the difference between now and when I was a Mushling is ridiculous.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 31] to [Level 35]

    [Night Vision lvl 7] has increased to [Night Vision lvl 8]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 14}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 15}]

    [Swiftfoot lvl 5] has increased to [Swiftfoot lvl 6]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 8] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 9]

    [Lesser Regeneration lvl 6] has increased to [Lesser Regeneration lvl 7]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 15}] abilty: [Mushroom Shield] unlocked.

    [Prerequisites: 20 mana required for ability unlock.]

    Night vision is close to max level, my vision is now close to day time, it''s looks like mid dawn. Still no evolution of Unarmed Combat yet, not that I''m expecting anything major from the evolution, I''m still excited. What? No I''m not ignoring the most major part, I just don''t know what to think about it. Ellephwen did tell me that unique skills have a chance of having unique abilities, so I at least know what it is. Let''s see should I activate it now? It says it costs 20 mana for a single use and I have no idea how long it lasts or what it does. With the name Mushroom Shield it must be a defensive ability, well it would considering which skill it came from.

    ...Al right I''ll try and use it against the Mollits if they are down here. They have a powerful attack after all, let''s see what this ability can do.

    Walking further in to what I believed to be the Mollits den I came across two of them, confirming my thoughts, one was larger than the first Mollit I fought. He looks the same as the other one so he clearly not evolved though, just larger.

    They both noticed me so I activated my new ability, my mana became empty and in front of me a round, floating and partially transparent mushroom top appeared. It was flat with the same pattern as my helmet. The large Mollit tried to smash it. When he punched it he cried out in pain as his fingers became broken and mangled. That''s incredible, there was now a crack on the shield, but it still managed to deflect a full power attack from a Mollit. It must have double the defence of my helmet.

    The other Mollit ran past the shield, he wasn''t particularly fast, but he used the opportunity to charge at me. I could probably stop him without my shield, but I wonder if...

    *SMACK*

    I willed the Shield to fly towards the charging Mollit, the shield smashed in to the side of his head making him fall sideways. This is good, this is very good. I''ve gained a real weapon, although with my mana as it is I can probably only use it a few times a day.

    I used the shield to keep the large Mollit back by blocking his attacks whilst charging at the second which was still getting back up. I head butted the Mollit in the stomach, knocking him back over. Quickly turning back around I forced the shield against the face of the large one, pulling it back then repeatedly pummelling him. After a few hits, I heard a loud crunch as his body shook then fell to the floor, making the ground rumble slightly under his weight.

    I was too close to the remaining Mollit and he got a hit on me knocking my body toward the dungeon wall, as I flew backwards I sent my shield towards his head too, he tried to lift his arm to block it, but he was too slow, the shield reached his head crushing it too. I still slammed against the wall, but managed to win with minimum damage.

    Overall Level has increased from [Level 35] to [Level 37]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 15}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 16}]

    [Unarmed Combat Novice lvl 10] has evolved into [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 1]

    [Guardian lvl 4] has increased to [Guardian lvl 5]

    Excellent, my first skill evolution! I can feel it as well, a significant boost to my fighting ability. I also managed to gain two levels from two enemies. I guess that''s how strong the Crying Mollits are...

    Hmm.

    I''m not reckless, I don''t think it would be a good idea to go and train in their den until I''m stronger, judging by their strength fighting more than two at once would be extremely difficult, probably deadly.

    Where do I go now though? Hmm, ah, I know...

    There was one tunnel I haven''t tried yet, one led to the Grey Wolves, where I would probably be overwhelmed by numbers, the second was this direction which seems to be the Mollit den and the third I have no idea about. Should I wait until tomorrow to search it..?

    Yes, I think that might be for the best, I''m being a lot more cautious after my evolution so it might take a little longer to evolve again, but it''s not even been a month yet, so I''m not in any rush.

    After a small while the shield dissipated, counting from when I first activated it, about 15 minutes had passed. So judging by that it could be that every level of Mushroom Helmet gives me another minute of use for the Mushroom Shield. That seems plausible. It also further increases the usefulness of the ability, the shield can last quite a while and can defend against quite powerful hits. However with my poor mana and recharge rate, I can only use it about 4 times a day. It''s a shame, but it should improve as I level.

    I arrived home and nudged the door open.

    "ELLIEEEE!"

    Samora came running to me and squeezed my body, ow ow ow ow! How can she give such a deadly hug? What sort of strength does she have!?

    "ELLEPHWEN SAID YOU WENT TO SOMEWHERE DANGEROUS! ARE YOU OKAY, YOU''RE NOT DYING?!?" Samora blubbberd whilst hugging me.

    I looked at Ellephwen. Sighing she walked over and dragged Samora off me.

    "Samora, Ellena is clearly fine and to be honest, I think you''re actually doing more damage to her than that dungeon ever could."

    "EH!?" Samora sulked as she wobbled out the door, she turned around and looked back before closing the door. What did she even come here for?

    "She came here to drop something off. She inquired as to where you were and I... told her." Ellephwen averted her eyes slightly.

    Dropping off something, what was she dropping off?

    "Ah, just some potions and something else not important. Unfortunately I have almost no knowledge or skill in using healing magic. So Samora created these in case you ever come back heavily injured again."

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Can I not take them with me?

    "I''m afraid not, they need the appropriate amount of mana poured in to them to activate and you don''t have enough."

    I see...

    "Anyway, I have something more important than that to show you, I finished your bed." Proudly pointing to where my old bed used to be was a large double canopy bed.

    That''s... Really elaborate, do I need something so elaborate? It looks like something from a nobleman s house.

    Ellephwen looked slightly dejected " Do you not like it?" She asked tilting her head.

    No, It''s really beautiful, but do I really need something so large?

    "It''s better to be prepared. I have no idea how large the species you will evolve in to next will be." She said smiling.

    I suppose she''s right, to be entirely honest I was looking forward to trying it out, the carving was amazing and the mattress looked extremely inviting. Before then however, was dinner and then education.

    Today''s education was short. Ellephwen just wanted to make sure my Dwarven knowledge was adequate. Of course I knew quite a lot about Dwarfs, there was a family of them in my village. The Dwarfs have the longest life spans out of the mortal races. There was a Dwarven king in my time who had reached 540 common years of age. The Dwarves don''t have kingdoms like the other races do, individual kings just rule over a single city and often a few surrounding villages. The Dwarven territory on the Central Continent is about the same size of a large kingdom with about 10 kings, or at least that was how it was in my time.

    They are a warrior race and because of that there are usually one or two wars going on between the Dwarven kings. However if the Dwarven territory  is threatened by other races they will often fight together. That''s not to say they''re outirght hostile, plenty of Dwarves live with the other mortal races and plenty others become adventurers.

    Ellephwen nodded, as I often talked to the Dwarves in my village I knew enough about them. She said that not much has changed concerning the Dwarfs in the past 200 years. There are currently only eight Dwarf kings. A 9th has started building a city on the Monster Continent, but that''s about it.

    With Ellephwen satisfied, I was finally able to test out my new bed. I found it very comfortable, although just as I suspected it was a little large.

    I heard the door open, is Ellephwen going outside for something?

    Hmm something is on my bed.

    *shuffle*

    ...

    ...Samora, get out of my bed.

    ~Day 23~

    I woke up with a half naked Samora wrapped around me, I let her sleep in my bed purely because I could not talk so I couldn''t tell her to get out. Yes, purely for that reason.

    "Mmmmm" A noise came out of the waking Samora, as she began to stretch.

    She must have lingered around the house after Ellephwen told her off.

    "Good morning little Ellie" She smiled at me.

    Seriously, put on some clothes. Why do Elves always have such large chests anyway?

    "Samora..." Ellephwen appeared behind Samora and grabbed her by the shoulder.

    Samoras ears pricked up and her eyes widened "Eh? Wh.. What could possibly be the problem?"

    "What are you doing to my kin?" Ellephwen asked Samora with a terrifying smile.

    She dragged Samora out of the house kicking and screaming. Ellephwen really is becoming more and more like an overprotective mother as the days go on. Almost a I won''t give me daughter to you feeling, or is it just dislike of Samora..?

    Anyway, today I was planning to search the third path in the dungeon. On the way to the third tunnel I activated my Guardian Aura, I even had activated for a short while in the dungeon. Which may have been a mistake as I was attacked by 8 Horned Rats and around 20 Razbats at the same time. This meant that I  unfortunately already had to activate my shield using it to attack a huge number of the Razbats, killing several in one hit. I managed to pull through the battle with only shallow wounds, but it may have been a bit wasteful to use the Shield.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 37] to [Level 39]

    [Pain Resistance lvl 6] has increased to [Pain resistance lvl 7]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 16}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 17}]

    [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 1] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 2]

    [Swiftfoot lvl 6] has increased to [Swiftfoot lvl 7]

    [Guardian lvl 5] has increased to [Guardian lvl 6]

    I suffered quite a lot of pain due to my enemies numbers, but none of them could cause wounds dangerous or deep enough to really cause any real damage. I was becoming quite fast as well thanks to Swiftfoot, so I managed to get out of range of most of the dangerous blows.

    Anyway I began walking down the new path, I have yet to see a new species down here, but I have seen a growing number of Horned Rats. So is this the Horned Rat den?

    As I delved deeper in to the Rats territory I fought increasing numbers of the creatures. They seemed to average in groups of 3 - 5. After walking for a few hours I eventually came to a large room. It was about 40 ft high, whilst the cave tunnels were around 15 ft. A small amount of sunlight radiated from a small hole in the roof and spread out to cover most of the cavern floor which was covered in healthy looking grass. There were a few trees dotted around the room and at the centre of the room was a flowing river circled around the centre of the cave which was a 10 ft cliff which sloped down to ground level behind it.

    Sleeping on top of the miniature cliff was a 9 ft tall Rat, judging by the fact that it has 2 horns I''m guessing it''s a Rat Lord. Surrounding him were half a dozen Giant Horned Rats. So is he some sort of mini boss on this floor? He definitely looks too strong for me, even if you forget his bodyguards I don''t think I could beat him. Behind the Rat Lord at the back of the room was a large pile of bones and the decomposing remains of mortals. Amongst the bodies was equipment of varying degrees of quality and rarity.

    Some of that equipment looked quite high quality, which would be nice if I could use it. I decided to come back here when I evolved and had arms, hopefully I''ll be strong enough to fight the Rat Lord at that time. Still, I wonder if each monster species in this dungeon has some sort of leader? Does that mean the way down to the second floor is behind one of them? Probably the leader of the Mollits as they''re the strongest species of Monster I''ve met so far.

    Where should I go for the rest of the day then..? Since it was probably the safest bet I think I''ll go further in to the Grey Wolves den for now. Besides, If I''m careful I should be able to avoid fighting too many at once.

    I arrived at the Wolves tunnel. I shouldn''t spend too long here as it''s already almost time to head back. I headed in.

    Oddly enough the number of Wolves that I fought never seemed to go above five at once, even so it wasn''t an entirely easily won battle, of course compared to the group of eight Horned Rats I fought earlier five Grey Wolves weren''t much. However when I found the group of five I had already used my shield against a group of four Wolves and it had ran out. Making it a bit more difficult.

    After beating the five Wolves I arrived at a split in the tunnel that went in five directions, if there is one the Grey Wolf leader is probably down one of these tunnels. I suppose to make it easier I''ll just start with the path furthest left and go down each one individually. It was already getting a bit late, so I decided to just search one of the tunnels for today.

    Hmm... There didn''t seem to be many adult Wolves down the first tunnel, there were many young pups though, even babies by the looks of them. I wonder if this is where the young are brought up? Ah, that Mother and child Wolf I fought against as a Mushling must have come from this den, it''s close by so that makes sense, besides Wolves often live in packs anyway.

    This is a problem though...

    I mentally sighed. I don''t feel right just slaughtering children, fighting other children wasn''t so bad when I was also a child, but I''m technically an adult now and the pups wouldn''t stand much of a chance. It doesn''t seem there''s anything else further down this tunnel that I could see with my Night Vision, just more children and a few parents... Okay then, I''ll leave this tunnel alone and come back and try the other tunnels tomorrow.

    On my way back I checked the rest of my growth from today.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 39] to [Level 43]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 18}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 19}]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 9] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 10]

    When I got back I slowly nudged the door open looking around to make sure Samora doesn''t jump me again, it doesn''t seem like she''s here this time. Breathing a sigh of relieve I walked inside.

    Ellephwen told me not to worry about Samora for a few days as she was doing something important. She then told me she wanted to ask me about my knowledge on the Beastkin today, it seems she wants to confirm my knowledge on the other races at the moment.

    I told her what I know, Beastkin are the final and third race of the mortals. There exists only one kingdom ruled by the Beastkin and that is on the Monster Continent. The other races weren''t prejudice to Beastkin on the surface, however because of the fact that they originally evolved from Beast attribute Monsters there are always those that think they shouldn''t have the same rights other races. Although from what Ellephwen has already told me many kingdoms these days see them as equals now, largely to the success and hospitality of the Great Beastkin Kingdom.

    Ellephwen said that those are the basics, but there was a little more she wanted to tell me. Beastkin are technically both the strongest and the weakest of all three mortal races, the reason being is that they have many different subspecies. The most powerful known Beastkin subspecies are the very rare Tri-Horned Wolfmen. The Tri-Horned Wolf isn''t the most powerful beast attribute monster, but for some reason they are the most powerful Beastkin.

    The weakest subspecies are the Rabbitmen, to be honest it''s mostly self explanatory as to why they''re the weakest subspecies. Incidentally the current king of The Great Beastkin Kingdom is an oddly powerful Grey Wolfman, I don''t know whether I want to meet him or not.

    There''s not really much else to say about the Beastkin, to talk about each subspecies in detail would take days, so it was left at that for today. So after dinner we headed for bed.

    Hmm, although having Samora in my bed was a little distracting, this bed really is too large for just me.

    ~Day 24~

    The plan today, was to search the rest of the Wolf tunnels in the dungeon.

    Getting to the tunnel wasn''t too much trouble, the population in the dungeon was now about half it was when I first came here. Of course I still managed to gain two levels from all the monsters I killed on the way.  So I was at [Level 44].

    I began to search through the second Wolf tunnel. This tunnel wasn''t filled with the young like the other one, maybe each tunnel has a different purpose? I fought quite a few normal Grey Wolves, but as I got further in I found two slightly different Grey Wolves.

    Elder Grey Wolves, an evolved form of Grey Wolves with greater strength, or at least that''s what I think they are judging from the description Ellephwen gave me. They were around half a foot taller than normal Grey Wolves and had long, matted fur, they also had black streaks of fur along their head that were shaped slightly like lightning.

    There were two of them, possibly guarding something. They noticed me and began to growl blocking my way. Well there''s clearly something of importance in that direction.

    I activated Mushroom Shield and charged at them. Using the shield I smacked it against one of the Elder Wolves and jumped over the second who charged at me, bringing the shield around I knocked the charging Wolf against the wall. Then quickly charging at his side head first, he yelped and then his body went limp. The other Wolf was right behind me, I brought the shield behind him and hit him from behind with it sending him flying towards me Head butting his body that came towards me I heard a crack.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 44] to [Level 45]

    [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 2] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 3]

    [Warriors Will lvl 6] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 7]

    Those two were quite fast, which made that a pretty exciting fight, even if it wasn''t too deadly. If there was a third I could have been badly injured. I really have started to enjoy battle recently, more so after gaining the shield.

    I carried on down the tunnel behind the Elder Grey Wolves, the tunnel opened up to a... Well a lake? What was a lake doing here, is that something to do with this being a dungeon? Although I suppose I saw a stream in the Rat Lords den, so this shouldn''t be too surprising. Around the lake were a few trees and bushes covered with fruits and berries. Eating those berries were Lesser Rabbits, hundreds of them and chasing them around were young and fully grown Grey Wolves. So this must be the Wolves feeding ground, they had plenty of water and an abundant source of meat. It''s a shame that this area is far too open and there are far too many Grey Wolves to consider fighting here. Especially since my Shield has ran out.

    I headed back to look in the third tunnel. This one didn''t really seem to have much as I headed deeper I seemed to find mortal and Monsters corpses. So this must be where they throw the bodies of whatever comes in to their den... As I reached the end of the tunnel my suspicions were confirmed. It was a deep hole with a horrible stench that permeated from it. I couldn''t see any skeletons or corpses, but I could certainly smell some. Just how deep is this hole and how long have they been using it for this reason? Well it''s not like that matters much, I''m not exactly planning to return here.

    Let''s see, I should have enough time to explore the other two tunnels, if they don''t have much in that is. However one of the last two must have something important, especially as I haven''t found their boss yet. I picked up my pace slightly and ventured in to the fourth tunnel, this one seems to be filled with only Elder Grey Wolves all in small groups together, I was attacked by six at once.

    Damn, my mana has yet to recharge, I began running backwards dodging the Wolves as they came at me. I reached the tunnel entrance whilst spitting blood out of my mouth, two of the Wolves were limping by this point so I managed to deal some damage to them. I thought I might have a better chance at fighting them with more room. After a long and dangerous fight I managed to pull through with out taking any permanent damage. It was an exhilarating battle and I caught myself grinning several times. I was exhausted, but thanks to the difficulty of the fight I managed to level a few of my skills.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 45] to [Level 48]

    [Pain Resistance lvl 7] has increased to [Pain Resistance lvl 8]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 19}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 20}]

    [Swiftfoot lvl 7] has increased to [Swiftfoot lvl 8]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 10] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 11]

    [Warriors Will lvl 7] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 8]

    [Lesser Regeneration lvl 7] has increased to [Lesser Regeneration lvl 8]

    Dangerous fights were useful for levelling my skills. Anyway judging by the fact that the fourth tunnel has such a concentrated group of Elder Wolves then that must be where the pack leader is right? Obviously I can''t go down there until I''m stronger, I saw even more Elder Wolves behind the ones I fought.

    That means there is only one more tunnel left, I know where their leader is so I wonder what is down this last one... Hmm, I still have a bit of time left. I''ll just check this last tunnel then head home.

    That''s odd, the last tunnel doesn''t seem to have as many Wolves in, there are some Razbats around, but not many Wolves. After a short while with a disappointing amount of fights I arrived at... A downwards slope... So this is the way down to the second floor? That''s a bit anticlimactic, I was hoping for it to be behind one of the first floor bosses. Well I suppose I''ve only confirmed one boss on this floor, but I assume each species has a leader.

    Hmm, should I head down there tomorrow? At least I''m definitely not going down today, I''m tired enough as it is and the Monsters down there are sure to be quite a bit stronger than those here... I suppose I should decide tomorrow depending on how I''m feeling at the time. I would like to see what sort of enemies are down there at the very least.

    So with that in mind I headed back home, honestly this dungeon has been very helpful these past few days and I haven''t even gotten past the first floor. I also gained another level in Night Vision whilst I was in there, it basically looks like day when I have it activated now. One more level until it maxes out.

    As I reached home I heard an unusual muffled voice inside.

    Before I could open the door a human sized treelike Monster opened the door with a frown on his face, after he saw me, he seemed to scowl at me and click his tongue. Ellephwen came to the door with a troubled look in her eye, looking at the monster walking away.

    What was that about I thought whilst looking at Ellephwen.

    Noticing me she gave a troubled expression and told me;

    "Hmm, it''s just a little favour that was asked of me. He''s a little upset that I failed."

    So you can''t tell me, huh? Well, I''m sure she would tell me if I needed to know.

    Still, was he a Ent variant?

    "Who, Gedill? No his race are cousins to the Ents. I believe you had a chance of evolving in to them. The Treechildren. Did you not notice the differences?"

    I''ve never seen an Ent before.

    "Ah, well Ents are often above 30 ft tall and when sleeping are impossible to tell apart form a normal tree. They don''t have arms, but instead have complete control over their branches being able to use them as arms instead. A Treechild instead has two arms and is human sized. They also have a clear human like body shape."

    ...So he was a Treechild, does that mean I would have arms now if I had chose to Evolve in to them? Gods damn it.

    "I believe that you made the right choice, variants are rare and powerful and a normal Treechild is weaker than you are now. Gedill is quite an old and powerful Treechild, but he often hides his true appearance to get around easier."

    So his actual appearance is different to that... Come to think of it he scowled at me on his way out, did I do something to him?

    Ellephwen let out a quiet laugh. "No child, he was upset at you for choosing to evolve as a Mushman instead of  a Treechild, he thought you might make a good wife one day."

    Ehhh? How immature... I thought you said he was very old?

    "He is, but age has nothing to do with maturity. Anyway, I''m afraid the task he asked of me must succeed, I have failed once, but I must try again. I''m sorry the education will have to wait for another day."

    A she said that Ellephwen kissed my head and walked out the door, she turned around and said my dinner was warm and ready to be eaten.

    So she''ll be gone all night? I hopped up to my seat and ate my dinner... It''s not as tasty as it usually is...

    Time passed and she wasn''t back, it was growing dark so I went to bed. To be honest I was a little frustrated, I know she was just trying to protect me, but I still want to know what''s happening...

    ~Day 25~

    Ellephwen still wasn''t back... Should I head to the dungeon today without the lunch she makes? I suppose I can always just eat moss I find outside the dungeon. Yes, I think I''ll do that.

    I began to head to the door, but Ellephwen burst through the door looking slightly panicked.

    "Ellena, you must remain here for today, do not go outside!" She looked me in the eyes whist holding my sides, her grip was a little to tight.

    What was going on? Why do I have to stay here.

    *RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUUGH!*

    I heard an ear splitting roar that sounded like it came from over a mile away, what was that?

    "It has something to do with yesterday, Gedill was acting as a messenger for the council of the Ents who asked a favour of me. An incredibly powerful monster known as the Ancient Ent King Lavias has awakened, a strong seal was supposed to stop him for coming back, but it must have been destroyed. It was my job to stop the humans nearby from digging inside his tomb, I thought I had convinced them to stop this time, but it seems I failed..."

    The Ancient King Lavias? If you''re acting like this then he is definitely hostile and I don''t want my new home to be crushed, I want to help!

    Ellephwen shook her head. "You can''t, my kin. Lavias was a powerful King of the Ents over 2000 years ago. His strength can be compared to God attribute Monsters. His aura has awakened many powerful, deadly beasts throughout the forest."

    I... Understand, if I went there I would just get in the way of whoever is going to fight him. I am... still too weak...

    Ellephwen smiled gently. "Thank you, child. Be safe whilst I am gone."

    Wait... You''re going?

    "Yes, all of the strongest beings within range are coming to fight him."

    No, no you can''t! You can''t go...

    Ellephwen hugged me.

    " I must go, his anger can''t be satiated, he will destroy everything he can on the continent. Please child, he must be stopped."

    I looked up at her, there was pure determination in her eye. I was just trying to stop her, like a whining child, I guess I haven''t matured as much as I thought. I hesitantly nodded my head, it sound like the mortals are to blame, but that doesn''t, mean millions of them deserve to die for it. Just, explain it to me when you get back, please.

    Ellephwen smiled giving me one last hug. "I will, Thank you, child. I wouldn''t be able to concentrate without your consent."

    Ellephwen ran out the door, as it opened I saw Samora, Gedill and a 13ft Bear like Monster, Samora saw me and gave me a warm smile and a wave.

    "Don''t worry little Ellie, I''ll protect her."

    The door closed and with that I was alone...

    As the day passed I heard uncountable roars and explosions. Every so often a massive earthquake shook the room.

    I was worried and scared, not for myself most of my fear is suppressed by my skills. I didn''t want to lose Ellephwen as well, I don''t want to lose Samora either. Is there just misfortune for all those close to me, or is it just an unhappy coincidence?

    Why was this Ent King so angry anyway, I don''t ever remember hearing about any such legend. Another earthquake knocked a plate off the kitchen counter.

    Damn, I got conceited thinking I was stronger.

    The battle continued all day, the night came around and there was still the sound of battle going on, how long will this go on?

    It was about the time I usually go to bed... Ellephwen and Samora still aren''t back yet. There''s no way I can get to sleep tonight, not with everything that''s going on.

    *Rumble*

    Damn it, another earthquake...

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 24 Days]

    [Species: Mushman Guardian, Mushman]

    [Height: 4''-4"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 48] + 29

    [Health: 101/101] + 32

    [Mana: 28/28] +11

    [Stamina: 113/113] +28

    [Hunger: 113/113] +28

    [Attack: 99] +22

    [Defence: 222] +54

    [Magic Attack: 32] +12

    [Magic Defence: 75] +26

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 8] Up! [Night vision lvl 9] Up! [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 20}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 5] Up! [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 3] Up! [Swiftfoot lvl 8] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 11] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 8] Up! [Lesser Regeneration lvl 8] Up! [Guardian lvl 6] Up! ]

 Chapter 6: ~Day 26 -30 ~ The Mushroom gains a goal

    author note: I''m sorry about how long this took. This chapter was supposed to be out yesterday, but due to having a deadline for college work I couldn''t finish it in time. Well I also only felt like playing video games after I finished the college work. Also I wanted to do an extra chapter, but I don''t know what would be best to do. I was either going to just have a page of random character sketches and stuff, or maybe a Bestiary which would be cool. Or another characters perspective, I have a few planned for than but I feel as though they might be a bit spoilerish. Or I could just concentrate on the main story. What do you think?

    ~Day 26~

    It stopped....

    The last earthquake was the longest and loudest, but after it was over there''s only... Silence.

    Did we win?

    It''s early morning, the battle raged non stop for almost an entire day. About an hour had passed since the fighting stopped, but no one had come back yet. Should I go out and look for them? Or maybe they had to meet up with the Council of Ents that Ellephwen was talking about, or maybe something.... worse.

    I have to search for them.

    Is what I thought, but the door slowly opened.

    "Get her to the bed!" Samora ordered as she held the door open for two Dryads who were carrying someone between their arms.

    It was Ellephwen, she was covered in wounds and blood, but worse than that her right arm was completely gone from just below the shoulder.

    I ran over to her panicked, but Samora held me back.

    "Ellie, Ellie listen to me, Ellephwen will live, okay? She''s not going to die, she''ll be fine."

    She''ll be okay? She''ll live? I hesitated for a moment then slowly nodded. A huge feeling of relief flowed over me. Thank the Gods she''s alive, I don''t want to lose someone else within a month.

    "She won''t be fine, she''ll only have one arm." Gedill walked through the door grunting, he was followed closely by the large Bear like monster who squeezed through the door.

    They were also covered in wounds, although none of them were as badly injured as Ellephwen.

    "Seriously, she got sloppy. This is what you get when you decide to become a f*cking pacifist."

    Samora shot him a sharp glance whilst tending to Ellephwens wounds. I can''t blame her, I didn''t like him when I first saw him and my opinion of him is only getting lower.

    The bear thumped Gedill on the back of his head, Gedill winced in pain.

    "This is why you can''t get a wife, boy. I''ll apologise on his behalf, please ignore whatever this child says." He apologised towards us and bowed slightly.

    He''s quite soft spoken. it''s a complete contrast to his intimidating appearance. He was wearing heavy metal armour, I don''t know what metal it is, but considering the dark shade of it I would guess Dragonstone as I heard that was a black metal. He had two large pauldrons that reached halfway up his head, and a chest plate that covered half of his torso. he also wore long greaves despite being a bear. On his back appeared to be a gigantic war hammer which would be impossible to lift for a trained human knight. He had a large scar that covered a quarter of his face.

    "Child? I''m over two and a half thousand years old! That''s a child" Gedill rubbed the back of his head pointing at me. Gedills over 2000 years old!? I know that Ellephwen said maturity doesn''t necessarily come with age, but you would of thought 2000 years of knowledge and experience would have some effect.

    "You''re still a child to me, Gedill." The bear patted Gedills head as he walked past him towards me. So is he even older than Gedill?

    He knelt down and looked me in the eye, even though he was kneeling he still towered over me.

    "Hmm." He just seemed to be staring in to my eyes, it made me a little uncomfortable.

    After a while he seemed to decide on something as he nodded his head. "Mmm, Indeed. There''s definitely intelligence in those eyes. I do apologise, I''ve been rather rude haven''t I? My name is Belric, it''s good to finally meet you Ellena." Belric gave a kind smile which looked unfitting on his face.

    Eh, ah well it''s good to meet you too...

    "Ah by the way Ellephwen is the only one with the ability to use telepathy here, so there''s no way for us to know what you''re thinking Ellie" Samora was walking over, it seems she''s finished with treating Ellephwens wounds. I noticed Ellephwens arm behind Samora, but turned away quickly, t''s difficult to look...

    Samora noticed my gaze and a sympathetic smile appeared on her face. " I know you probably have many question little Ellie, but we can''t answer them until Ellephwen wakes, so please wait until then."

    "Or you could just tell her everything." Gedill gave Samora a cold glance.

    "What..? That''s a little..." Samora trailed off at the end... What were they on about, what do they mean tell me everything? Are they hiding something?

    "FOR F*CKS SAKE ELF. IT''S HER DECISION ANYWAY!" Gedill yelled at Samora.

    My decision..? My decision to do what?

    "Whilst I don''t agree with the way he expressed it I''m afraid I agree with Gedill. You and Ellephwen are too overprotective Samora. The young lady deserves to make her own decision."  Belric calmly gave his opinion.

    I looked at Samora, she looked extremely reluctant, what exactly was going on, how am I involved? I was getting a little anxious.

    "...Fine." Samora replied meekly.

    ...

    ...

    Everything had calmed down slightly, Ellephwen was patched up and sleeping in her bed and Belric used the kitchen to make everyone a cup of tea. I couldn''t drink tea properly of course so I just had water. Samora, Gedill and I sat around the table whilst Belric leant against the wall as he was too large to use a normal seat.

    Samora took a sip from her tea and sighed. "Where do we begin?"

    "From the beginning." Belric looked at me with a serious expression and began to tell a story.

    "I''ll tell you how this all happened. To begin with King Lavias was once a powerful and wise King, he was an Ent, but had authority over all the monsters on the Central Continent. He created peace between us and the mortals and we prospered. Regrettably by this point he was also old, incredibly old, in fact he was over 200 thousand years old and unsurprisingly his mind was starting to fail with age. He created the Council of the Ents to manage in his stead whilst he waited for his young son to come of age. However at his coming of age ceremony, his son was assassinated. We later found out the assassin was sent by a usurper. Anyway, King Lavias saw his only child die in front of him, that on top of his already failing mind pushed him to insanity and hatred. Every one of us tried, but none could get through to him."

    Belric paused for a moment and took a sip of tea. Giving a dejected sigh he carried on with the story.

    "Lavias he... He went on a rampage killing any living being in his path, his dark aura drew many cruel and evil monsters to him creating a terrifying army. We, the people who loved him worked to gathera force to stop him, but even with the strongest members of every race we could still only slow him down. We had already lost most of our army so we had no belief that we could win, we kept on fighting hoping something would happen, some sort of miracle. Some of us held out hope that some of the Gods would choose to save us, but then King Lavias activated his most deadly unique skill... Cataclysm."

    ...Cataclysm? A line of cold sweat made it''s way down past Gedills right brow as he trembled from hearing the name of the skill... What was this skill, what is it that Gedill fears? Belric thought for a moment then asked me a rhetorical question.

    "2000 years ago the Central Continent was over double the size it is now, did you know that young miss?"

    Belric looked at me. Double the size? What does he mean..? I thought for a moment, then it hit me and my eyes widened. Wait, he couldn''t mean..? Belric saw my expression and nodded.

    "Lavias destroyed half of the continent with a single use of Cataclysm. His power is truly on the level of the Gods."

    That''s... Insane, he destroyed a land mass large than the size of the current Central Continent with one attack? Isn''t that even worse than the Krakens tsunami? how are you supposed to fight against something like that...? Belric carried on with his story.

    "Lavias was temporarily weakened by his attack, Cataclysm takes about a month to charge and also makes him exhausted after its use. So before he had a chance to recover the Council of the Ents used this moment to seal him, they had no idea how long he would be sealed for, but they told us to train, to prepare for when he awakens. We had won for the time being, but at an incredible cost, on top of the destruction of many mortal Kingdoms and almost all of the Elven territories, hundreds of thousands of lives were lost."

    Belric took another sip of tea.

    "Obviously that''s not where the story ended. The Elven elders told us they felt Lavias stirring over a decade ago, but they said it would take several decades to awaken. So I and a few others travelled around the known world to find those who might fight with us, including the ones we trained in preparation for the battle. Ellephwen stayed near Laviases tomb to watch over it and make sure none of Laviases dark servants would attempt to release him early. Then... the Humans found the tomb whilst digging for ore in the mountain. Ellephwen tried to stop them, but the lord in charge was arrogant and refused, believing that she was hiding some sort of treasure in there. Ellephwen went to the human queen instead as she was apparently a lot more reasonable, the queen promised to help, but perhaps we reached out to her too late or perhaps the greedy lord ignored his queens order. Either way Lavias awoke almost a decade earlier than we expected, the human lord and his men tried to fight him, but were instantly wiped out."

    "Deserve it the stupid c*nts." Gedill grunted.

    "I know you aren''t fond of humans Gedill, but remember it was a monsters greed that caused all of this in the first place." Belric lectured the angry Treechild.

    Belric is right, but it was still a humans fault that Ellephwen got this badly injured, as someone who was once human I understand that I shouldn''t blame them all for an individuals actions, but I still can''t help feeling anger at them.

    ...Hold on...

    How did they beat Lavias this time around? I would be dead if he had used Cataclysm and they said themselves that it was the only reason they managed to succeed back then.

    "You''re probably wondering how we won, aren''t you?" Belric asked me. He''s quite sharp.

    "The truth is little miss, we didn''t. He''s still alive."

    What? Then why aren''t they panicking!? If he''s still out there then... Wait, calm down the fighting stopped and we''re not dead, they must have stopped his movement or something.

    "Oooh? You calmed down quite quick there little miss. A fast thinker are we? Yes, it''s probably as you''ve guessed we managed to subdue him, for now. The Council of the Ents are currently holding Lavias frozen in time, they had to be frozen too, but it''s stopping his movements for now. However they said they can only just hold him around a year. One council member stayed behind to oversee preperatiosn for one year from now. To start with she is sending out messengers to all the kingdoms of the known world to tell them the situation and ask them to gather their best warriors, they are also to look for reincarnated people."

    Eh? Reincarnated people... Why them? Samora noticed my quizzical expression and patted my head.

    "To be honest Ellena this is where you come in. Reincarnated people are often favoured by one of the Gods, so they often hold incredible power, regardless of which world they originated from. This includes you."

    Eh? Powerful? I suppose I''m getting stronger, but-

    ...Wait a minute, they''re gathering reincarnated people to fight Lavias... Including me?

    "No one can recall a human reincarnating in to a monster before now, you''re unique so we had no idea about what your potential might be when Ellephwen first told us about you. The fact is, the speed you''re growing is unusual even for a reincarnated person, most of us believe this is something to do with monsters being able to fight from the first day of their birth. Although some members of the Council believe you are some sort of hero, sent to protect us.."

    "Hero? Load of old sh*t." ...For once I agree with Gedill, I''m definitely not something as grand as a hero, although after hearing all that it''s a bit embarrassing that my original reason for training so hard is that I wanted arms... Well I still want arms now, but I''m not telling them that.

    Belric continued after giving Gedill a harsh glance.

    "Ellephwen and Samora didn''t want to ask you, they wanted to protect you, but with the situation we''re currently in we need all the help we can get."

    Just as I thought, even Samora is overprotective, huh? Belric walked over to me and knelt in front of my chair whilst looking in my eyes.

    "So, we''re asking that you help fight Lavias in a years time. We''re not going to stop you from doing what you planned to do with your new life, in fact I personally encourage it, the chances are you''re likely to die, the chances are we will all die. Because of that the choice is entirely yours, no one will force you."

    ...

    The answer to that should be obvious shouldn''t it? Of course I''ll help, even if I don''t the continent will probably be destroyed anyway, so what would I do then? That''s what I would tell him, if I could talk. Belric grunted lightly in approval.

    "Hmph. I can already tell what your decision is from the determination in your eyes." He stood up.

    "Miss Samora, look after Ellephwen." Belric placed his cup on the table and headed for the door.

    "It was good to meet you, little miss." With that Belric walked through the door.

    Gedill left a short while after, but not before ordering me to look for powerful allies throughout the year. I really can''t bring myself to like that man, what was even doing here? Does he even care about anyone... Hmm, I suppose he must care about something, he''s fighting with his life on the line after all, he couldn''t do that if he was entirely heartless. Is he just too scared to show affection? He really is immature.

    "Ellie..." Hmm? Ah yes, Samora''s still here, it seemed like she was pondering whether to tell me something.

    "Um, Since we decided to tell you everything... There''s something else. The Elven elders also felt... something else, they don''t know what it is, but it scares them more Lavias does. Belric didn''t tell you as we have the immediate danger to think about, but we have no idea what is out there, so just be careful, okay?"

    Something else? That''s very... Vague, what does that even mean? Why do Elves always have to be so mysterious and secretive?

    Samora got up from her chair and walked over to Ellephwen, leaning down, Samora kissed Ellephwen forehead. "She saved my life yesterday, that''s how she got so injured. So, look after her for me whilst I''m gone, okay Ellie?"

    So that''s how she got injured? I nodded, making Samora smile lightly. What? I''m not going to blame Samora for something Ellephwen chose to do, that would make me no better than Gedill. Besides she''s being so serious tonight, I can''t be angry at her.

    "It''s late, so I''m going to head back to the village now, they''ll want to know how everything went anyway." Samora walked to the door and opened it suddenly stopping.

    "Actually, one more thing before I go, can I sleep with you toni-"

    I head butted the door closed locking her outside, then went to bed.

    Still it looks like I gained a large goal...

    ~Day 27~

    Ellephwen still wasn''t awake.

    Samora stopped by to check up on her and said it might take a few days for her to wake. Usually she would be able to regenerate a limb with her skills, but Laviases dark aura stops regenerative skills from working properly. So that means no one can regenerate whilst fighting him? Well I suppose that''s something I have that to worry about in a year.

    Anyway, today I''ll finally get back to levelling, it''s not as if there''s anything else I can do anyway. On my way to the dungeon I walked to the edge of the cliff I first fell down and looked over the forest below. Hmm, just as I thought, in the distance I could see a huge tree that towered over the rest of the forest several times over, around it were a few trees slightly larger than the others. That must be Lavias and the Council of the Ents, Lavias is... gigantic, I don''t know how else to describe him, the stillness of his body is eerie, not even the wind ruffles the leaves on his head...

    I know I promised I would fight him, but how exactly do you fight something like that? Just thinking about what kind of army will we need to fight it... I smiled slightly... Really, am I really looking forward to this battle? A battle where many people will die? I suppose I can''t really help it, I wonder if I would have enjoyed battle just as much in my human life?

    I hurried to the dungeon, filled with a new determination to get stronger, I did as I usually do and used my Guardian aura to kill as many monsters on the way there as I could.

    After walking for a while I reached where I was planning to train today, the Mollits den. I wanted to defeat all the bosses on this floor first before I go down to the next floor. So I wanted to find all the bosses before deciding which order to fight them in, I''ve still only found the Rat Lord so I don''t even know if there are any more than that. I had gotten quite far in to the Mollits territory, it seems to be larger than the Wolves and the Rats, most likely due to their greater strength. By this point I had already killed 11 Crying Mollits and have levelled up quite a few levels.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 48] to [Level 56]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 20}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet 22}]

    [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 3] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 4]

    [Swiftfoot lvl 8] has increased to [Swiftfoot lvl 9]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 11] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 12]

    [Warriors Will lvl 8] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 9]

    [Lesser Regeneration lvl 8] has increased to [Lesser Regeneration lvl 9]

    Swiftfoot is almost max level, I do use it a lot after all. I am probably faster than an adult Black Wolf by now, although that still doesn''t mean I can dodge all attacks of course. Especially when facing three Crying Mollits, which I had to do earlier, they seem quite slow by now, but just one hit still deals a lot of damage.

    The Mollits den is a little frustrating, it''s relatively maze-like with many tunnels with dead ends around the place, but I think I''ve finally reached somewhere significant. It was a large open area which in dungeons seems to signify something important. It was extremely dark inside, which made sense considering the Mollits hatred of sunlight, even my Night Vision was having a bit of trouble.

    [Night Vision lvl 9] has increased to [Night Vision lvl 10 (Max)]

    Night Vision has reached max level.

    Branch skill [Amplified Vision lvl 1] learnt.

    My first max level, well that''s to be expected I''ve been using Night Vision a lot. More importantly though is my first branch skill. A branch skill is a skill that''s possible to acquire after reaching max level for a normal skill. They''re related to the skill you had previously, but are difficult to acquire any other way.

    So Amplified Vision is it? From the name I''m guessing it helps improve my vision in general? I''ll have to check Ellephwens book when I get back... Although I can''t exactly open a book properly without hands...

    I''ll just see if anything in my vision has changed.

    Hmm, well I can at least say it''s a lot brighter, but that''s because of Night Vision reaching max level. The room was pretty large, not particularly tall just very wide. I can''t really tell what Amplified Vision does, nothing really seems that different about my vision... Wait, somehow I can see details, details on everything quite far away. Is that what it does, gives me the ability to see further in detail? I can see the uses in that, it will help me scout the dungeon easier, so I can make better decisions and in a years time it might help to co ordinate our forces in the battle, well if it''s utilised properly, but as someone with no knowledge in how to command I don''t think it would be.

    The room had many Mollit families scattered around, Mollits were quite solitary monsters, but they stay with their child until they become old enough to be independent at least. I still don''t have any desire to kill children, so I''m not going to attack any of these families. Should I turn back? No, there are a lot of tunnels leading off from this room, I''m quite small so I could probably sneak past the Mollits and try the tunnels out. I''ll search through as many as I can before I head home.

    ...

    ...

    I finished exploring the fifth tunnel and it was another dead end, all of the tunnels I''ve searched so far seem to just be homes dug out by the Mollits. Of course being their homes there were several Mollits in each one and some had children. I tried to avoid killing any children, so I got quite injured from running away. At this point i''m too exhausted to properly explore anymore tunnels. It looked like there were about fifteen tunnels in total, so I managed to get through a third of them. I''ll get through the rest tomorrow, I really want to know what the Mollit boss looks like.

    I began my walk home, whilst searching the tunnels I managed to kill 9 more Mollits and on my way out of the dungeon I killed a few Grey Wolves, Horned Rats and Razbats. Obviously I gained a few more levels.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 56] to [Level 62]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 22}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet 23}]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 12] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 13]

    [Warriors Will lvl 9] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 10]

    It''s becoming a lot harder to level up skills as time goes on, is it just because the skills take more to level up when they''re higher level, or is it harder because I''m higher level?

    There''s no real way to know...

    I arrived home nudging the door open, Samora was in the kitchen making food, Ellephwen was still asleep, but her bandages had been changed and she looked a lot healthier.

    "Ah, Ellie you''re back. I''m making you dinner, you didn''t eat last night with everything going on." She said turning her head.

    Whilst that''s true all I need to eat is moss, so I just ate plenty on the way to and from the dungeon today. Still I''m very grateful.

    I sat at the table as Samora brought over a moss meal that looked quite similar to what Ellephwen might make.

    "Ellephwen taught me how to cook, it''s nowhere near as good as hers, but enjoy." She place it in front of me.

    I happily ate the meal, even if it wasn''t as good as Ellephwens, it was still tastey. Samora also finished her own meal with a satisfied look.

    Obviously there wasn''t going to be any sort of education today, so I decided to have an early night, maybe wake up earlier tomorrow and get more dungeon time in. I bowed towards Samora to thank her for the meal and walked over to my bed. As I closed my eyes to sleep I felt a presence standing over me, opening my eyes it was Samora.

    "Um... I don''t have to get back to the village tonight, so can I sleep with you this time?"

    I don''t understand why she wants to sleep with me so much, I can''t imagine anyone is attracted to Mushmen and being a Guardian I''m not exactly as soft as a normal Mushman, so I''m not cuddly. Still, it''s not like I''m against her sleeping in my bed, it''ll feel less empty at the very least.

    I moved over to give Samora room to get in. Her face lit up and she hurriedly blew out all the candles in the room and jumped in to my bed nuzzling me.

    Samora hugged me in her arms and quickly succumbed to sleep. It reminds me of my old life, my old parents. Well Samora isn''t exactly parent-like, but still it''s... warm.

    ~Day 28~

    I woke feeling a little cold, turning to the right Samora had pulled all the bedsheets around her. I was a little annoyed, so I head butted her out of bed. She writhed around on the floor a little, but stayed asleep.

    She really isn''t much of a morning person, is she?

    Well it looks like I woke up quite early, so I can''t be too annoyed at her. I suppose I should leave for the dungeon early to try and get through the rest of the Mollit tunnels. I looked over at Ellephwens bed, I hope she''s awake by the time I get back...

    I didn''t activate Guardian today, after all I don''t want to badly damage the nearby monsters total population, well I could only do so for the weaker species, but it would still upset the forest ecosystem.

    I reached the main chamber of the Mollits, and ventured in to the tunnels. I reached the eleventh tunnel quite fast, there weren''t any significant differences between the previous ten tunnels. Of course there were Mollits in them so I managed to achieve 14 kills, I''ve become quite adept at fighting Mollits now, or at least Crying Mollits I don''t know how their evolutions differ.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 61] to [Level 68]

    [Amplified Vision lvl 1] has increased to [Amplified Vision lvl 2]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 23}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 24}]

    [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 4] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 5]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 13] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 14]

    [Lesser Regeneration lvl 9] has increased to [Lesser Regeneration lvl 10]

    Lesser Regeneration is almost ready to evolve, I should get a huge boost to my healing speed and it might possibly begin to regenerate lost flesh.

    Anyway just as I hinted at earlier, I found something different in the eleventh tunnel. Inside a large room was a lone Mollit sitting amongst a huge pile of monster corpses and mortal bones, a lot more than the Rat Lords pile. This Mollit was clearly a boss, he was about double the size of the others at about 16 ft, his fur was a darker shade of brown and he had long, sharp claws. His body was also covered in scars. He may be on his own, but that doesn''t mean he''ll be easier than the Rat Lord who has bodyguards. I imagine quite a lot more difficult actually. So for now I''ll leave him alone, it''s quite obvious I would just get killed if I attacked him now.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    I can''t wait until I''m strong enough to face him.

    I carried on with the rest of the tunnels. They were exactly the same as the first 10, dug out homes of the Crying Mollits, although they did seem to be quite a lot larger so they took a while to explore fully. Anyway after fighting and killing an unusually large group of four Mollits something surprising happened.

    [Swiftfoot lvl 9] has increased to Swiftfoot lvl 10]

    ... There''s nothing about reaching max level... Swiftfoot is definitely not unique and it definitely wasn''t a dormant skill, which means... It''s an evolution skill? That means when it evolves I can go even faster than I can right now, several times in fact! This is quite interesting, I wonder if any of my other skills are actually evolution skills?

    Now then, it''s getting late, I did explore 10 tunnels today after all, if I didn''t wake up earlier I would have had to stop at the Mollit Bosses room. So I guess I''ll head home for now. I had killed another 8 Crying Mollits so on top of Swiftfoot I gained a few other levels as well.

    Overall level has increased from  [Level 68] to [Level 72]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 24}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 25}]

    However, I''ve finished exploring pretty much everywhere on the first floor... What should I do from tomorrow onwards? I suppose first I should confirm whether or not the Grey Wolves also have a leader. I will have to fight through large groups of Elder Grey Wolves, but I should be able to fight them easier than before.

    I arrived home to find Ellephwen sitting up in her bed being fed soup by Samora, Ellephwen smiled when she saw me. She looked mostly healthy, but there was definitely pain in her eyes, it seems like she didn''t only suffer physical damage from Laviases attack. More importantly though, she''s finally awake...

    I walked up to them smiling, I wish I had arms to hug her with.

    "Don''t worry Ellena, the sentiment is enough for me." Ellephwen replied to my thoughts, I''ve missed being able to have a proper conversation.

    Samora placed the soup bowl on the bedside Cabinet. "I''ll let you two talk for a moment." She got up and walked out the door, I don''t think she needed to that, I don''t think either of us would''ve minded her being here.

    "Samora is just being polite, Ellena." Ellephwen was smiling warmly.

    "I heard what happened, I knew that you would accept, which is why I was so reluctant to tell you, I hope you can forgive me." Her voice seemed to hold genuine guilt.

    There''s nothing to feel guilt for, though. Hiding bad things from a child is an adults job after all.

    Ellephwen breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Ellena, but really please think about it some more, you don''t have to fight Lavias."

    I know I don''t, but I couldn''t live with myself if I didn''t. Ellephwen had a complicated expression on her face. Then she looked like she remembered something.

    "Ah, I''m afraid I''m in no state to make dinner at the moment and Samora has told me to stay in bed for a few more days, so she will be staying with us to look after me and cook dinner."

    Well I wasn''t exactly going to ask you to make me dinner, but if Samora''s staying what about the village? Will they be okay without their healer?

    "Samora has a few apprentices, they can handle most light injuries and problems. If anything happens that they can''t handle they can always come here to her."

    Apprentices? It''s hard to imagine that Elf with apprentices, it''s a little scary actually.

    "Samora, you can come back in now!" Ellephwen raised her voice slightly. Samora came back in and immediately carried on feeding Ellephwen the soup.

    "If you don''t eat it now, it will get cold." She explained.

    After feeding Ellephwen the soup, Samora made dinner for us. I ate it gladly once again and thanked Samora the same way as yesterday, I think her cooking has already improve from yesterday, did Ellephwen give her some tips today? I walked over to Ellephwen to ask if there would be any education today.

    "Sorry Ellena, I only woke a few hours ago. I''m still too weak to keep up such a long continued use of telepathy." She apologised looking a little dejected.

    Samora came over and helped Ellephwen lie down in her bed. "It''s best to let her rest for now, she''ll be more active tomorrow, so you can carry on learning about the world tomorrow. Get an early night tonight Ellie." She sounded a little excited about the last part. I guess she was hoping to sleep with me again? Looking around there isn''t anywhere else for her to sleep whilst she stays here, so I guess there''s no other choice.

    I internally sighed whilst getting in to bed. Whilst I don''t mind Samora sleeping with me too much, I don''t want her to steal my sheets again.

    Samora climbed in to my bed after cleaning up the kitchen and putting out the candles.

    "Don''t do anything weird to Ellena." Ellephwen warned Samora.

    "I''m just cuddling her!" Samora replied angrily.

    ~Day 29~

    I didn''t wake up cold this morning, in fact I was quite warm. Samora was wrapped around me with an iron grip. I couldn''t move an inch, so It was impossible to escape until she wakes up and gets off me.

    It took over an hour, but she finally woke, she wished me good morning whilst stretching, still I have to ask, when did she take her clothes off?

    Ellephwen woke a few minutes after and gave Samora a menacing stare. I told her that Samora didn''t actually do anything, as she didn''t, she just seems to be a bad sleeper.

    Since Samora was awake today she made me lunch. As I left for the day both of them wished me luck in dungeon. I made my way there quickly and immediately headed for the unexplored tunnel of the Elder Grey Wolves. I killed a few monsters on the way, but I didn''t seem to gain any levels, is that how much of a difference a few levels make?

    With my new skill I could see a lot further down the tunnel, there was a clear entrance to a large room further down. What is it with the monster bosses and large imposing rooms?

    I slowly made my way down the tunnel, killing all the Elder Grey Wolves on the way, if I think about it they must have lived for a long time to become Elders, it''s kind of sad that they''re being killed by a month old Mushroom. I offered them a mental apology.

    Speaking of Mushrooms, it''s about time I should think about my next evolution. It should only be a few days from now, I guess I really am levelling unusually fast? Still should I stay as a Mushman? I don''t really have any desire to do so though, it''s just that I''ve grown used to being one. What about a Treechild? I should be able to choose to evolve in to one this time too, just a higher ranked one... Ah, but that means Gedill might try to marry me, so that''s out of the question. Hmm, I think I might just see if I get another variant, regardless of what species it is a variant is more powerful than a normal monster, so if there is one I should choose that.

    Anyway I reached the entrance to the room, I had been injured quite a lot by the large number of Elder Grey Wolves I fought, if I had fought them all at once I would have been killed.  I ended up with a kill count of 23 Elder Grey Wolves. Obviously this let me grow quite a few levels.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 72] to [Level 78]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 25}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 26}]

    [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 5] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 6]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 14] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 15]

    [Warriors Will lvl 10] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 11]

    So with that I arrived at the Grey Wolves leaders base, however I''m a little disappointed. I can''t see any sign of a more powerful Grey Wolf in here, just about ten Elders. There were definitely signs that a powerful Wolf once lived here at least, the room was filled with corpses just as the other two were. A large overhanging rock that looked like an imposing pedestal in the back of the room seemed perfect for a pack leader. There was also a small crack in the wall which leaked in a pond of water from the Wolves feeding room.

    So do the Wolves even have a boss, or is their pack leader just the most Powerful Elder Wolf here?

    *Groooooowl*

    There was a low, guttural growl behind me, slowly turning around a large one eyed Grey Wolf towered over me.

    Ah, so he was just out of his house.

    He lunged at me opening his mouth as he did so, he was large enough that a single bite would almost cut me in half. I dodged out the way, but wasn''t quick enough and a huge chunk of my head was ripped off the rest of my body. With my high defence he struggled to bite through me properly, but that didn''t stop the horrifying pain. I let out a few strained squeaks in agony. The nearby cave walls and Wolves were practically drowned in my blood. My wounds began to close quickly, but this was still a terrible situation.

    [Health: 31/141]

    Almost all of my health in a single bite. I had to run, I definitely wouldn''t stand a chance against this giant Wolf now. I sprinted away as fast as I could, looking behind me I could just about see him behind me, but he seemed to be having trouble keeping up with me due to having to lead his large body through these tunnels. I ran until I reached the entrance to the dungeon, running out I hid behind a tree and held in my pained breath.

    ...

    It looks like I lost him, thanks the Gods for Swiftfoot...

    So I should be safe for now? First things first I need to heal, obviously I''m going to need to head back home for now. As I was thinking this my wounds carried on healing.

    [Pain Resistance lvl 8] has increased to [Pain Resistance lvl 9]

    [Lesser Regeneration lvl 10] has evolved into [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 1]

    Finally, my Regeneration evolved. It seemed to have a large effect, my wounds were  definitely healing a lot faster, they were already fully closed up, however I felt an uncomfortable sensation around my head. What is this feeling?

    ...Wait, could it be? I had to confirm something.

    I remember there being a small pond on the way back home, I quickly ran to it and looked at my reflection in the water. I was in a terrible state, half of my upper body had been bitten off, I didn''t notice whilst I was running, but one of my eyes was hanging in its socket half eaten, I don''t know how I''m still alive. Still it wont be like this much longer, it would seem that evolving my Regeneration skill has given me the ability to regenerate body parts. The original chunk ripped out of my helmet was quite clearly getting smaller, it was extremely slow, but it was definitely healing.

    I suppose I should thank the pack leader for trying to kill me then?

    I think I''ll just stay here until I heal, it looks quite safe and it''s far enough away from the dungeon to not be a part of the Wolves hunting grounds, so I should be okay here.

    ...

    ...

    A few hours had passed, I fell asleep at some point, but that''s no wonder considering how exhausted I was from running. Speaking of running I''m surprised that Swiftfoot didn''t evolve. It does seem that the final level up to evolve does take a bit more time, but still I did run a lot.

    Anyway I need to check to see how the healing went. It seems whilst I slept my Regeneration grew another level, so it must have been working.

    I looked at my reflection in the pond... My body was... whole, I can''t believe it, even my eye was healed. Well there was some scarring including one down the side of my eye, but I can easily put up with that a lot more than actually having parts of my body missing.

    It was getting dark and I was hungry, so I must have slept for quite a few hours. I decided to head home now before Samora and Ellephwen start worrying. I''m already halfway there after all.

    I arrived home and they both started to greet me before noticing the changes to my body. Ellephwen was still sitting up in her bed, but her eyes looked a little brighter today, Samora was cooking dinner.

    Ellephwen asked me what happened so I explained the events of today. She listened intently and looked upset at the part with the pack leader. I made sure to make it sound less horrific than it actually was, but she could read my mind so obviously she looked at my memory as well as the story I was telling her. After I finished Ellephwen summed it up for Samora who was waiting patiently.

    "YOU CAN''T GO BACK THERE ELLLIE!" Samora ran up to me hugging me. Ellephwen, you could have made it sound a bit less horrific. From Ellephwens look she interpreted it as brutally as possible as punishment for me getting injured, it''s not like it was my fault that the pack leader sneaked behind me. Besides if I don''t go there where else will I train?

    *Sigh* "Samora, as much as I don''t want to put my Kin in any danger, it is her decision in the end and she has already decided to go again tomorrow, right Ellena?" Ellephwen didn''t even need to read my mind.

    Obviously I would be back in the dungeon tomorrow. It''s an excellent place to train, so as long as I don''t go to any of the boss rooms I should still be able to level up quite quickly. Once I evolve, I should be able to fight the three bosses, at least I hope.

    After crying and hugging me for a little while longer, Samora eventually calmed down. She seemed to have accepted that she can''t change my mind and has carried on making dinner whilst snivelling. I asked Ellephwen if she was well enough to teach me anything today. She told me she was, but it wouldn''t be anything too detailed, she also said that there wasn''t much else she could tell me that I couldn''t learn myself.

    Today she wanted to talk to me about the Great Hevenpar Empire, I noticed it on the maps, but the Empire has been around since before my life as a human. Ellephwen told me that the Empire was founded in 650cy by Talenthaw Hevenpar a human warrior who was the child of a guild leader. Talenthaw was charismatic and a prodigious warrior. His ability to command and lead others quickly led him to take his fathers position and command the guild. One day his guild was hired by the kingdom to be on the front lines of a war with their neighbouring kingdom. Whilst directly under the Kings command he realised that the King and a large number of the nobles in his country were corrupt. He loved his kingdom and couldn''t stand what the current king was doing to it, however he couldn''t do anything whilst they were already at war as it would destroy their country. So he bided his time making allies with the more honourable nobles and other guild leaders to kill the corrupt king.

    They eventually won the war and Talenthaw had a decent backing behind him, so he declared war on the king, with the kings forces damaged by the war Talenthaws victory came quite easy. After his victory the surviving leaders insisted that he should be crowned king, Talenthaw being quite a humble man eventually hesitantly agreed and the kingdom of Hevenpar was formed. Soon a few smaller kingdoms near Hevenpar offered their vassalage fearing the new king and eventually Hevenpar became know as the Great Hevenpar Empire.

    Although the Empire has been ruled by the same family since it''s founding the last few rulers have been quite aggressive and the Empires been expanding. A lot of the other countries on the Central Continent have been talking about making alliances against the Empire which is the most powerful mortal country on the Continent.

    Well I did know about how powerful the Empire was in my old life even the nobles on the island I lived on feared the Empire a little. I haven''t heard it''s origin story before though. I''m sure there was more Ellephwen wanted to tell me about it, but she was a bit tired now, besides I have no plans to go visit the Empire.

    Samora had finished making dinner at this point and after being fed Ellephwen quickly fell asleep. How bad was the damage she suffered?

    Once again Samora slept with me, she smiled happily as she fell asleep. I wonder how much longer she''ll being staying? Maybe she should make her own bed or something...

    Soon after Samora, I also fell asleep.

    ~Day 30~

    As usual I set of for the dungeon early in the morning, only this time I had no particular goal in mind other than just kill. Which will be my goal until I evolve.

    Arriving at the dungeon I got on with my hunting. I went to each of the first floors different territories. I started with the Grey Wolves, then the Horned Rats and finally the Crying Mollits. Obviously I made sure to stay clear of the boss rooms, I don''t want a repeat of yesterday.

    There weren''t any stand out battle in particular, I''ve found that with my current mana I can use Mushroom Shield in quick succession and I''ve gotten quite adept at using it too, so that helped a lot. By the end of the days training I had killed 13 Grey Wolves, 4 Elder Grey Wolves, 21 Horned Rats, 31 Razbats and 6 Crying Mollits. Their population was replenishing quickly, but it was quite difficult finding enemies at some points. I still levelled up quite a bit from a day of non stop grinding. Usually I have a goal in mind so i''m doing something other than just killing monsters.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 78] to [Level 87]

    [Amplified Vision lvl 2] has increased to [Amplified Vision lvl 3]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 26}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 28}]

    [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 6] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 7]

    [Swiftfoot lvl 10] has evolved into [Kingsfoot lvl 1]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 15] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 16]

    [Warriors Will lvl 11] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 12]

    It was a good day of training. Obviously the most important thing is that I had confirmed that Swiftfoot was indeed an evolutionary skill. Now it was Kingsfoot... When I squired it I noticed a significant increase to my speed. None of the basic monsters on this floor could touch me any more.

    Since it was already about time to go home, I began walking to the exit from the Mollits territory. However I spotted something new in this dungeon.

    Adventurers...

    It was my first time seeing any, well it''s not likes it''s surprising that there were adventurers in a dungeon it''s just I hadn''t seen any since I started training here so I thought this dungeon wasn''t well known. There were three of them in total, one human boy who looked about sixteen using two small daggers, a human girl that looked about the same age who was clearly a support mage and a Beastkin Horseman who looked to be in his mid twenties, he seemed to be the vanguard with a large tower shield and spear. They were under attack by two Crying Mollits, the Horseman was desperately trying to fend them off whilst the human girl was trying to heal the boy. They were obviously in trouble, so does that make me who can easily fight two Crying Mollits stronger than a whole party of mortals? That''s surprising, I thought I was quite strong for a Mushman, but now that I thnk about it my current stats are better than when I was a human...

    Anyway I should probably help them out, theres a chance that they might attack me in confusion, but I can''t just sit here and watch them die. I activated Mushroom Shield and smashed the head of one of the Mollits in to the cave wall and with my new greater speed got in between the other one and the Horseman. He looked dumbfounded and let his guard down, if he let his guard down this easily then they must be new adventurers right? I quickly finished the other Mollit off and turned around, I gained another level as well so I''m not going to complain.

    The Horseman quickly put up his shield towards me, a bead of sweat travelled down his face. Am I scary? Ah, of course an oddly violent and scarred Mushman just came in and beat too clearly superior opponents with ease. It only makes sense to be a little scared.

    "No Iven, stop.... He saved us." the young girl grabbed the Horseman Ivens arm with a concerned look on her face. I heard that Mages were usually wiser than most their age and this girl seemed to be no exception.

    Still ''he''... I''m a little miffed at that, do you just assume every monster is a male? Wait... I''ve been doing that too...

    The Horseman had a calm, rough face, but after hesitating for a moment let his guard down, so he trusts the mages word?

    The mage went back to healing the young boy, the boy was staring at me.

    "He is a Mushman isn''t he Ayla? I''ve never seen a Mushman like that before... Especially one so... Strong." The boy directed a question towards the mage whilst staring at me. He said it in a very strained voice and was losing a lot of blood, it looks like the mage wasn''t skilled enough to heal him, he must have been swiped by a Mollit causing a deep wound.

    "They taught us about variants at the guild remember, Terrin? I''m guessing he''s one of them. Now stay quiet and stay still, this is... difficult." Ayla, the mage must have realised that she couldn''t heal the boy Terrin, but she was still trying.

    I can''t just stand here and watch this boy die, I need to bring him to Samora. It might be a little dangerous, but I think these three are good people. They at least don''t attack pointlessly.

    I walked over to Ayla and bit on to the mages robe she was wearing, nudging her in the direction of the dungeon entrance. Noticing me she tilted her head in confusion I walked towards entrance and looked back at them.

    "Eh, are you telling us to follow you?" She exclaimed shocked.

    I nodded my head. All three of them reeled back in shock slightly.

    "Um... Could it be that you understand the common tongue?" She asked hesitantly.

    I nodded again.

    "Just what kind of Mushman are you..?" Terrin asked bewildered.

    Ayla seemed to think for a moment then told Ivan to carry Terrin, he obeyed quite easily. Ayla must be the party leader.

    They closely followed me as I brought them to Ellephwen home. They looked surprised to see a door in the side of a giant tree. I nudged to door open and led them inside.

    "Ah Ellena welcome ba-" Samora said whilst turning around before noticing the three mortals behind me.

    "Who might you be?" Ellephwen asked calmly.

    They''re three adventurers I saved in the Dungeon, the boy is badly injured and the mage isn''t skilled enough to save him, so I brought them here. Don''t worry they don''t seem to be the violent type.

    "Uh, we''re just thre-" Ayla began.

    "It''s quite alright, child. Ellena has already told me who you are through telepathy." Ellephwen interrupted.

    "Eh, the Mushmans called Ellena? So it''s a girl?" Terrin asked panicking.

    Yes that''s right I''m a girl, I know it''s hard to tell on a Mushman, but it''s still a bit upsetting.

    " More importantly, did you say telepathy? A Dryad that can use telepathy in this part of the forest and an Lake Elf here too... You couldn''t possibly be Lady Ellephwen and Lady Samora could you?" Ayla asked looking at both of them.

    "That is correct child, was your guild part of the team that fought King Lavias the other day?" Ellephwen asked.

    "Ye- Yes! It''s an honour to meet you both! I suppose it makes sense that such a powerful Mushman is somehow related to Lady Ellephwen!" Ayla was fumbling words whilst blushing, was Ellephwen her idol or something?

    "Yes, young Ellena is my kin, but that isn''t why she is so strong. More importantly child, what were you doing in such a difficult dungeon?"

    "Ah..." Ayla hesitated for a moment and began to tell us about the situation on the side of the mortals...

    ...

    ...

    Whilst Samora healed Terrin Ayla told us about their situation.

    It seemed as though the queen told her people about the threat of Lavias, the guild that these three were a part of sent it''s members to the forest to train hard ready for the battle. Of course their guild already knew about Lavias because they were at the battle, but with official confirmation from the queen it meant they could concentrate on levelling instead of worrying about guild requests. The three of them discovered the dungeon whilst training today and not thinking much of it dived in, because of me killing most of the monsters they didn''t encounter anything too difficult and let their guard down, so the Mollits caught them off guard getting Terrin badly injured.

    We continued to talk for a while and they even had dinner with us. After Terrin was fully healed the three young adventurers left to go back to their camp. Before they left Ellephwen told them about another dungeon which should be easier for them. She also warned them that they shouldn''t fight Lavias, but they seem determined to be of help... Really I hope they stay out of the battle, I don''t want to see those three hurt.

    It was already late, so we all headed for bed, as I fell asleep I thought about visiting the three of them when I evolved, to have a proper conversation with them.

    That would be nice, I think.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 29 Days]

    [Species: Mushman Guardian, Mushman]

    [Height: 4''-4"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 88] + 40

    [Health: 170/170] + 69

    [Mana: 44/44] +16

    [Stamina: 175/175] +62

    [Hunger: 175/175] +62

    [Attack: 138] +39

    [Defence: 335] +113

    [Magic Attack: 51] +19

    [Magic Defence: 123] +48

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 9] Up! [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] Up! [Amplified Vision lvl 3] Gain! [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 28}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 6] Up! [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 7] Up! [Kingsfoot lvl 1] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 16] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 12] Up! [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 2] Up! [Guardian lvl 6]]

 Character sketches and doodles

    This is just a page that I will update every so often with character sketches and monster sketches etc. As well as wanting to write novels I''m also doing an art course at college, so I''m often trying to improve my skill.

    This page is purely just sketches, I won''t upload any sketches that could spoil anything so it''s only stuff that''s already happened, or characters already introduced. There won''t be anything story related so if you have no interest in my sketches then you can completely ignore this page. The same with anyone who wants to imagine what the characters might look like themselves.

    Anyway if you are interested then feel free to criticize or advice for improvement. Or if you want to see what certain characters / monsters look like then just ask. I''m not the greatest artist, in fact I''m probably the worst in my college class, but it should at least be tolerable.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    So feel free to comment what ever you want, or completely ignore this page. Or if you think it''s stupid then tell me, I''m still new to this website and this whole writing thing in general, so I don''t know much.

    First off is a quick sketch of Samora. This isn''t a final design, it''s more of a concept. I also struggled with the face, it''s looks weird and off...

    http://

    Just some monster designs and scakes against hastily drawn humans. Again not final designs and the Crying Mollit doesn''t look very threatening, but I kind of like that?

    http://

 Extra Chapter: ~DQ - 1~

    Author note: Thought I''d try other characters perspectives. Tell me what you think, if you like it I''ll do more every so often between other chapters. Hope you enjoy :)

    Edit: I released this a bit quickly, fixed a few mistakes  and other things.

    *Sigh*

    Looking at the pile of paperwork on my desk I let out an audible sigh. Really, when I inherited the throne from my father I wasn''t told about all the administrative work, it''s not like I would have rejected the position if I had known, but I could have at least been prepared for it. I can''t even dump it on my subordinates as their work isn''t up to my standards.

    *sigh*

    Rivian wouldn''t mind if I took a break would he?

    I stood up from my desk and looked around the room. It''s not a particularly wide room, but it''s quite long. The room has a high ceiling with two chandeliers and the walls are covered by bookshelves, with hundreds of books filling them. There are double doors at one end and a glass door that leads on to a balcony at the other. The desk which is made of Moonwood has an intricate forest carved on it, it''s over 8 ft wide. Double helix stairs behind me lead to second floor which only covered a quarter of the room. Up there was a large red armchair which I have used for decades to read from, it also led to another smaller balcony which is out of sight and completely isolated, in case I want to read outside.

    This room is my private office, other than my butler Rivian no one is allowed inside and that''s the way I like it. I strolled slowly on to the balcony and a fresh breeze caressed my face. Leaning on the railing I saw below me a bustling city, larger than any other capital in the known world. Looking out across the horizon I saw several billows of chimney smoke rising up from the villages surrounding the city. This is my kingdom, my territory, the Demons Territory and I? I am the Queen.

    I heard a click as the door to my office was slowly opened.

    "Have you brought me some tea, Rivian?" I didn''t need to turn around to know who it was, no one would dare defy my order for privacy.

    "I''m afraid not your Highness... It''s a letter, from the Council of Ents." I turned around to see Rivian placing a letter on my desk.

    "Hmm?" I  nonchalantly replied. It''s not like I''m surprised about the letter, it''s no secret that King Lavias has awoken and it''s no secret that the Council can''t beat him on their own. So obviously they would ask the Demons for assistance.

    I walked over to the desk and sat down opening the letter, Rivian place a teacup on my desk and bowed. So you did bring me tea...

    My eyes scanned over the letter, it''s just as I thought. They''re detailing about what happened and are begging me for help, they''re really adamant about making sure I know how dangerous the situation is. It''s not like I need help knowing, when I was a child my father told me several times about the battle against King Lavias, he had just been crowned King at the time and fought  against Lavias personally. So of course I know the danger. Still..

    I sighed again. "This seems like such a pain."

    "Your Highness, if I may be so rude I believe we should assist in the battle. If Lavias destroys the mortals we would not be far behind." Rivian insisted.

    "Don''t misunderstand Rivian, I''m definitely helping them. Not even I want to see the mortal races go extinct. It''s just, it''s going to be a huge battle right?"

    Rivian looked irritated. "Yes, your Highness, warriors of every race will be there."

    "That''s the problem, so many people... Sounds like a pain..." I grumbled whilst leaning forward resting on my upraised arm.

    This time Rivian sighed. "If the people knew that the Queen of all demons was so antisocial they would weep."

    I felt a pang of annoyance, anti social? I''m not anti social, I just don''t like talking to or being around people, that''s all. "Rivian, you''re being awfully rude, aren''t you?"

    "200 years ago your father told me to bring you up well, I am just disappointed that I failed, that''s all your Highness." Rivian replied.

    I''m getting even more annoyed now. Acting like you''re blaming yourself whilst insulting me, this damn butler.

    I gritted my teeth. "Besides that, there''s the problem of who we''re going to send. With the threat of the New Monarch rebels in our own country I can''t just bring our best warriors with me to a different continent."

    "Hmm... I must agree with you there your Highness..." Rivian pondered.

    The New Monarch rebels, a large group of rebellious demons likely lead by one of the Demon Lords. They claim to be tired of the  way I lead the country and that they exist to topple a tyrannical rule. It''s all lies of course, I''m not one for bragging, but I''m a damn good Queen. People are treated fairly and are punished fairly. Their leader just wants the throne for themselves, it simple as that. I have a few suspicions of who it could be, but acting on them and finding out I''m wrong will only support their lies.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Most citizens just ignore their propaganda as they''re satisfied with my rule, but when something goes wrong, if their belongings are stolen or they lose their job then they want to find someone to blame. So they blame me and they join the rebels. Honestly considering the damage that was done in the last civil war I don''t know what New Monarch are thinking, no matter how selfish they are why would they risk repeating that? Honestly my life is such a pain at the moment.

    So who can I bring that I can trust...?

    Ah! Of course, why bring anyone?

    "Myself. I''ll go by myself. I was already planning on fighting with an army, if we can''t send an army then I''ll just go alone." I decided.

    Rivian looked displeased. "Your Highness! We can not risk you fighting Lavias on your own, it is much too dangerous."

    I waved my hand dismissively. "I won''t be on my own, you said yourself that the strongest warriors from around the known world will be there. Besides you know as well as I do that I''ll be more useful than any army or warrior."

    Rivian was about to say something but backed down.

    Of course he did, he knows I''m strong. I''m Demon royalty so I''m already stronger than the average Demon, but even amongst the royalty I''m somewhat of a prodigy. It''s why my father left the throne to me, he knew I could handle it. After many failed attempts, the rebels don''t even bother sending assassins any more.

    Rivian looked like he thought of something and sighed again. "Is this just because you don''t want to negotiate  with the mortals about letting your army through their countries?"

    I winced, he knows me too well, this is the problem with having the same butler for 200 years. "I... I won''t deny that it''s part of the reason... But only part of it!"

    Rivian studied me, then seemed to give in. "Fine, but at least allow me to accompany you." He said trying to compromise.

    "No! I need someone I can trust to look after the Kingdom whilst I''m gone. I can''t trust any of the Demon Lords, we don''t know which one is the traitor!" I outright refused, having my throne taken from me whilst I''m away fighting Lavias wasn''t a tantalising thought.

    "What about Lord Kazeth, he''s reasonably skilled and he would never betray you." Rivian suggested.

    "Ugh!"

    I grimaced, not Kaz, anyone but Kaz. Kazeth Vilt one of the Current Demon lords, known as Kazeth the Unbroken, killer of the Rampaging Bear and my childhood friend. He was technically the son of my private bodyguard, but my father respected him and allowed his son to play with me freely. Kazeth is... In love with me, he has been since back then when we were children. He trained ridiculously hard to become one of the Demon Lords so that he could be high enough rank to marry me. To become a Demon Lord he killed an incredibly powerful monster that had destroyed several towns and villages known as the Rampaging Bear. This gave him the achievement he needed to raise his rank. Honestly, I reject every one of his advances, but he he refuses to back down. I can definitely trust him, but if I ever tell him that, or let him know in anyway... Let''s just say he''ll get even more annoying.

    I glanced at Rivian, he was clearly adamant about coming with me... I guess I don''t have any other choice, do I?

    "Fine... Fine... Go and fetch me some paper, I need to write two letters now." Rivian walked over to a cupboard in the corner of the room and brought out some paper.

    Kazeth was on the other side of the Demons territory, ( which was no coincidence) so sending a letter was the easiest way to communicate with him, I don''t want to travel all that way for him.

    I wrote the first to Kazeth, making sure to tell him the consequences should he fail me, the other a reply to the Council of Ents, telling them my answer.

    In a years time my country or the world could end. Sighing I reluctantly sighed my name at the bottom of the two letters. Queen Varialle Reazandale.

    After sealing the letters with my seal, I gave them to Rivian to send off. For some reason I was exhausted so I decided to take the rest of the night off. I walked up the stairs and sat down on my armchair. I sighed as I sat down.

    This really is going to be a pain.

 Chapter 7: ~Day 31 - 35~ The Mushroom meets some Goblins

    Author note: I didn''t think I would write a longer chapter than the previous one... I was wrong. Anyway I really wanted to get this out tonight, so I just about managed to finish it. Hope you enjoy!

    ~Day 31~

    I woke up with Samora clinging on to my body, once again I had to wait for her to wake up, but that could change today.

    How you ask?

    I plan to evolve today, that''s how.

    Well, I suppose it''s not certain I''ll evolve today, something might happen whilst I''m in the dungeon, or I might just not be able to level up enough. Still, that''s two evolutions in just about a month, even I understand how abnormal that is, I don''t want to sound arrogant, but I think I''m pretty amazing. Although it''s probably more thanks to whatever being reincarnated me for giving me the ability than my natural ability, I wonder if they''re watching me at the moment?

    With anticipation I set off for the dungeon as usual. However on my way there I did see something strange, a group of small, muddy green men hunting Lesser and Greater Frogs. Everyone has seen one of these creatures before, Goblins. This is the first time I''ve seen them here though, if I remember correctly Ellephwen said their village was on top of the cliff. Did they come down here to train? Wait, they can''t mean to take part in the battle against King Lavias can they? Just five of them are having trouble with a group of Greater Frogs, they wouldn''t stand a chance.

    An average Goblin is just a little stronger than a Lesser Frog, so it''s not like they''re the weakest race, but unless they evolve several times they would just be in the way fighting Lavias. Perhaps they''re just levelling themselves to protect their village as there''s been a huge increase in adventurers recently. Either way I''ll leave them alone, there''s no point in just mindlessly hunting them.

    I''ll talk to Ellephwen about it tonight.

    I arrived at the dungeon and began levelling. I want to evolve today so I made sure to aim mainly for the Elder Wolves or the Crying Mollits. There didn''t seem to be any more adventurers coming in here today, good. Ellephwen told Ayla and her party to warn the other adventurers off from the Lair of the Lonely Wolf dungeon, partly as lower levelled adventurers would be likely to die and partly because I train here and she doesn''t want them mistaking me for a hostile monster. Well if the adventurers that come here have trouble with the monsters on the first floor then I don''t think I would have too much to worry about even if they did attack me.

    ...

    The day passed by quickly. The levelling went well, but not well enough. I fought hard and found as many Elders and Mollits as I could, but it wasn''t quite enough. I didn''t really keep count today, but I think I managed to kill about ten Crying Mollits and slightly less Elder Grey Wolves. Also quite a few of the other inhabitants of the first floor, but it still wasn''t enough.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 88] to [Level 97]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 28}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 29}]

    [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 7] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 8]

    [Kingsfoot lvl 1] has increased to [Kingsfoot lvl 2]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 16] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 17]

    I was close to levelling, but if I stayed out any longer Ellephwen and Samora would get worried and I really don''t want to worry Ellephwen in her current situation.

    As I began walking back to the entrance I started seeing the ground littered with something, that something being Goblin corpses. What are the Goblins doing here? Did they follow me, or since they''ve lived in this area for so long do they just know about the dungeons? Picking up pace a little I arrived at a point I could see light from outside the dungeon. In front of me was an army of Goblins and a Crying Mollit... What was a Mollit doing all the way out here? Wait, were all those corpses from trying to lure out a Crying Mollit to the main force? That''s so reckless, I saw about 30 Goblin corpses on the way here! Then again, looking at the mass of green ahead of me, they probably had a few to spare... There must have been over 100 of them.

    The huge mass of small green bodies swarmed the Crying Mollit completely overwhelming it. When they were finally finished with it the Mollits corpse was barely recognisable, his guts were sprawled over his body, his nose had been partially hacked off hanging by nerves and veins. One of his eyes has been partially gouged out and two of his limbs has been chopped to pieces... Death by Goblins seems like a painful way to die.

    I heard some commotion from the back of the army, using Amplified Vision I looked at where the sound was coming from. There was a group of Hobgoblins and one of them was pointing at me... That can''t be good.

    Hobgoblins are the normal evolved form of Goblins, as intelligent as a mortal and about as strong as a novice adventurer. So they''re a lot more trouble than normal Goblins. Judging by the situation the Hobgoblins are training the Goblins hard to evolve them. Belric said that all the monsters close to King Laviases current location were going to be told about his awakening, they were to be told that if they didn''t want to fight then they should run somewhere safer. Clearly these Hobgoblins were told recently and they chose to fight. Even if they all evolve to Hobgoblins it won''t help them, they''ll need to be much stronger.

    The Hobgoblins came to the front of the group whilst staring at me, now most of the Goblins have noticed me too. The largest Hobgoblin which seemed to be the leader yelled something in the Goblin language whilst pointing at me. A lot of the Goblins began grinning... Well this isn''t good.

    The Goblins ran at me... Really you''re just going to attack?!? I''m just one Mushman, are they expecting a lot of levels due to the fact that I''m clearly a variant?! The Goblin army was blocking the exit, it looks like I have no other choice than to fight.

    Due to my levelling I have enough mana to activate Mushroom Shield again, charging at the sea of green with the shield held out in front of me I crushed any Goblin directly ahead of me. A few Goblins cut me as I ran past, but their blades were dull and small, so not much damage was done.

    A large spear slashed down at me, one of the Hobgoblins lunged at me whilst grinning maniacally, I dodged backwards using the shield to smash in to his chin from underneath. The Hobgoblins jaw was dislodged and his head smashed against the ceiling.

    Two more of the Hobgoblins ran at me, one used a two-handed sword and swung it at me I tried to dodge, but couldn''t move. A large part of the Goblin army clung on to me desperate to stop my movements, I quickly spun my shield around to block the Hobgoblins incoming sword.

    *Clang!*

    The sword was smashed out of the Hobgoblins hand, but I felt a sharp pain in my back, the other Hobgoblin that had charged at me tried to carve me in half with a one-handed long sword. She backed away with eyes wide, was she having difficulty understanding why I wasn''t in two pieces? I''m sorry Miss Goblin, but luckily I have very good defence. The sword was slowly being pushed out of my body by my Regeneration. Spinning my Shield around my body at a great speed I forced the horde of Goblins off of me, a huge chunk of the Goblin forces were wiped out with a single motion. The Goblins weren''t smirking any more, the Goblin leader seemed to be sweating slightly.

    A lot of the surviving Goblins began to run away, that''s fine by me. Maybe they''ll learn their lesson from this. Unfortunately the Hobgoblins did not run away, now that I can see them clearly there were a total of eight still alive.

    I decided to attack first, jumping head first at the Hobgoblin female that stabbed me earlier, with her sword still embedded in me she had no defence and was sent flying backwards. The other Hobgoblins reacted quickly, six of them charged at me whilst the other one stayed in the back... Wait! That''s a mage, a Hobgoblin mage!

    I should take him out quickly, my magic defence isn''t as high. I thrust my shield towards him, but he had already finished casting magic. My body was covered in flame. I squealed in pain, but kept my shields momentum up crushing the mage against the wall.

    My body was scorched, it would heal, but all I could feel was pain from my helmet to my stubby feet. As I winced through the pain I deflected the Hobgoblin leaders strike, he was wielding a battleaxe. Pushing him back with the shield I turned around to head butt the Hobgoblin with the double handed sword. He fell backwards, I span my Shield around smacking him from the side to finish him off. There are only five left...

    Other than the leader the other four Hobgoblins looked like they wanted to run away, from their appearance they must be relatively newly evolved, meaning they just watched their superiors being killed.

    My body was starting to heal... I was feeling a little better. I charged at one of the four weaker Hobgoblins he pulled his his sword to block my attack, but instead was hit from the side by my Shield. Caught off guard he smashed in to the side of another one of the Hobgoblins. Not giving them a chance to get up I slammed the shield down on their falling bodies. Blood gurgled out of their mouths as they died.

    The other two weaker Hobgoblins dropped their weapons and ran away whilst the leader grimaced. He''s not running away, has he resigned himself? I thought he would be a coward by how harsh he treats him subordinates, but it seems as though I misjudged him.

    The Hobgoblin initiated one final attack swinging his axe down towards me, swiftly dodging to the right I retaliated with a head butt up against his head.

    He flew backwards, struggling he slowly began to get back up. As he stood he stared at me clearly resolved to keep fighting. He''s... Brave.

    I think I''ll give him a chance to go. Killing him right now, feels a bit off somehow. It''s not like he''s a child or anything, but my gut feeling is to let him go. I nodded in the direction of the entrance whilst looking at him. He looked at me slightly confused at first then his face lit up in surprise.

    He hesitated for a few second, then knelt down in front of me saying something in the Goblin Language... I really can''t understand you, but I''m guessing you''re thanking me?

    The Hobgoblin walked outside, I can see why the Goblins didn''t run away now, he''s not one to back out of a fight. Well, he did back out this time, so maybe he''ll realise that some fights you can''t win, even with such overwhelming numbers. Hopefully he''ll take the survivors and get out of here.

    Anyway, I did kill quite a few Goblins and Hobgoblins in there. I didn''t pay attention as I didn''t get a chance, but I finally got to level 100.

    Overall Level has increased from [Level 97] to [Level 100]

    [Pain Resistance lvl 9] has increased to [Pain Resistance lvl 10]

    Pain Resistance has reached max level.

    Branch skill [Poison Resistance lvl 1] learnt.

    Branch skill [Mind Resistance lvl 1] learnt.

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 29}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 31}]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 17] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 18]

    [Warriors Will lvl 12] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 13]

    [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 2] has increased to [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 3]

    Before I get on to my evolution, I first have to look at something else that excites me. Pain Resistance has reached max level, this doesn''t mean that I no longer feel pain, of course. Not feeling pain would be something bad, you wouldn''t be able to tell if you were being stabbed or attacked, which wouldn''t help. However better than that I gained two branch skills. Poison Resistance speaks for itself, I already have tough stomach which would help with ingested poison, but I don''t have any resistance to poison magic or poisoned coated weapons. The other branch skill I acquired is Mind Resistance, which I think would be resistance to things like illusionary magic or mind control, just anything that effects my mind negatively. Wait, I wonder if when activated it would also prevent Ellephwen from using telepathy on me? Well even if it does Ellephwen is a lot more powerful than me so it probably wouldn''t be very effective against her.

    More importantly than that however, are my evolution choices.

    [Evolution now available: Mushman Warrior]

    [Variant evolution now available: Mushman, Mushman Knight Guardian]

    [Evolution now available: Greater Treechild]

    [Evolution now available: Cission Raptor]

    [Evolution now available: Lesser Ent]

    [Evolution now available: Lesser Floskin]

    [Evolution now available: Lesser Dryad]

    [Variant evolution now available: Dryand, Virga Ferrea]

    [Evolution now available: Solliun]

    There... Are a lot to choose from. I''m not in a rush this time as I''m not dying, so I can take my time to choose. I suppose I''ll take the time from walking home to decide.

    I began walking home. First off I should narrow it down quickly, if possible I want to choose a variant evolution. So already that only leaves me two choices, Mushman Knight Guardian which is quite obviously just the next step from what I am at the moment, or Virga Ferrea... The Virga Ferrea is a Dryad variant, that''s literally all I know about it. I''ve never heard of them, I''ll ask Ellephwen when I get home if she has. The name doesn''t help either, a lot of monster in our world are named after a language that doesn''t exist in our world, or at least doesn''t any more.

    Hmm... Since it''s a Dryad variant it''s very likely to have actual arms isn''t it? Whereas Mushmen Knight Guardians are a complete unknown in that department. I''ve never heard of Mushmen evolving to the point of having arms...

    ...

    I''ll ask Ellephwen when I get back...

    ...

    When I finally reached home and nudged the door open I saw Ellephwen still in her bed, I''m honestly getting a little worried now. Samora said it shouldn''t be too long, but still...

    I told Ellephwen about what happened. Her eyes were wide. Samora asked what happened so Ellephwen told her that I was already ready to evolve. Samora ran up to me and started shaking me.

    "DON''T EVOLVE. STAY A MUSHMAN!! STAY A MUSHMAAAN!" She was almost crying... That''s a little pathetic Samora... Even for you.

    Ignoring her I proceed to ask Ellephwen about the Virga Ferrea variant. She thought for a moment and shook her head.

    "I''m afraid I haven''t interacted with many other Dryads, we''re rare enough as it and variants amongst us are even rarer. As much as I would love for you to be a Dryad, I can''t help you with this decision Ellena."

    I see... I''ll think about it a bit more whilst I eat dinner, I think it would be best to evolve on a full stomach.

    ...

    Okay I''ve decided, I''ll become a Dryad, or a Virga Ferrea, more specifically...

    I lay in bed before choosing to evolve, after all it will put me to sleep, I want to be comfortable whilst I evolve.

    [Evolution variant Virga Ferrea, Dryad has been chosen]

    [Evolution has begun]

    Good bye, Mushman.

    ~Day 32~

    "This isn''t so bad either..."

    I woke to see a blushing Samora staring down at me... I was a little hazy so I rubbed my eyes...

    Wait... Rubbed my eyes?!

    I looked at my hands.. My hands attached to my arms...

    "I HAVE ARMS!!" Samora jumped a little as I shouted excitedly. Wait shouted?

    I gasped. "I can talk... I have arms and I can talk! FINALLY!"

    I jumped up and hugged Samora.

    "w-w-w-w-wait. Let go Ellie, please let go." Samora was blushing, huh, why was she blushing?

    I pulled back from her as she asked and noticed something... I''m taller than her, by quite a bit. Samora was looking down with a beet red face.

    I looked down at my body, oh that''s why. I was completely naked. Obviously I was, Mushmen don''t need clothing, but now I''ve evolved in to something that does, I have all the parts after all... This is really embarrassing.

    I rushed to my bed and wrapped the bedsheets around me...

    *Giggle*

    Turning around I could see Ellephwen sitting up in bed, having watched the entire situation.

    "I''m happy for you, my Kin, but perhaps we should get you dressed before you do anything else." Ellephwen smiled at me.

    I nodded quickly. "Okay" A meek voice leaked out of my mouth.

    ...

    Ellephwen gave me some basic clothes. Due to her making them for herself they were a bit small on me. The shirt was short enough to reveal my waist and was quite tight around my chest, that''s not as if I have giant breasts or something. They''re reasonably sized, it''s just that my whole chest is quite muscular.

    Speaking of muscular, that''s the first thing I noticed looking in the mirror. I was definitely a Dryad, but I''m taller and very muscular. My skin is a shade darker than Ellephwens and my eyes are black with blue irises, instead of the usual pitch black eyes that Dryads have.

    The strangest part was my face, it looked almost exactly like my face in my previous life, only more... beautiful... Dryads are a naturally beautiful race, it''s in their nature after all, but there''s just something odd about seeing my old face like this.

    The last thing I noticed was my hair, Dryad hair has two forms, some evolutions have branch-like hair, like Ellephwen. My hair is the other form, very mortal like hair, just thicker. It was long reaching down to my waist. However, what was strangest was the colour, it''s crimson, with white stripes and blotches.

    My hair looked like... Like the helmet of a mushroom basically.

    *sigh*

    I can''t even escape being a Mushroom when I evolve.

    I shouldn''t complain I suppose, Ellephwen guessed that it became like this due to my unique skill Mushroom Helmet, it makes sense really, how could it be a ''Mushroom'' Helmet without the mushroom?

    So does that mean my head still has a lot better defence than the rest of me? Oh, speaking of defence I haven''t even looked at my stats yet.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 31 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 01] + 12

    [Health: 814/814] + 644

    [Mana: 153/153] + 109

    [Stamina: 803/803] +628

    [Hunger: 803/803] +628

    [Attack: 620] + 482

    [Defence: 1221] +886

    [Magic Attack: 182] + 131

    [Magic Defence: 336] +213

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] Up! [Poison Resistance lvl 2] New! [Mind Resistance lvl 2] New! [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 4] Up! [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 32}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] Up! [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 9] Up! [Kingsfoot lvl 3] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 19] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 14] Up! [Warriors Strength lvl 3] New! [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 4] Up! [Guardian lvl 7] Up! [Dryads Charm lvl 1] new!]

    Wow... Just wow. So much to think about..

    First off my stats, just one evolution made me... So much more powerful, my defence is already over 1000. Honestly, it''s hard to believe. Even my magic skills are over 100...

    Secondly looking at my skills, it seems as though they all levelled once thanks to the evolution. I also appear to have gained two new skills, Warriors Strength and Dryads Charm...

    "It seems as though you had a third dormant skill, possibly awakened by your strength reaching a certain level?" Ellephwen who still had the habit of reading my thoughts explained to me.

    "How do you know it''s another awakened skill?" I asked her whilst smiling, I still can''t stop grinning about being able to talk.

    "I don''t know for certain, but judging by the similarity to your two previous dormant skills it is likely. However, it is merely a prediction." Ellephwen answered.

    I guess I''ll have to wait to find out, although it does seem likely that she''s right.

    Al right, so that''s Warriors Strength, what about Dryads Charm?

    "Ah... Yes... ''Dryads Charm''." Ellephwen smiled slightly mischievously.

    "Eh, even though Ellies a variant she still has the Charm?" Samora aimed a question at Ellephwen.

    She''s calmed down now, it was kind of cute seeing such an innocent side to her. It turns out as much as she clings to me and takes her clothes of whilst she sleeps, she hasn''t actually seen too many people nude before.

    "Variant or not, she is still a Dryad. Anyway Ellena, Dryads Charm is a skill that every Dryad is born with. It''s the reason we''re known as a naturally charming species to the mortal races, as it level it just makes you generally more charming, people are more likely to trust you, or fall in love with you. It''s a very useful skill." Ellephwen explained.

    Well... It does sound quite useful, although it''s not my ideal skill, I''m sure I''ll have use of it later in life.

    Anyway, now that I''m settled in I want to test my new body...

    "Ellephwen, do you have any armour that will fit me?" I asked her whilst flexing my arms.

    Ellephwen looked up at me. "Keen to test your new body? It''s unfortunate, but I don''t have any armour, I don''t wear it. Even if I did I''m not sure it would fit you."

    I see... I could try the armour in the Rat Lords den. I''m planning on heading there first after all... Even then, would any of that fit me?

    Hmm. The only answer is to get custom armour, but I don''t know anyone who can make armour. As a farmer I had experience skinning animals and sometimes made fur outfits as a hobby... So I could probably make leather and fur armour, but would that be good enough? It will have to do until I find a proper blacksmith at least.

    So what about a weapon? Well... Should I just stick with unarmed combat? I''ve levelled it up to this point already after all, however that was when I was a Mushman, will I just know how to fight as a Dryad due to my Unarmed Combat skill?

    I won''t know unless I try.

    Tying up my hair in a long ponytail and strapping a belt to my waist with a bag filled with provisions I left for the dungeon. For the first time as a Virga Ferrea.

    Walking in to the entrance, it was still filled with Goblin corpses, if I''m going to skin animals to make armour I''ll need a skinning knife, there should be a usable one amongst the corpses.

    After looting around the Goblin corpses for a while, I eventually found a small knife sharper than the others. It was still pretty blunt, but I can probably sharpen it without too much issue. Taking the scabbard off the Goblin I attached it to my belt placing the dagger inside.

    I began my walk to the Rat Lords den.

    First off, before I fight him I should test my new strength. Ellephwen looked up Warriors Strength in her book, it basically just makes me stronger and my skin tougher. I spotted my first opponents, a group of five Horned Rats. I charged at them, in less than a second I was next to them kicking the closest Rat in to another two.

    *SQUUUUE!*

    *Splat!*

    ...He practically exploded... I mean not literally, but there was a large blood splatter on the dungeon wall... and there was some viscera too... The last two Horned Rats jumped at me, that''s quite brave of them, this is a good opportunity to test my defence. I raised my arm to intercept their attack.

    *Crack*

    Their horns cracked in half, the two Rats panicked and ran away...

    How does one evolution make so much difference? I suppose thinking back a few Horned Rats horns bent or snapped even near the end of my previous evolution... I should remember most of the monsters on this floor are not particularly powerful.

    I breezed through the rest of the Rats on the way to the Rat Lords den, reaching the room quite quickly I looked around with Amplified Vision to see what I''ll be facing in here. It was the same as before, six Giant Horned Rats and a Rat Lord. The Rat Lord was even larger than me. This might be a fun fight, a smile crept on to my face.

    Not wanting to delay the battle I immediately leaped at the Rat Lord pulling my arm back ready to punch. The Rat Lord stood up and swung his tail around, the tail was covered in sharp spikes. Activating Mushroom Shield I deflected the tail swing, but I was still sent flying sideways. Landing on my feet I slid backwards a few feet. The Giant Rats all charged at me, swiftly dodging in in between them I grabbed the one furthest at back by the tail.

    *Squue!?*

    Firmly gripping his tail I swung him around using him as a weapon against the other Giant Rats. This Rat was about 10 ft long and 5 ft tall and I was managing to spin him around with ease, thank you Warriors Strength. His horn pierced another Giant Rat so I let them go sending them flinging against the wall.

    *Thump*

    *SQUUUE!*

    The Giant Rats horn dug in to the other Rats body due to the impact. The other four Rats pressed the attack, one pierced my arm as soon as I threw the first two. So the Giant Rats can pierce my skin? Pulling the horn out of my flesh I jumped backward holding the Rat by it''s horn, I dropped him to the floor crushing his skull with my foot.... That might have been a little excessive.

    *SCRAAAW!*

    Looking up at where the sound came from the Rat Lord decided to get involved the battle. Good, this should be fun.

    Charging head on at the Rat Lord, he did the same. I grabbed his horns stopping him in his tracks, this was a battle of strength. I tried to lift him above my head.

    "YAAAAAAH!!"

    I yelled out as I strained to lift his great weight above me, 9 ft tall and 30 ft long, this Rat was huge. The last two Giant Rats, hesitated slightly then charged at me whilst my hands were full holding the Rat Lord up.

    I grinned. They''re doing exactly as I wanted. With all my strength I thrust the Rat Lord down crushing the last two Giant Rats. I could have used my shield to block them of course, but that would only be effective against one at a time.

    *Scraaaw!*

    Well it seem as though it didn''t particularly effect the Lord himself. The Rat Lord swung his tail at me again I jumped up over it landing behind him, I ran up on top of his body, pulling my arm back and tensing my muscle I thrust my fist toward his head.

    *Crack*

    The Rat Lords skull cracked, I launched a repeated flurry of punches against the same spot, the Rat Lord was squealing in pain, but eventually stopped moving...

    Overall level has increased from [Level 01] to [Level 03]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 32] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 33}]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 3] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 5]

    So that''s all I get from killing the Rat Lord? I suppose it makes sense, I''m a lot more powerful than I was before so the time it takes to level would increase, just this dramatically?

    Since I was planning on making leather armour I should start by using the Rat Lords hide, I know the process of tanning, it will likely take a few days to finish completely, but I can probably make a bit of basic hide armour for now.

    Before skinning him I should check through the adventurers corpses, it''s a little morbid, but they don''t need it any more.

    Looking through their gear there wasn''t anything particularly rare or high quality, this is the first floor after all, the adventurers that died here weren''t too high level.

    I found a pair of leather pauldrons and boots on what must have been a very muscular man that just about fit me. It was nice to finally be wearing something on my feet again, they''d gotten so dirty. Speaking of dirt I could really do with a bath.

    I also found a proper skinning knife on what was probably a hunters corpse, so began to skin the huge Rat Lord.

    Skill [Skinning lvl 1] gained.

    After finishing skinning the mass of hide off the Lords body I gained a new skill. I had the same skill as a human so I was expecting to get this at some point.

    Carrying the hide above my head I lumbered home, I could easily stay here for a while longer and battle the other two floor bosses, but if I want to make myself some decent hide armour I should head home now.

    Arriving back home, I got a nice surprise. Ellephwen was out of bed, she was already practising cooking with one arm, next to her was a pile of her attempted meals. Samora was being made to sit down and eat the onslaught of food.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I smiled widely. "I''m back."

    Ellephwen turned around. "Welcome... back?" She tilted her head after noticing what I was carrying.

    "What is that?" Samora asked looking a little surprised.

    "The hide of a Rat Lord, I thought I would make myself armour since I don''t know any armour smiths. Is there anywhere I can set up tanning equipment?" I asked Ellephwen, it shouldn''t take to long to set up some basic equipment, but even basic equipment will probably take up quite a bit of room.

    Ellephwen smiled softly "Of course, you can use anywhere outside the house. Ah, unless of course it obstructs the entrance, of course."

    I nodded "Understood."

    Walking out the door I began to set up an area for leather working behind the house.

    ...

    ...

    A few hours passed, it had turned dark outside, but I managed to set up some basic equipment. Everything was ready, I''ve done all the preparations, now I just have to wait a few days for it to be ready.

    It''s been an exciting day, I think tomorrow I''ll challenge the Grey Wolf pack leader, his thick fur would be useful for keeping warm.

    As I came back in the house Samora was placing food on the table, I''m guessing she ended up cooking due to Ellephwen not being about to cook properly yet. Speaking of Ellephwen she seems... A bit too fine with losing her arm, does she believe that she''ll be able to get it back in a years time? If we defeat Lavias the curse on her regeneration skill should lift then she should be able to regenerate it.

    Samora gave me the same food as Ellephwen, ah of course, I''m a Dryad now so no more moss I guess. That''s actually a little sad...

    After finishing dinner, I thanked Samora for the food, it was actually quite delicious, although in a different way to the moss.

    "Uhm... Ellie can I still sleep with you?" Samora tentatively asked.

    I sighed. "Where else are you going to sleep?"

    She smiled brightly. Sighing again I got in to bed, followed quickly by Samora. Although this time Samora stayed on her side of the bed, well what could be considered her side, due to my size about a quarter of the bed was my side.

    With a smile on my face, I quickly fell asleep.

    ~Day 33~

    I woke up wide awake. I was excited to go and challenge the other first floor bosses. Samora was already awake, for once. apparently she had a hard time sleeping as there wasn''t much room so she woke up quickly. It seems that she might need a bed for herself, then again she''ll be going home soon... It''s a shame really, I''ve gotten used to her living here.

    "Actually, Samora will be staying here from now on to help out with the things I''m incapable of. She''ll just be visiting the village once a day to check up on it." Ellephwen read my thoughts, does she really need to do that now that I can talk?

    "Then where is she going to sleep?" I asked.

    Ellephwen lifted her finger to her chin and pondered. "That is a problem, I didn''t anticipate you become this large... With only one arm I can''t make another bed for either of you..."

    "Ah!" Samora exclaimed whilst placing breakfast on the table. "Why not just bring my bed from home? It''s not too large or heavy. Ellie, do you think you could help me fetch it later when you get back from the dungeon?"

    I sat down at the table whilst nodding, a human village, huh? It''ll be my first time going to any kind of populated settlement since my reincarnation. They know Ellephwen, so they should be fine with me, right?

    After breakfast, I put on all the equipment I acquired yesterday and set off for the dungeon. I was originally interested in battling both the Grey Wolf pack leader and the Mollit boss today, but due to my promise with Samora later, I only have enough time for one. Since I''ve already fought the Rat Lord maybe I should attack them in order of supposed strength? I say supposed as this is just the order of the base monsters strength, I have no idea which of the bosses is the strongest.

    I arrived at the entrance of the Grey Wolfs tunnel, I don''t have too much time so I sprinted down the tunnel towards the pack leader, a few of the Elder Wolves were in my way so I launched a flurry of kicks to knock them away.

    I lowered my pace as I reached the main chamber where the pack leader should be... yes, this time he''s here. Standing at the back facing away from me eating a Mollit corpse, the other Wolves seem to be terrified of him.

    The pack leaders ears pricked up, he turned around and stared me in the eye. I narrowed my eyes and stared back.

    All of the Elder Grey Wolves began to notice me, a low rumbling growl could be heard from the mass of Elders in the room. The pack leader stayed silent.

    The Elder Wolves charged as a unit. Activating Mushroom shield I retaliated. Jumping toward them I kicked one from the side, the impact caused him to fly in to a large chunk of the other Wolves at a high velocity. The pack leader jumped at me I tried using the Shield to block him, the huge weight of his body pushed the shield backwards and knocked me back a few foot. I hastily moved my shield out of the way and aimed a kick directly at the leader. I felt the impact as he was knocked back slightly taking out a few Wolves as he fell.

    *chomp*

    Ouch, a group of Elder Wolves were biting in to my arms whilst piling on my body. I swung my arm to the ground crushing their heads against the floor. The hulking pack leader recovered quickly and jumped on me pinning me against the floor, he''s quite agile for being so large.

    Whilst pinning me with his forelegs he was trying to bite my head with his mouth, I strained my muscles and tried to move him off me. For a second he became distracted as his body was slightly lifted off the ground. In that brief moment I forced my arm loose from beneath his paw aiming a punch at the underside of his jaw.

    The pack leader yelped as he was knocked backwards, blood splattering out of his mouth. I sprinted to wards him aiming another punch at the side of his jaw, several teeth flew out of his mouth as he fell to the side. I aimed a knee at his falling head.

    *Crack*

    Oh? I think I broke his jaw.... After waiting for a short while the pack leader wasn''t getting back up... I don''t think he''s dead, is it a similar situation to the Wolf mother when I was a Mushling?

    I walked over to the pack leaders face, he was staring at me... Just as I thought, there''s no hate in his eyes. Are all Wolves like this? His jaw was at an odd angle, and blood quickly gushed out of it. He could probably get back up and fight again, but he knows he''s already lost. He''s probably in pain as well... I''ll finish him quickly.

    I reached around his neck with my entire arm span holding on to his head with one hand and snapped it, killing him instantly... Whilst I was doing this the rest of the surviving Wolves in the chamber were just watching, do they understand what happened?

    The Elder Wolves backed off, but didn''t leave the room.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 03] to [Level 04]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 33}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 34}]

    [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 9] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 10]

    [Kingsfoot lvl 3] has increased to [Kingsfoot lvl 4]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 19] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 20]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 5] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 6]

    Excellent, Unarmed Combat''s almost ready to evolve again, although there isn''t much else happening, it looks like it''ll be slow levelling from now on...

    Now, what should I do with the pack leader, some of the Elder Wolves began to leave, but a few others stayed to watch me. Hmm, I make it quick.

    I quickly skinned the huge beast, the Elder Wolves had all left, did they just not want to see this? Come to think of it what happens now? Do they just choose the strongest Elder Wolf, what about the Horned Rats?

    I''m guessing they just go leaderless until an especially powerful monster of their species appears amongst them?

    [Skinning lvl 1] has increased to [Skinning lvl 2]

    Ah, skinning is levelling quite fast... Is that just because I''ve only been skinning big boss monsters?

    Picking up the pack leaders hide and fur, I began to walk towards the exit... wait, I should probably dispose of the bosses corpses, right? It could go very wrong if I just left mass hulks of rotting flesh here...

    *sigh*

    I left the hide near the entrance to the dungeon then proceeded to drag the two monsters corpses outside. They were too heavy to just carry, so this was the only way. Using my hands I hastily made two huge graves, placing the two boss monsters in them. The smaller monster corpses aren''t worth worrying about, they''ll just be eaten by the other species in the dungeon at some point.

    With that I picked the hide and fur back up and carried on my walk back home.

    Placing my new material round with the Rat Lords Hide, I walked back around to the front door.

    "Ah, are you ready to go?" Samora looked up from the food she was eating, so they''re carrying on with what they were doing yesterday?

    I left the door open "I''m ready if you are." I signalled outside.

    Samora got up and walked out the door as I held it open. Wishing us well Ellephwen waved us away.

    Our pace was quite fast, we arrived at the village after only a few hours. There were about thirty houses surrounded by a crude-but-firm wooden wall. I hesitated for a few second in front of the gates. The two guards eyes opened in surprise and they began to panic, although their excitement began to settle down quickly after seeing Samora next to me.

    After Samora talked to them for a few minutes they let us in, we hastily walked to Samoras house. Ah, I was getting a little self conscious, there were a lot of people staring at me, a few of the blushing others just looking surprised. A few children playing in the street just suddenly stopped staring at me with their mouths open. Well at least they''re not trying to kill me...

    We reached samoras house, inside were her two apprentices. They stood up quickly bowing towards Samora, as they saw me they fell backwards slightly.

    Samora introduced us to each other.

    They''re 17 year old twins, Herred and Tomar, both have been interested in healing since Samora saved their mother from a disease four years ago. Both have quite a talent for healing magic, so she took them as her first apprentices. We didn''t really time to chat as it would get dark in a few hours and we wanted to be home before them, they seemed friendly hard working lads though.

    Picking up her bed we headed back through the village to go home. I was getting even more stares carrying a bed with one arm, many of them appeared to be a little fearful, although there were a few that seemed to be filled with awe this time around.

    When finally got back out of the village I breathed a sigh of relief. If I ever go back in to a mortal settlement I think I''m going to have to wear a hooded robe or something. It''s not like I''m against attention, but having that much is new to me... I think for now it will just be easier to disguise myself until I''m used to it.

    The sun was beginning to fall below the horizon by the time we reached home, thanks to the doors size it wasn''t to hard to get the bed in, the problem was where to place it. Ellephwen decided that we should move a few of her storage chests around. After making enough room for Samora''s bed; which luckily wasn''t too large, we had dinner. Then, finally retired for the night.

    I had my own bed back and thanks to my size it didn''t feel empty. Saying that, I think I will miss Samoras warmth as I sleep.

    ~Day 34~

    I woke up a bit later today, was it due to having a whole bed to myself? Perhaps it''s thanks to being able to take up more room and get in a more comfortable position...

    Getting out of bed I saw Ellephwen sitting at the table reading a novel (how was she turning the pages?) and a seemingly shining Samora making breakfast.

    "Did you sleep well?" I asked.

    Samora smiled widely. "It was so nice to be back in my own bed again" She breathed a sigh contently.

    I''s good she''s sleeping well, although the house is a little cluttered now thanks to us having to move the chests around.

    Finishing breakfast quickly I wished the two of them goodbye and quickly made my way to the dungeon. This will be the day that I conquer the first level of the dungeon completely. Then, I can move on to the next floor. Ellephwen said that the dungeon had been around for about 300 years, considering the average growth rate of dungeons it should be about six floors deep, the sixth being the Lonely Wolfs home.

    I made my way to the Mollit bosses den, I haven''t fought a Crying Mollit in this body yet, but considering how it''s been going so far I shouldn''t have a problem with them. The problem was the boss, I could just about lift the giant Grey Wolf pack leader, so what about this 16 ft tall Mollit? I know I''ll be able to concentrate on him, the mollits are a mostly independent species so he won''t have guards like the other two floor bosses. I should be anxious about this upcoming battle, but all I can feel is anticipation, this battle-lust is really going to get me in trouble one day I''m certain...

    As I got deeper in to the Mollits territory I came across the first Crying Mollit, he swung at me, the attack felt so slow now. Ducking underneath the attack I punched the Mollit in the stomach. The Mollit flew backwards rolling on the floor immediately after he threw up blood.

    To finish him off I jumped towards him and aimed a fist directly at his head. His head cracked, then he became limp.

    Al right, I can take care of Crying Mollits quite easily.

    Arriving at the Mollits main room I made my way around the wall of the room quietly, I still have no desire to hurt children so I want avoid the families noticing me.

    However due to my much larger body sneaking past a gigantic room filled with Mollits proved to be quite difficult. Miraculously I wasn''t spotted by any families, I''m pretty sure a Mollit child saw me, but he didn''t seem to do anything about it.

    There, I arrived at the boss Mollit with no incident. This will be my last fight before floor two.

    I slowly walked in to the room, the giant Mollit noticed me immediately, he began slowly lumbering towards me.

    I quickened my pace as I got closer to him pulling my arm back I landed a powerful punch in his body. Then my scenery changed to that of a stone wall.

    ...What just happened? My head was bleeding from a large cut running across my forehead, I turned around to see the giant Mollit turning around to face me without a single sign of injury.

    He must have brought his arm round smacking me against this wall, his attack threw me about 30 ft with ease and my attack didn''t even faze him... Despite the situation, I grinned, this is going to be an interesting fight.

    I charged again, activating Mushroom shield as I ran, I smacked him in the side to try and distract him, if I aim a kick to his head that should do something right?

    When I reached him I leaped up to his head and kicked it. He stumbled back a few steps, but instantly recovered slamming his arm down, I dodged to the side and grabbed hold of his arm. I wanted to see if I could budge him, I tried to pull him forward, but he was just too heavy, what''s he made of, how does he weigh so damn much? His other arm flew towards me from the side, I let go of the arm I was holding and jumped up, I bounced of his chest and landed out of range of his attacks.

    So how exactly do I beat this giant...?

    ...

    Hmm, wait... I still have my Mushroom Helmet skill... So my head is still a lot stronger than the rest of my body, right...?

    Well, let''s find out.

    I sprinted at the giant Mollit once again, dodging his two claws I aimed a head butt at his jaw.

    *Crack!*

    A direct hit that knocked the lumbering giant over, cracking his jaw. The ground shook as his fell. I actually knocked him over... I actually knocked that beast over....

    The Mollit began to get up. I don''t have time to mess around, I leaped on top of his body releasing a flurry of kicks against his face. A face which gradually became more and more of a bloody pulp. After about a minute of non stop kicking the resilient giant Mollit finally stopped moving.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 04] to [Level 05]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 34}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 35}]

    [Warriors Will lvl 14] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 15]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 6] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 7]

    [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 4] has increased to [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 5]

    Now, I should probably go home for today, but I really want to at least take a peak at the second floor. Of course there''s also the issue of what to do with this massive body... I can''t drag him outside like I did with the other two, I wouldn''t be able to sneak him past the Mollits in the main chamber. The same with skinning him, I wouldn''t be able to sneak such a large amount of hide past all those Mollits either... I suppose I already have plenty of hide to make leather anyway, so I don''t really need any more.

    Okay, I''ll just bury him her. The grave will have to be huge though.

    ...

    ...

    After I spent about an hour burying the giant Mollit I sneaked past all of the Mollits and headed for the entrance to the second floor. Finally, I doubt there''ll be much difference in appearance between the two floors, but it''s still exciting.

    I reached the slope leading down to the second floor, taking a deep breath I delved down. Ah... Just as I thought, it looks exactly the same... How disappointing, I was hoping for a floor covered in lava or something. Well there is one major difference, the tunnel was about three times the size, it couldn''t really be called a tunnel any more.

    Anyway, I''ll just have a look around with Amplified Vision to see what sort of monsters are on the second floor, then I''ll head home.

    Ah, Black Wolves. The first Monsters I spotted was a wondering pack of Black Wolves... That''s quite a leap, Grey Wolves to Black Wolves, there are plenty of other Wolves in between their levels of strength. Well, Black Wolves are far from the strongest breed of Wolf, from what I know a normal Black Wolf is about twice as powerful as an Elder Grey Wolf and an Iron Wolf for instance is about four times stronger than a Black Wolf. That''s just on average though, there are irregularities like the Grey Wolf pack leader.

    The only other Monsters I saw were Razbats, higher levelled Razbats of course, but other than being slightly larger there didn''t seem to be much difference in them. The entrance to the second floor must lead to the Black Wolves territory then, I doubt they''re the only species on the second floor.

    *sigh*

    I wanted to see more, but I really should head home now.

    On my way home I saw some monsters attacking a group of Greater Frogs, it was the Goblins again... Well it looks like they''re mostly Hobgoblins this time, perhaps their leader learnt his lesson and is only attacking monsters in species range. I still think they should have moved away from Lavias though. As I thought that I turned to look at the colossal figure of King Lavias looming over the forest in the distance, I still can''t see how we''re meant to fight something like that.

    I arrived home taking off my equipment.

    Ellephwen was still reading her novel, she seemed to turning the page using magic, that''s a bit of waste of mana isn''t it? then again such a simple magic probably barely causes a ripple in the ocean of mana Ellephwen most likely has.

    "Welcome back." She placed the novel down as she greeted me with a smile.

    "I''m back." I returned a smile.

    It seems that Ellephwen had nothing left she wanted to teach me. There are plenty of other countries, but she doesn''t know much about them. Since she''s a bit of a hermit all information on the outside world she gets is from Samora and a few others. As for anything else she could teach me, she says that I should learn about it myself. I understand what she means of course, but listening to Ellephwen talk about the world is... It was nice, it was relaxing and helpful.

    I''ll miss it.

    Today Ellephwen tried cooking dinner, it was... Edible at least, although if you just went by Samoras expression who was moved to tears you would think it was liquid gold...

    With not much to do I decided to study the current known world map... It''s not something I want to think about, but now that I''m evolved I''m going to have to leave this house soon. I promised I would help fight Lavias in a years time, so they all encouraged me to go and do whatever I want until then, well and Gedill told me to find allies which would be difficult to do by just staying here.

    So where should I go first... Yes, the first place I''ll go are the ruins of my old village... It''s not like I''m going to try and find survivors or something, most of the inhabitants were human, so they''ll all be long dead regardless. I just feel as though I have to, that I have to see.

    With my mind made up I put the map away and went to bed, falling drifting off to sleep quickly.

    ~Day 35~

    Originally I had planned to being my exploration of the dungeons second floor today, but something came up.

    When I went round  back to check up on how the hide was coming along I noticed that it looked ready. So today I was going to attempt to create my first set of leather armour.

    Skill [Tanning lvl 1] gained.

    Oh, I gained a skill for tanning? Well I also had this skill in my previous life, so it isn''t too surprising for me to acquire it.

    So anyway, let''s get on with making some armour...

    ...

    ...

    Many hours had passed and most of the hide I acquired from the two boss monsters was in a pile of failed remains a few foot away from me, but at last I have made a competent set of armour, that also doubles as clothing.

    First things first, thanks to using bosses hides for my armour the leather was thick and durable, it seemed sturdier than iron armour, well I can''t be certain of course as I''ve never worn iron armour before, perhaps it''s just my bragging.

    Anyway on to the set I''ve created. First of was the leather overcoat, it was long reaching just below my knees, but only at the back creating a sort of cape like appearance, the coat was sleeveless as leather sleeves can sometimes be quite restrictive to arm movement. The inside was lined with the fur of the pack leader protruding out at the top in to a thick fluffy collar around my neck. It was warm and soft, it also meant that the leather would not chafe against my body. I made two thick leather pauldrons attached around the front and back by a belt connected to both. I wore thick wrist armour also lined with fur which were connected to fingerless gloves made of the same material. I made boots and greaves, but made sure to not restrict my knees leaving them with no leather covering them, restricting limbs was a bad idea for a fighter like me. finally was my leather chest piece which was word over my short shirt, making sure not to restrict my breasts the armour stuck out slightly, but it covered what it needed to cover. I made it hang down over my stomach in segments which I tied around my back to keep in place.

    Finally I had a decent outfit.

    Looking at the sky it was too late for me to test out my new armour today, so I headed back in to the house.

    What greeted me was a p*ssed off looking Treechild.

    "So this is your new appearance, aye?" Gedill sneered looking me up and down. Is he annoyed that I didn''t choose to evolve in to a Treechild again?

    "Can I help you, Gedill?" I asked him.

    Gedill stood up from the chair he was sitting in and walked right up to me. "What are you still doing here?" He snarled.

    I was slightly taken aback. "Excuse me?"

    "What. Are. You. Still. Doing. Here. I''m pretty sure I told you to go and find allies as soon you were capable. Did I not?" He spoke with a condescending tone.

    He was irritating me. "I''ll go when I''ve finished clearing the Lair of the Lonely Wolf, I should be strong enough by then." I replied.

    "No you will not! It''s far too dangerous out there. What if the mortals mistake you for a mindless monster and attack you?!" Ellephwen interrupted the conversation.

    "YOU CAN''T KEEP CODDLING THE GIRL ELLEPHWEN. She''ll never f*cking mature if you''re always like this..." Gedill yelled at Ellephwen.

    He was really starting to p*ss me off. I grabbed him by the collar. "Don''t you dare talk to her like that, scum!" I forced the words out through gritted teeth.

    Gedills eyes narrowed and his face turned red with rage. "How dare you talk to me like that you b*tch... DO YOU HAVE NO RESPECT FOR YOUR ELDERS?"

    "I don''t care how old you are, I''m not going to respect you for your age, I''m going to respect you if you''ve earned it and you haven''t earned sh*t." I snapped back at him whilst dropping him on the floor.

    His eyes filled with rage, but he didn''t fight back... Was he scared of Belrics retribution if he did? Make no mistake I know Gedill was far more powerful than me, but I couldn''t hold in my anger.

    "SO this is what you''re truly like... It disgusts me that we have to rely on someone like you." Gedill picked himself and walked to the door.

    "Just hurry up and leave." He growled before slamming the door.

    The room was silent for a few minutes...

    "Well that was... Awkward." I commented.

    "EELLLIEE, WHAT WERE YOU THINKING???! YOU CAN''T GO P*SSING GEDILL OFF?!" Samora ran up to me and gave me a hug.

    I looked away slightly. "I couldn''t just stand there and say nothing, could I?"

    Samora and Ellephwen smiled awkwardly.

    "Child, Gedill will only listen to Belric a certain degree, if you anger him too much not even Belric would be able to help you." Ellephwen lectured slightly.

    Ellephwen sighed.

    "anyway enough of that. Let me see how your new clothes look on you." She looked me up and down smiling.

    Relieved to have stopped talking about Gedill I happily showed off my new outfit. We discussed outfit ideas for a good few hours after that. It was nice to talk about something so simple for a change, it reminded of when me and my friends would discuss what to pay the tailor to make in our village.

    Still I couldn''t help but to think about what Gedill said... I''ll have to leave this place quite soon won''t I?

    We had a late dinner tonight, Ellephwen cooked again and there''s already been improvement since yesterday.

    With satisfied stomachs, I took off my newly made armor and we all went to bed, but I think it''ll take me a while to get too sleep this night...

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 34 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 05] + 4

    [Health: 905/905] + 91

    [Mana: 179/179] + 26

    [Stamina: 891/891] +88

    [Hunger: 891/891] +88

    [Attack: 692] + 72

    [Defence: 1322] +101

    [Magic Attack: 211] + 29

    [Magic Defence: 387] +51

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 2] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 5] Up! [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 35}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 10] Up! [Kingsfoot lvl 4] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 20] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 15] Up! [Warriors Strength lvl 7] Up! [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 5] Up! [Guardian lvl 7] [Dryads Charm lvl 1] [Skinning lvl 2] New! [Tanning lvl 1] New! [Leatherworking lvl 2] New! ]

    Another note: If you want to know what Ellena looks like then in my mind it''s very similar to a female Aman from Tera Online. Except without the horns and a few other things :D

    Also I did some research in to the tanning process, although I didn''t entirely understand it so I left it quite vague. If anyone understand the process a lot better than me and I made any glaring mistakes please do tell me.

 Chapter 8: ~Day 36-40~ The Mushroom delves deeper

    Author note: Sorry this is so late, it''s not as long a chapter as the previous two. The reason it''s so late is because I had a coincidental three non stop days of socialising, I didn''t get a chance to write anything during them. However I''ve made a sort of plan now so I should be releasing a chapter every four to five days. Being more organised should mean I can proofread a bit more as well as I''ll have more time :D

    ~Day 36~

    "Ellena, I wish to talk to you before you leave for the dungeon this morning." Ellephwen called to me whilst we were eating breakfast.

    My mouth was full of bread, so I nodded. I''m guessing she wants to talk to me about what happened yesterday. Is she going to tell me to be polite towards Gedill? I understand that''s he''s powerful, but I can''t just show respect to someone like him.

    After finishing my breakfast I put on my new armour and sat back down facing Ellephwen.

    Samora sat down next to her and the two exchanged glances. "Last night, you said that you would leave after defeating the Lonely Wolf." Ellephwen started, so this is what she wanted to talk about?

    I nodded in reply.

    "Child, do not battle the Lonely Wolf, he is as old as Belric and powerful. There is a reason he became a dungeon boss." Ellephwen carried on.

    What? she doesn''t want me to fight him? I like to consider myself a rational thinker, so I thought surely by the time I reach him I would have become powerful enough to fight him. Is that not the case?

    Scratching my chin I thought for a moment. Ellephwen usually knows best, but she also told me not to go to the Liar of the Lonely Wolf and I didn''t listen to her then.

    "...Are you certain I wouldn''t stand a chance..?" I queried Ellephwen.

    "Trust me Ellie, maybe when you come back from your journey you will be strong enough, but right now I''m not certain you can even reach him." Samora butted in.

    So they''re both in agreement...

    *Sigh*

    "I understand, then I''ll change my goal, I''ll leave on my journey when I reach him, instead of when I defeat him." I sighed without trying to hide my disappointment.

    Ellephwen and Samora both still look slightly disappointed about something, I said I wouldn''t fight him, so what are they still upset about?

    ...

    Oh well there''s no point thinking about it, wishing them a good day I left for the dungeon. Today I would be exploring the second floor, it looks like it wont be too different to the first floor, but it should be interesting to see what other monsters might be on that floor.

    I was thinking though, how do I know when I''ve reached the Lonely Wolfs floor? I promised that I would not attack him, but how do I know that I''m on his floor without seeing him?

    I suppose I should just hope that I see him, but he doesn''t see me.

    I soon arrived at the dungeon, running through any monsters on the way to the second floor I tried to gain a few extra levels, but to no avail. Well, I didn''t kill too many due to the currently low population of the dungeons first floor.

    I walked down the slope and reached the wide corridors of the second floor. There were several Black Wolves further down the corridor, just as I thought this is most likely the Black Wolves den. I should start by testing how I perform against the Black Wolves, that will give me a good idea of the strength of this floor.

    I kicked of the ground sprinting towards the closest group of Wolves, before they noticed me I span a kick around digging my foot in to the closest Wolf. The Wolf yelped in pain as he was sent spiralling towards one of the other Wolves crushing both against the wall. The other two Wolves reacted quickly charging at me, they were fast, even faster than the Elder Grey Wolves, but I was faster. Leaping over them I landed behind and finished the last two Wolves off by crushing their heads together...

    I didn''t get any level ups. It''s hard to believe I was running away from Black Wolf children less than a month ago, they seem so much weaker now. The Black Wolves are clearly stronger than the Elder Grey Wolves, but definitely not comparable to their pack leader. So do the Black Wolves also have a pack leader? Judging by how powerful the Grey Wolves pack leader was, would I be able to beat the Black Wolves pack leader?

    ...I think I''m starting to understand why Ellephwen and Samora don''t want me fighting the Lonely Wolf.

    I''ll think more on it later, for now I''m going to carry on exploring this floor.

    ...

    ...

    After a while exploring the Black Wolves den, I had a clear idea of the layout. First off it was definitely smaller than the Grey Wolves Den, not massively, but there was a difference. Secondly the actual layout is somewhat similar. They have a tunnel specifically for each of their needs, a tunnel for breeding, a tunnel for the disposal of corpses, a tunnel for hunting and what I believe is a tunnel for their pack leader. The biggest difference is that the Black Wolves tunnels aren''t all in a row like the Grey Wolves, also there isn''t a tunnel with a ramp leading to the third floor in the Black Wolves territory.

    I haven''t left the Black Wolves territory yet, but I''ve found the way out. The tunnel opens up to a giant sloped room, the roof stays the same height, but the floor slopes down. Around all of the walls are various tunnels with a few different monster species walking around. The room itself appears to be the nest of Buzzings, small coves in the wall and roof are filled with the creatures. The Buzzlings are Dwarf sized Bee creatures with lizard heads. The other species I''ve seen are the Giant Razbats, Shadow Rats and Tugglits.

    It''s obvious what Giant Razbats are, they''re just larger Razbats after all... However  Shadow Rats are slightly different to Horned Rats, to start with they''re a little larger than Horned Rats, however they have no horns, instead they have black fur and black eyes, they also have the strange ability of being able to blend in with shadows. The Tugglits are small, burrowing creatures, they''re about the size of a human head and are mostly passive, but will fight back if attacked. They''re barely attacked however, as their fangs are filled with venom that could kill an adult Mollit. All the tunnels that these monsters came from were small tunnels, I feel as though they don''t have any sort of boss, but I think I should still explore their tunnels at the very least.

    The last thing I noticed in the huge chamber was a tunnel almost directly opposite this one, the only other tunnel that was about the same size as the Black Wolves tunnels. Clung to the walls, floor and ceiling were thousands of vines, completely obscuring any rock underneath. Clearly whatever species lives in there is part of the Nature Attribute, I haven''t seen anything come out of that tunnel, so I''m guessing they''re also territorial and seclusive.

    There isn''t too much time left, it''s a shame, but due to how long it takes to make it through the first floor due to it''s size I don''t have as much time to explore on the second floor. It would seem that the further down I go, the less time I get to explore, maybe I''ll have to start camping in the dungeon overnight? No, that would be a bad idea, I have no one to keep watch whilst I sleep, so there would be a high chance of being slaughtered whilst I slept.

    What should I do with the time I have left today? Well I haven''t actually looked down the tunnel I believe to be the Black Wolves pack leaders. I saw some Elder Black Wolves down there, I''m not certain they''re elders as I didn''t get a good look at them, but they are definitely larger than normal Black Wolves.

    Al right, I''ll confirm whether I''m right or not.

    As I cautiously walked down the unexplored tunnel I was attacked by two of the Large Wolves. Looking closer I would rather call them Sabre-toothed Black Wolves, rather than Elder Wolves. The reason? Other than being larger than normal Black Wolves the only noticeable difference was the two giant teeth that hung down past their jaws.

    I winced as one dug the huge teeth in to my forearm. I wanted to see how much stronger these Wolves were than the others, so I let him attack me, but even if I hadn''t they''re fast enough that I would have had a hard time dodging. As the other Sabre-tooth leaped at me I swung my arm with the first Wolf attached around to intercept the other one. They slammed in to each other, knocking the second Wolf back and digging the first Wolfs teeth deeper in to my arm. Using my palm I smashed my hand in to the Wolfs jaw in between the two giant teeth levering him off. As he fell back whimpering I reached my arm around his neck and squeezed, crushing it quickly.

    The other Sabre-tooth leaped at my throat I repositioned myself forcing his teeth to dig in to my shoulder, thanks to my new armour the wound was shallow. Hopping backwards against the tunnel wall I used my elbow to crush his body against the rock.

    *Thud*

    *Crack*

    The Sabre-tooth slumped with his teeth still in my flesh, ripping him off he fell to the floor.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 05] to [Level 06]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 35}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 36}]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 20] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 21]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 7] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 8]

    Finally, I''ve been killing Black Wolves non stop since I''ve been here, but haven''t levelled up until now. Even the normal monsters on the second floor barely level me.

    I carried on wondering down the last Black Wolf tunnel, before arriving at the end I killed about eight more Sabre-toothed Wolves. The end of the tunnel led to a large room, the room had a very thick tree in the right corner of the room, lying down under the tree was a 15 ft tall Black Wolf. The Wolf was lying sideways with a crowd of small baby Wolves suckling her nipples for milk, so this ones a female? Damn, I would challenge here now, but I really don''t want to get babies involved...

    Al right, I''ll leave for today, but tomorrow I''ll come back, hopefully there won''t be any children around then. It''s strange though, she doesn''t seem to have many Sabre-tooth Wolves around to guard her, a lot less guards than the Grey Wolf pack leader had anyway.

    ...

    As I was walking home I began thinking about something. The Black Wolves pack leader was huge, she is only a Black Wolf, which whilst being stronger than several other Wolf species they are far from the strongest species of Wolf. So, how large is the Lonely Wolf, a Wolf that managed to become a dungeon boss, for that matter what species is the Lonely Wolf?

    "The Lonely Wolf? I honestly do not know as I have never seen him..." I asked Ellephwen the question as soon as I arrived home.

    Hmm, so not even Ellephwen knows... Wait, if she''s never seen him then how does she know that it is a wolf? I frowned whilst thinking this.

    "I was just told about the Lonely Wolf by a few adventurers I saved from dying a few hundred years ago, the dungeon was still in it''s early stages so they were almost immediately forced to fight him. They told me they had no idea what species of Wolf he was and that he was all alone with no other Wolf like him near. That''s where the name comes from. " Ellephwen read my thoughts again.

    I was still confused however. "Even so, you told me he''s as old as Belric and that he''s powerful. How would you know that if you''d never met him?"

    Samora butted in this time. "Ah, that''s what Belric told us. After hearing the Wolfs description he explained that such a species was extinct and hadn''t existed since he was a child. However, he refused to tell us the name of the species or how they went extinct, he claimed to have forgotten, but it felt like there was some other reason..."

    Belric was hiding something? He didn''t really seem like the type, but I guess someone as old as him has probably developed several sides to himself...

    "I''m afraid other than a brief description of his appearance there isn''t much more we can tell you, besides you don''t need to know, you promised not to challenge him, didn''t you?" A terrifying smile grew on Ellephwens face whilst she tilted it to the right.

    "Uh, I was just curious, that''s all..." I really am just curious, I''m not planning on going back on my promise, I just want to know... That''s definitely it.

    Ellephwen and Samora studied me, it felt like their gazes pierced my skull.

    "Very well, I shall trust you, my Kin. As long as the adventurers were not exaggerating, the Lonely Wolf is around 40 ft tall with a coat of black fur with white stripes. His fur is thick with bony spines sticking out of his back. He has five horns on his head and blood red eyes. Finally he seems to be able to use earth magic, so he''s clearly quite intelligent... That is all we know about him." Ellephwen gave me a description of the great Wolf.

    He''s... Pretty big, isn''t he? Maybe it is best I don''t try to fight him, I can''t imagine being able to do much to something like that. Then again I''m planning to fight an even bigger monsters in a years time...

    "An way Ellena, today I have cooked dinner again. I believe I''ve improved enough now to where there isn''t a significant difference from when I had both of my arms." Ellephwen smiled with a hint of pride.

    "She has..." Samora commented whilst pouting. Is she upset that Ellephwens cooking has gotten better than hers again?

    Samora brought the food to the table whilst still pouting. It certainly looked a lot tastier, it appeared to be soup. I ate a spoonful of the soup, it was certainly delicious, I felt bad for Samora, but it was better than hers. Not that Samoras food wasn''t delicious, it just seems that Ellephwen has a natural ability to cook. I wonder if her cooking skill is max?

    After a satisfying dinner, I spent to rest of the day practising my armour making skill with the left over leather. I made a leather helmet, but I''m not planning on wearing it.

    Then, a little bit worn out I crawled in to bed. Samora seemed to be staying up reading a cookbook, with a small magic light hanging above her bed. It was a relaxing for some reason and quickly sent to me sleep.

    ~Day 37~

    Today I will challenge the Black Wolves leader, I''m quite confident in my victory, but nothing is certain. There''s is also a chance, of course that she will be feeding again, then again I found her around midday, which would explain why she was feeding. So without wasting any unnecessary time or energy I reached her without wasting any time or energy.

    She wasn''t feeding the young this time, she was sitting down by the wall. Today I have a better view of the room and of her. Other than that one tree there is a pile of bones near where she is currently lying. There aren''t any fresh corpses, which makes me think that no adventurer has gotten down to the second floor for quite a while. Opposite to the tree was a pond with a small waterfall, most likely coming from the Grey Wolves large hunting chamber above us.

    Then there''s the pack leader herself, before I could only see her stomach and had no chance to look at her face. First of she was Sabre-toothed just like her guards. There was a huge burn scar across the right side of her face, her ear had been completely burnt off, leaving just a hole.  Tufts of grey fur were littered on her back. This coupled with her hulking body gave her an unquestionably terrifying presence.

    It''s times like these that I''m glad I have skills that can help pressures my fear.

    Breathing in softly I prepared myself.

    Leaving a cloud of smoke behind myself I lunged forward towards the beast. Two Sabre-tooths leaped to intercept me. Slowing down temporarily I grabbed the back of their head and smashed them together crushing their skulls. Throwing the corpses towards the pack leader I kicked another Sabre-tooth out of the way.

    *GRRRRR!*

    The giant Sabre-tooth let out a deep growl as she shrugged off the two limp bodies I threw at her. She leant down and sprinted at me causing cracks to appear int he rock under her feet. The ground shook as she ran towards me, I dropped down and slid under her thick forelegs, activating Mushroom Shield I slammed it against her underbelly. She yelped and was pushed a few inches in to the air. I finished sliding proceeding to jump back up and spin around to face her.

    I felt something soft against my cheek as I was thrust towards the waterfall, I flew threw the waterfall and slammed against the rock. The wall gained a huge crack down it and blood spurted from my mouth.

    *Guh!*

    I fell down in to the pond and grimaced whilst holding my arm which was bleeding profusely, around a fifth of my health was taken from that hit, looking up it seems she used her tail to knock me away.

    If that was her tail, then how much damage would those teeth do to me? I''m going to have to be careful if I don''t want to find out.

    Standing up my wounds quickly closed up, the pack leader was already bounding towards me. I stood still and waited, she opened her gaping jaw ready to bite me in half, as she tried to snap her mouth shut I jumped backwards and grasped her huge teeth.

    The Sabre-tooth struggled to loosen my grip on her teeth, she threw her head up lifting me in to the air and charged against the wall at fall speed with me in front of her. Using my arm strength I swung myself under her body again just as she was about to hit the wall, making her run full speed head first against it.

    *Crunch!*

    The wall crunched and cracked under her weight, yelping in pain she shook her head clearly dizzy. Using this chance I jumped on to her back and began slamming the top of her head with my Mushroom Shield. She began writhing and yelping in pain, I pierced her skull and blood began to spill out, the pack leader jumped to the side and span around knocking me off.

    Landing on my feet I rushed back towards the unsteady giant, she was shaking and seemed to be having a bit of difficulty staying stood up. I kicked off the ground jumping in to a forward flip, using the momentum I drop-kicked the massive Black Wolfs wounded head.

    The Wolf wobbled for a few more seconds, finally falling sideways slamming against the wall. The ground shook and a few clouds of dust fell from the ceiling.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 06] to [Level 08]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 36}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 37}]

    [Kingsfoot lvl 4] has increased to [Kingsfoot lvl 5]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 21] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 22]

    [Warriors Will lvl 15] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 16]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 8] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 9]

    [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 5] has increased to [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 6]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 37}] ability: [Mushroom Bubble] unlocked.

    [Prerequisites: 200 mana required for ability unlock]

    Two levels at once? This Wolf was quite powerful then... I''ve also had quite a few general skill levels, but still no Unarmed Combat evolution...

    Well more importantly I have a new ability... Mushroom Bubble, it uses 200 mana. That''s practically all my current mana, since it''s ten times the cost of Mushroom Shield, does that mean it''s ten times the power?

    That''s quite an exciting prospect...

    Al right, I''ll try it out then skin the pack leader. After that I''ll head home, it''s a little early to head home really, but It will take a while to skin the massive beast and also to prepare the hide when I get home.

    Leaving the pack leaders room I quickly found a large group of seven Black Wolves, with my mana recharged to max I activated Mushroom Shield.

    *Shuuu*

    A large Mushroom-head shaped barrier surrounded my body, it was a translucent crimson colour and was about ten ft away from me at every angle. The Wolves hesitated, then ran at me.

    *Pung!*

    *Pong!*

    The two Wolves bounced of the Bubble, sending them hurtling backwards. I see, so the Bubble deflects attacks, well I was expecting it to be defensive. So I practically can''t be injured whilst I have this ability activated? Obviously if the attack is powerful enough it can overpower the shield, but it still seems that it will be extremely useful in the future when I have more mana.

    The only problem is, how do I attack? I guess my only choice is to deactivate it...

    I don''t have much choice then. As I deactivated Mushroom Bubble the two Wolves took the opportunity to attack. I repelled them without too much issue.

    Having tested my new ability I headed back to the Sabre-toothed pack leader to skin and bury her. Can I even bury her? The ground is rock, but there might be dirt underneath. From what i''ve seen from the first floor, the ground in between each floor is thick enough to bury the Mollit boss, so it should be thick enough to bury her, right?

    Skinning the huge beast didn''t gain me a level in skinning this time, well I might have been hoping for a little too much when I thought that it might. The black fur was soft and warm, it seems like it would be better than the grey Wolves fur that I''m currently wearing. I''ll use it in the future to make more armour.

    After skinning him I began beating the ground with my feet to try and crack it. I believe that I have enough strength to break rock given time. After a few kick cracks began to form on the floor, after several more minutes I had removed enough rock to fit around the pack leaders body. I quickly dug a hole and buried her bowing in respect.

    I didn''t think about it earlier, but will all those baby Wolves be okay without her milk? I''m sure there are other female Black Wolves around, but it still makes me worry a little.

    ...

    Well it''s not like I can do anything about it, the Black Wolves wouldn''t let me get close enough to help and I can''t exactly adopt them or anything.

    Picking up the Wolves hide I made my way home.

    I arrived back home, greeted Ellephwen and Samora then immediately proceeded to prepare the Black Wolves hide. It wouldn''t be usable for a while.

    Going back inside Samora was cooking dinner, it seems that the two of them are alternating who cooks each night. I don''t particularly mind, Samoras food is still very tasty and it also let''s Ellephwen rest. Cooking with one arm must be a little exhausting, saying that though she has taken to using magic for a lot of her daily activities.

    I did offer to also attempt to cook, I wasn''t awful in my previous life, in fact I was just about passable, but I felt bad about not pulling my own weight in this house. Ellephwen told me not to worry about it, they choose to do the chores themselves and that I should just concentrate on levelling. I just hope I don''t become lazy.

    With that another day of dungeon exploring is over, tomorrow I plan to explore the rest of the second floor.

    I want to know what made those vines...

    ~Day 38~

    On my way to the dungeon I saw the Goblins again, well more accurately I saw the Hobgoblin leader with five other Hobgoblins heading through the Frogs territory. I stopped and gave a slight wave to him. The Hobgoblins raised their weapons, but the leader signalled them to stop. He narrowed his eyes staring at me. Ah, of course he wouldn''t recognise me, I was a Mushman back then. Grabbing hold of my ponytail I pointed at the colour and pattern of it then also pointed at my eyes.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    The Hobgoblins eyes opened wide as he realised who I am, shouting something to his underlings in Goblin tongue, all of the Hobgoblins bowed to me. What? Why are they bowing to me? I really need to learn the Goblin language, I wonder if Ellephwen knows it?

    Not knowing what to do I bowed back to him, he seemed to panic slightly, then an elated smile grew on his face. Signalling the other Hobgoblins again they carried on walking.

    I wonder what that was about?

    Well, I''ll ask Ellephwen later...

    I''ve noticed I''ve been saying that a lot, am I relying on Ellephwen a little to much? Maybe if she protested more I wouldn''t rely on her so much...

    I arrived at the second floor quickly, I wanted to see what species lived in the ivy infested tunnels, but first I want to see where all the smaller tunnels in the main room lead. I want to see whether or not the monster species living in the smaller tunnels have leaders, I get the feeling that they don''t, like they''re lesser monsters on this floor, like the Razbats on the first.

    I began exploring the tunnels.

    ...

    ...

    Most of the day had passed. It seemed I was right, I''m nearing the end of a tunnel filled with Tugglits, the Tugglits didn''t attack me as long as I didn''t aggravate them, so I was breezing through. None of the tunnels I had explored branching off from the main room led to anything in particular, however they are all connected and intertwining creating a maze. Thanks to that it was already getting late so I won''t have enough time to explore the ivy tunnel. I was getting quite anxious to do so.

    Hmm? Arriving at the end of the last tunnel I found a wide room. This is usually indicative of a boss room isn''t it?

    ...Why would the Tugglits have a boss?

    I walked in to the room slowly.

    All around the room were varying sized Tugglits, the room was all rock and had small lanterns dotted around near the walls floating in mid air, with a bright blue flame. Clearly suspended by magic. In the centre of the room was a stone table, with two stone chairs, sitting behind the table was a dwarf sized Tugglit with a body, arms and legs. He was wearing a simple robe and had a deeply wrinkled face.

    He looked up noticing me. "Walcum, Itz bin a whil'' sinz I ''ad a vista''." (Welcome, it''s been a while since I had a visitor)

    I was quite shocked, I''d never heard of an intelligent Tugglet before... Then again I also hadn''t heard of an intelligent Mushman before, but here I am now...

    "Ya wan''ta sit duwn?" The Tugglet gestured to the empty seat.

    His speech was odd, I could understand him quite easily, but it was definitely odd. He probably hasn''t interacted with too many beings that use the common tongue.

    I walked over to the small chair and sat down, it was a bit too small, but it was at least more comfortable than just standing.

    "Are you not afraid of me attacking you?" I asked him, he seems awfully trusting.

    The Tugglit smiled. "Ma'' sentriz tol'' me yu din''t hurt ma'' peepl. I beliv'' yoo ar'' saf''." (My sentries told me you didn''t hurt my people.)

    His sentries? I didn''t see any other Tugglets that looked particularly different, they must have been hiding somewhere...

    ...

    I proceeded to talk to the strange Tugglet for a short while longer. I found out that his name is Rugtug. He told me he has been intelligent for around 200 hundred years. He was tired of his people being hunted in the forrest so decided to move in to a dungeon giving them greater protection. He wanted to create a place to live which was deep enough in to not be too troubled by adventurers, but not deep enough where he couldn''t defend against the other monsters. They moved in around 50 years ago, so the dungeon likely had one less floor when they moved in.

    It was too late to stay and talk so I asked him one last thing, whether or not he would take part in the battle against King Lavias in a years time.

    "Hmm." Rugtug fell in to deep thought, his eyes betrayed a surprising wisdom...

    "I avta say, I ''avnt ''erd o'' dis Laviyuz b''for naw... I ''avnt eva star''ed a fite b''for, bu'' if dis fella is as dangrus as ya say... I''l tink bout it at list." The Tugglet gave me a brief reply. (I have to say I haven''t heard of this Lavias before now. I haven''t ever started a fight before, but if this feller is as dangerous as you say... I''ll think about it at least.)

    He may not be able to speak entirely coherently, but he is clearly an intelligent being. I wished him farewell and left.

    To be honest, I''m not entirely sure he would be of much use against Lavias, he was certainly powerful if compared to the other Tugglets, but if he was scared of going any deeper in the dungeon then he can''t be that powerful...

    Perhaps if he decides to help he''ll train himself in the dungeon throughout the year...

    ...

    I arrived back home and told Samora and Ellephwen about Rugtug. They both agreed with me that he probably wouldn''t be off too much help. However Ellephwen said that even the smallest amount of help, is still help.

    Today was Ellephwens turn to cook again as we were sitting down I remembered something else.

    "Ellephwen, could you teach me the Goblin tongue?" I asked her before I forgot again.

    Ellephwen shook her head apologetically. "I''m afraid I can''t speak the Goblin tongue very well, I''ve always had trouble learning other tongues."

    Ellephwen has a weakness? That''s is quite surprising.

    "I can teach you! I''m quite fluent in several tongues." Samora leaned over the table excitedly, she seemed quite smug.

    What''s she so excited about, is she happy about the fact that she''s better than Ellephwen at something?

    "That would be fantastic, thanks." I replied nodding slightly.

    Samora sat back in her chair with a satisfied smile.

    "I must ask though, why the sudden interest in the Goblin tongue, Ellena?" Ellephwen asked.

    "Do you remember me telling you about the Hobgoblin leader that I let go when I evolved?" The two of them nodded.

    "I saw him again today, when he realised who I was he told his underlings something and they all bowed towards me.."

    Samora and Ellephwen looked surprised.

    "They... Bowed to you?" Samora asked with her voice slightly shaking.

    I knotted my brow and nodded.

    Ellephwen sighed gripping her forehead with forefinger and thumb. "Ellena, that probably means they have chosen you as their Chief."

    ...

    What?

    Their Chief? Why am I their Chief? Because I let him go? Why would you make someone who killed half of your tribe as your Chief?

    "You probably don''t have to worry about it too much.... Hobgoblins aren''t foolish, he most likely knows you do not speak their language. If you had truly become their Chief then the title would have been added to your stats." Ellephwen sighed again whilst explaining to me.

    I checked my stats, indeed my titles haven''t changed, I still only have the title of Kin of Ellephwen.

    "So I won''t be their Chief until I accept the position?"I looked down in thought.

    "Yes, I believe so. I won''t tell you not to become their Chief, it would stop another Goblin King from appearing so if you chose to accept the decision it could be considered beneficial to the Central Continent as a whole. On the other hand it could restrict your freedom somewhat. Either way, I ask that you ask them to wait until after we defeat King Lavias to make a decision, you should concentrate on building up yourself and also a force to fight Lavias until then. Besides the Councils told us that the Goblins are already planning to fight Lavias." Ellephwen gave me her opinion.

    "I... Understand." I replied whilst sighing.

    Honestly, me becoming a Chief. I''ll have to learn the Goblin tongue quickly to tell the Goblins my decision. Will they wait a whole year for me to give my final decision? surely they''ll be disappointed if I say no after all that time.

    After finishing dinner Samora started trying to teach me the Goblin tongue, we didn''t do to much today just basic greeting as it was already late.

    Still, I had something else to add to my list of things to worry about.

    *Sigh*

    As I got in to bed I sighed.

    A Dryad as a Goblin Chief, huh?

    I can''t imagine it...

    ~Day 39~

    I woke up with a single goal in mind.

    Today I''ll finally explore the ivy filled tunnels. I did spend a lot of time thinking about the problem with the Goblins last night, but I decided that it''s best not to make a decision in one night.

    It''s also not like I''ll learn the Goblin tongue in one night, I don''t think it will take too long to learn at least the basics, but to be honest I can barely remember the greetings Samora was trying to teach me last night.

    As soon as I reached the second floor I headed straight for the ivy tunnel, a Tugglet nodded at me as I passed. One of Rugtugs sentries?

    The floor felt odd... Well that makes sense really... It was completely covered in ivy. I walked down the large tunnels slightly uneven floor.

    ...

    After walking for a few minutes I spotted a monster species I haven''t seen before, it must be whatever lives here. The creature appeared to be made of vines and was in the shape of a lizard. It stood on two hind legs and had two short arms with sharp claws. It was leaning forward with it''s body in an almost horizontal position. It seemed to be about 8 ft tall and 20 ft long if you count it''s tail.

    I think I now what it is. When I told Ellephwen about my evolution options on the day I evolved into a Dryad she gave me a short description of each of my options.

    Judging by this monsters appearance it is a Cission.

    I''m guessing this one is a female, Ellephwen told me they''re the larger and more dominant sex of the species.

    The Cission turned around after noticing me, her movements were slightly twitchy.

    *CAW CAW!*

    The Cission made a bird like call. Was it some kind of warning?

    Suddenly about seven lumps shook away from the ground. They were Cissions blending in with the vines covering the tunnel.

    The Cissions charged at me. An ambush?!

    I jumped back to dodge the bite of one of them. So they''re clever and cunning enough to prepare an ambush?

    To think I could have become one of them... That might have been, kind of fun.

    The group lunged at me, their speed is definitely superior to the Black Wolves. A claw cut across my abdomen. A small chunk of my health was depleted.

    I don''t want to waste Mushroom Bubble, so for now I''ll activate my Shield.

    Slamming the shield in to the side of one of the Cissions head, it broke apart in to a pile of vines revealing green bone and his brain. He fell to the ground dead. So they''re fast, but have very little defence? Then I should play on the offensive.

    After a single hit with my shield each Cission fell to the ground... However I had also taken a reasonable amount of damage, around 2/5ths of my health was gone.

    I continued to explore the Cissions den, only a lot more cautiously. After a few hours of exploring and being ambushed, I was a little exhausted, but I had also managed to gain a few  levels, the Cissions were surprisingly strong.

    Overall level has increased from  [Level 08] to [Level 10]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 37}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 38}]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 22] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 23]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 9] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 10]

    I found out that the Cissions had a variety of shapes, some were more defensive and large whilst others were like the ones I fought. Some even appeared to be herbivores, which looked quite odd as they were eating the vines on the floor, isn''t that sort of cannibalism?

    There wasn''t much to talk about their den, there didn''t appear to be any particular structure to it, I found a few nests dotted around with green leaf-like eggs and a few piles of bones and other monsters corpses around. It''s quite odd, they seem to be more intelligent than the Wolves, but the Wolves are a lot better organised.

    They probably have a boss, but honestly I''ll have to wait until tomorrow to fight it, I''ve learnt how to fight them properly, but I''m still exhausted. Besides, it''s almost time I head back.

    I think I will finish looking around the ivy tunnels first, there seems to only be one tunnel left unexplored at the very end of the corridor. Which would most likely be the bosses room a long with the room which leads to the third floor.

    That''s right I haven''t found any way down to the third floor yet. To be honest I''m kind of happy, I feel as though this is how dungeon should be, having to go through a boss to reach the next floor.

    The last tunnel opened up slowly in to a huge room. It was definitely the largest room I''ve seen in this dungeon yet, it must have been about 60 ft high and 150 ft wide at the widest. It makes me wonder how it doesn''t interfere with the previous floor... The tunnel leading to it does extend from the start of their den quite far so it must be away from any of the rooms on the first floor.

    The room was still completely covered in ivy, hanging down from the apex of the room was a singular very thick vine, it appeared to be dripping water in to a pond in the middle of the room. On the left side of the room was a very wide ramped tunnel leading further down, it also appeared to have vines. I knew the tunnel would be in here. I felt oddly happy about that fact.

    The most important part of the room however, was the 35ft tall Cission drinking out of the pond... He was the only Cission in the room. His mouth could just about fit in the comparability tiny water source. Along the sides of his mouth was a pair of huge tusks, his back was covered in green spines reaching from the tip of his head down to the tip of his tail. He had four deep red eyes and a thick jaw.

    There was no way I could fight this giant today. I would definitely die after making a stupid mistake due to exhaustion.

    Before he could notice me I backed away out of the room.

    I''m definitely fighting him tomorrow though. My mouth stretched in to a grin, again? I really can''t help myself can I?

    I made my way home without further incident. When I arrived back I told Ellephwen about the Cission.

    She told me that the first Cissions I encountered were Cission Raptors, the ones I had a chance of evolving in to. What would have happened to my defence then? The Cission Raptors have awful defence whilst I focus highly on defence... It''s a good thing I didn''t choose to evolve in to one...

    She also told me the name of the Cission boss. The Cission Rex. Samora was quite surprised about a Rex being on the second floor. They''re quite a high levelled evolution and would not be commonly found in a dungeon.

    They seemed concerned when I said that I would fight him tomorrow, I told them I would run away if I felt like I couldn''t beat him. They didn''t seem convinced, but accepted my determination regardless...

    Anyway, since we had more time after dinner today Samora began to properly teach me the Goblin tongue. She spent several hours trying to teach me some basic phrases. I don''t think a lot of it really got through, although Samora said that I''m a relatively fast learner.

    Now both mentally and physically exhausted, I slumped in to bed falling quickly asleep.

    ~Day 40~

    I woke up refreshed and invigorated.

    I ate breakfast and equipped my armour, it''s already becoming a little tattered, I''ll need to perform maintenance on it tonight or tomorrow.

    Samora still tried to stop me from going to fight the Cission Rex, but I reassured her I wasn''t doing this recklessly. Samora looked dejected, I tried to reassure her with a smile.

    Her face went a little red, but she seems to have cheered up a little.

    I headed out and proceeded to head straight for the Rex.

    As I walked to the Cission Rex I intercepted the Raptors ambushes, I practised how to spot the camouflaged monsters yesterday. This meant I managed to reach the Rex without using up too much energy.

    I looked around the room, the Rex appeared to be scratching his body up against the vines on the wall. I began walking towards the giant at a brisk pace. He stopped scratching twisting his head to face me.

    I stopped and activated Mushroom Shield.

    The Cission Rex paused for a moment, then he turned to face me properly. He opened his mouth.

    *GROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR!*

    He let out a terrifying deafening roar, the ivy leaves shook from the shock-wave, even I was forced back a few steps from the shock.

    Undeterred, I began my assault.

    I sent my shield towards his face knocking his head back, the Rex backed up away from the shield then growled angrily.

    I sent my Shield towards him again, prepared for it this time he bit down on the Shield, a huge crack appeared on it.

    No way... Just one bite cracked my shield? I attacked quickly whilst he was distracted kicking the side of his head. I pierced one of his eyes with my boot.

    The Rex stumbled clenching his jaw in pain, my Shield shattered.

    ...I really don''t want to get touched by that jaw...

    The Rex sprinted at me, the claws of his feet ripped up the vines as he ran. With surprising speed he closed the gap between us, leaning down he opened his jaw up twisting his mouth sideways I tried to dodge to the side as his jaw closed, I felt an amount of pain I hadn''t felt for a while run through me.

    I rolled sideways and looked down at the damage. I could see my insides... A huge chunk out of my lower torso was gone, thanks to my Regeneration skill it will grow back, but there was so much blood...

    Around a third of my health was gone... I can''t let myself be hit by him again. Wincing in pain I landed a few punches on the bottom of his jaw making the hulking mass wobble sideways. Largely unaffected his pulled his head around for another attack, I slid under his bite, his jaw enclosed above my body, but caught a part of my hand. another sharp pain, I looked at my finger, my two smallest fingers and a chunk of my hand was gone.

    Another small portion of my health was gone.

    I needed to finish this fast. Now under the Rex''s belly I ran to one of his legs and grabbed it with my still intact hand. I pulled with all my might.

    The Rex let out a scream of surprise, as I managed to lift his leg, my muscles were bulging and straining under the weight of just one leg.

    "HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURGH!"

    I threw the leg up with all the strength I could muster. The Rex fell sideways collapsing on to the floor. A huge rumble reverberated through the room as the impact shook the floor.

    Breathing heavily I worked over to the enormous Cission, he was writhing on the floor trying to stand.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, it looks like that with his small arms and massive weight he has trouble standing back up. I guess Rex''s aren''t often knocked over. Although that begs the question how do they sleep? Do they lie against the wall? That seems impractical.

    The Rex began to try and roll back over, I ran over to his head and pummelled it before he could recover. It took a lot of hits, but eventually he stopped moving.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 10] to [Level 13]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 38}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 39}]

    [Unarmed Combat Journeyman lvl 10] has evolved in to [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 1]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 23] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 24]

    [Warriors Will lvl 16] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 17]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 10] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 11]

    [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 6] has increased to [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 7]

    I sat back against the neck of the Rex breathing heavily. I looked at my hand, my fingers were well on the way to coming back, the wound on my torso might take a little longer, but it shouldn''t take too long.

    Now, thanks to that battle I grew three whole levels, I guess that just shows how tough that Cission was... Will there be stronger bosses on the following floor, or was he just unusual? Well, I guess I''ll find out soon...

    I also finally evolved Unarmed Combat again, now it''s expert. I do think that might be a bit of a generous title though, I certainly don''t feel like an expert.

    After resting for a few minutes, I stood up and left to go back home. Usually after beating one of the bosses, I would skin then bury them, but the Rex is made of vines, so there''s no point to either. I''m also not going to head down to the third floor in my current condition, I''m too tired to risk the chance of being attacked by something powerful down there. So, I''ll just head home today.

    When I reached home Ellephwen and Samora seemed relieved that I was okay, my wounds were healed by now so I thought it was best I didn''t tell them about the injuries I suffered. Samora was quite amazed that I actually managed to beat a Rex. There was still time until dark, so I decided to perform maintenance on my armour.

    It didn''t take too long until my armour was good as new with a few improvements, I replaced the lining with Black Wolf fur, it was more protective and even more comfortable. I also used some of my previous left over leather to add some protection to my midriff which had no real protection before.

    I headed inside to eat dinner then carry on with my lessons on the Goblin tongue with Samora. She carried on the lesson from yesterday, I was starting to memorize some basic questions and greetings, Such as ''how are you?'' or ''What do you want?'', but it was still mentally exhausting.

    As soon as I finally got in to bed, I fell asleep almost immediately. I wonder what awaits me on the third floor? Although I''m very excited I''m also worried, at the rate I''m going it won''t be long until I full-fill my promise with Gedill and have to leave... Should I slow down a bit... Or would that make me Immature?

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 39 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 13] + 8

    [Health: 1068/1068] + 163

    [Mana: 218/218] + 39

    [Stamina: 0930/1048] + 152

    [Hunger: 1048/1048] + 152

    [Attack: 836] + 144

    [Defence: 1511] + 189

    [Magic Attack: 255] + 44

    [Magic Defence: 466] + 79

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 2] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 6] Up! [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 39}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 1] Up! [Kingsfoot lvl 5] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 24] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 17] Up! [Warriors Strength lvl 11] Up! [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 7] Up! [Guardian lvl 7] [Dryads Charm lvl 1] [Skinning lvl 2] [Tanning lvl 1]  [Leatherworking lvl 2]]

    Another note: Do you think any tags are missing? I''m not very good with things like that so I don''t know...

    Also to ShamelessLeech who wanted a drawing of Ellena as a Dryad. I have been drawing it, but it keeps coming out looking weird so I''m having to redraw it a lot.

 Chapter 9: ~Day 41- 45~ The Mushroom and the Hero

    Author note: This was meant to be a short chapter... It''s my longest by far. I hope you enjoy!

    ~Day 41~

    The battle with the Rex yesterday made me think about something...

    I have been using my body as a weapon, my fist, legs and even my head. I''ve been doing so mainly because of my unarmed combat skill, I thought it would just be easier than starting to level a new weapon skill. However that puts me in a lot of unnecessary danger when fighting monsters like the Rex or the Black Wolves pack leader.

    I have my skinning knife, but I can''t see myself wielding a tiny little dagger. I definitely need some sort of weapon though, if only for fighting creatures like the Cission Rex...

    I need something long to keep distance from whatever it is I face, something easy to carry that won''t get in my way, but also weighty so I can cause a lot of damage. Basically I need some sort of polearm...

    I was thinking about this whilst eating breakfast. Hmm since I need something solid that won''t break from my strength, then wouldn''t Moonwood be best? Ellephwen seems to have a supply of if considering the fact that she made my current bed, that also means that she knows the manipulation magic for Moonwood, right? I wonder if I could ask her to carve me a basic staff as a base...

    "I''m afraid that even with magic, carving Moonwood would be impossible for me with out my dominant arm..." Ellephwen shook her head apologetically.

    I slumped in my chair slightly "I see..."

    Well that''s understandable I suppose, is there any else I can use to make a staff out off?

    "I can however, teach you the magic." Ellephwen interrupted my thoughts.

    Eh? You can?

    I furrowed my brow. "But the magic is a secret magic known only to the Elves and a few others... Are you sure it''s fine to teach me?"

    Ellephwen smiled. "My Kin, I would not offer to teach you if I didn''t think I could trust you."

    Samora nodded. "Take it from an Elf Ellie, you''re fine."

    So I can learn to manipulate Moonwood... Do I have enough mana for that?

    Reading my mind Ellephwen nodded. "Manipulating Moonwood takes a small amount of mana continuously. So it does not need a large manapool. Although with your amount of mana it will not be sustained for long."

    I thought about, there''s no reason to refuse Ellephwens offer really is there?

    I bowed my head. "please teach me."

    Ellephwen gave me a dazzling smile "Of course, my kin."

    Ellephwen led us outside, using levitation magic she brought a few thick planks of Moonwood down from the canopy of the tree we call home. Placing the wood on the ground near my tanning set up she signalled me over.

    "First things first, Moonwood manipulation is Earth magic, which is also the perfect magic for you to learn. The incantation is in the Elven tongue, which is why there are so few outside of the Elves that can use it." Ellephwen began her explanation.

    That makes sense, the Elves barely ever speak to outsiders, let alone in their own tongue, you would have to be someone they trust to learn words from their language. From what I already know of Moonwood is that on it''s own it''s harder than almost any metal, but with the manipulation magic used on it, it becomes no different than normal wood, then when you deactivate the magic it goes back to being solid.

    Ellephwen chanted a sentence in Elvish. "That was the incantation. It translates to ''Oh wood of the moon, I beseech thee, allow this humble one access to your power.'' Now repeat after me."

    Ellephwen repeated the sentence in the Elvish tongue. I attempted to repeat it. It took several attempts, but eventually after about an hour I noticed the signature blue pigment of the wood fade.

    Skill [Earth Magic lvl 1] gained

    Oh? My first magic skill... I can''t imagine acquiring too many types of magic. Earth magic consists mostly of buffs and defensive spells, such as ''Rock armour'' or ''Earthen wall'', so so that''s why it''s the perfect magic for me. Samora came out to check up on us and let out a slight gasp.

    "You can already use it?" She asked in amazement.

    I furrowed my brow. "Is that weird?"

    She nodded quickly. " It usually takes months to master Moonwood manipulation. I wonder if you have some sort of hidden skill that makes you a fast learner?"

    ...Maybe, I do seem to level skills awfully fast...

    "Well she hasn''t mastered the spell, even with her small amount of mana she should be able to maintain the spell for at least ten minutes, but she can barely last five." Ellephwen commented.

    Samora tilted her head slightly. "Still, that''s pretty amazing."

    "Ah." Ellephwen looked like she thought of something, she wondered back inside the house.

    A few minutes later she came back out. "Here." Stretching out her hand she held an elaborately designed carving knife.

    "Is this... for me?" I looked at the knife then at Ellephwen.

    She let out a warm smile. "Of course, I have another one anyway."

    I gently took hold of the knife, it appeared to be made out of some sort of white metal...

    "Thank you." I bowed my head.

    Ellephwen patted my head. "It''s fine. If you make your own weapon, it will become part of you, so it''s better this way."

    I used the incantation turning the Moonwood in to normal wood, Ellephwen held my arms showing me the movements to take. I began to thin the wood, putting on a little pressure to speed up the proce-

    *Snap*

    The wood snapped in half... It really is as weak as normal wood isn''t it?

    Samora sighed.

    "Try again." Ellephwen grasped her forehead with her fingers whilst shaking her head.

    ...

    ...

    *Haaa haaa*

    It''s.... done.

    I don''t know how I got so exhausted from carving, but I did... Half of the day has passed, I gained the carving skill and there''s a huge pile of broken Moonwood next to me, but I''ve made what I wanted to...

    A 10 ft pole, no intricate carvings, no special design Just 10 ft. All I need to do now is find something weighty and hard to be attached either end, a sort of double ended polearm mace I suppose?

    Ellephwen said that it would be most effective to find the village of the Council of the Ents and see if they have a blacksmith about. I want to make the weapon myself like she originally recommended, but she said if I want something heavy but balanced it would be best to find a professional. The only trouble with that is, is that we have no idea how long it will take, the blacksmith will most likely be busy preparing for the battle in a years time...

    So the best thing to do for now would be to keep a look out for an appropriate material myself, I was thinking that I could maybe ask Rugtug, a dungeon seems a likely place to find such a material and he said that he''s lived in the dungeon for about 50 years so he might know of something.

    I stood up and swung my new weapon around a little... Mmm, yes it''s definitely too light...

    It was still a little light outside... Should I go to the dungeon now?

    ...No I''ll wait until tomorrow, it won''t give me much time if I go now. I think I''ll just work on a back strap for my new weapon, the Black Wolf leather should be ready by now.

    So I worked on the strap until the sun disappeared over the horizon. I attached the strap to my back using belts that connected around the front of my body. I pulled the weapon off and replaced it again several times to see if it worked as intended.

    Satisfied, I went back inside the house.

    Samora was cooking today, she was already serving up when I came back in.

    "Ah Ellie, I was just about to call you." Samora placed my meal down, Frog soup.

    I''ve always thought it was a little odd, Dryads eating meat, something seems a little off about that...

    I took my new strap off and placed my polearm on the pile of armour next to my bed.

    Sitting down for dinner I quickly tucked in, I think Samora''s cooking is improving, is she trying to compete with Ellephwen?

    Finishing the delicious meal, we got on with today''s lesson. Samora said I''ve gotten quite good with basic greetings, I''m not entirely certain, but I do think I could at least say ''hello'' to the Goblins next time, maybe even ''thank you'' and ''goodbye''.

    She wanted to carry on with basic phrases today... Ellephwen also decided to join in as she hasn''t used the Goblin language in hundreds of years, so understandably she''s quite rusty. Hence why she couldn''t teach me.

    After a few hours of that it was time for bed. As the candles went out my eyes adjusted to the dark quickly thanks to night vision, I turned over in my bed to look down at my polearm and armour. A warm feeling swelled up in my chest, there was just something nice about looking at things I''ve created... Even if they are solely used for violence and battle.

    I brought my arm out from under the cover and placed my fingers on the surface of the polearm. It was very rough, but it was definitely usable.

    ~Day 42~

    I woke with a slight weight sprawled on my body... Opening my eyes I looked down...

    *sigh*

    Samora had snuck in to my bed last night, I thought this would happen, it was only a matter of time. Still, she got her own bed because she couldn''t fit in mine properly, is that why she''s lying on top of me. Wait... Hold on a minute.

    Noticing something I looked at the floor leading to her bed. Clothes were sprawled all over the floor leading from her bed towards mine...

    Which means she''s completely naked right now..? Did she sleep walk over here?

    *Sigh*

    I slowly crawled out of bed making sure not wake her then wrapped the bed sheets around her.

    "Honestly." I muttered under my breath.

    "Indeed." A voice behind me said.

    A cold sweat ran down my back as I turned around to see an ominously smiling Ellephwen behind me. She walked over to my bed and put her arm around the wrapped up Samora, with a slight grunt she lifted the Elf up on to her shoulder. Opening the front door with magic she threw Samora outside.

    "GEH!" Samora made a curious sound as she hit the forest floor outside.

    After a satisfied sigh the usual smile returned to Ellephwens face.

    Samora came back inside holding her shoulders and sniffing slightly, still completely naked and seemingly not bothered by it. Seriously why are you okay with people seeing your body, but seeing someone elses dyes your face completely red.

    Samora put on her clothes whilst still sniffling slightly, she sat down at the table whilst Ellephwen served up breakfast.

    With that small... ordeal over I quickly ate breakfast and equipped my armour and polearm, then left the dungeon.

    I arrived without too many incidents, I did see a family of four Mushmen on my way to the dungeon. I was quite surprised as the last time I saw any was when I was still a Mushman and I saw the Grey Wolf mother hunting them. They waddled right up to me without a worry in the world with big beaming smiles.

    *Squuue!*

    One of the little Mushling let out an adorable sound as it walked up to me. I leant down and gave them all a head rub. Afterwards I carried on my way to the dungeon.

    As I reached the main room of the second floor I noticed a lot more activity from the Tugglits than usual, or at least there were quite a few wondering about. A rather large one walked over to me holding a crude spear in it''s hand. It pointed towards the room where I battled the Cission Rex.

    Huh... Is it telling me to go in that room? Is that were Rugtug is?

    The first thing I noticed when I arrived in the room was the fact that the Rexes skin was gone. I noticed this with the other Cissions, but when they die their vine-like skin become part of the floor. So it seems to have happened to the Rex too, now it''s just his skeleton, well most of it. On his body were several Tugglits of the same size as the one earlier with pickaxes mining the Rexes bones.

    What were they doing.

    "Ah, Iz da'' Lazz." Rugtug called out to me from the side of the corpse. (Ah, it''s the lass)

    He came running over. "Ma sentriz tol'' me yu kild'' dis Rex." He pointed towards the giant Cission.

    I nodded my head. "Yes, two days ago."

    He chuckled, at least that''s what I think it was. "Hef hef hef hef. Daz impresiv'' lazz. Lizzen'' I git ze ladz minin'' de Rexez bunez fur protektun. D''yu wunt sum sinz yu'' kild it?" (That''s impressive lass. Listen I''ve got the lads mining the Rexes bones for protection. Do you want some since you killed it?)

    For protection? What''s he mean?

    I tilted my head. "I don''t quite understand, what do you mean for protection?"

    "Ah, ye see it wud ba eazer ta sho'' ya." (Ah you see it would easier to show you.)

    Rugtug led me to some already mined bone, it had been carved in to a club like shape.

    "Fil dis."  He picked up the club and handed it to me.(Feel this.)

    Taking hold of the bone the first thing I noticed was that it was moist. I gave a quizzical expression towards Rugtug.

    "Aye, iz moizt. Daz cuz da Cizzians nid ta kip der bodeez moizt ta liv. Dee vinez nid wutr or dey''l dri oop n'' die... Na giv dat wul a wak wid da bun''." Rugtug pointed to the closest wall of the room. (Aye, it''s moist. That''s because the Cissions need to keep their bodies moist to live. The vines need water or they''ll dry up and die. Now give that wall a whack with the bone.)

    I don''t really see what that will prove, but okay... I strolled up to the wall and swung the club in to it.

    *Thwump*

    The vines rattled and reverberated, the one that were hit had a deep dent in. Rugtug whistled whilst walking up next to me.

    "Na han'' dat bak ta me." He revealed him palm (Now hand that back to me.)

    I furrowed my brow, what is he doing? I have no idea what he''s trying to show me...

    When he received the bone Rugtug placed it on the floor. Then the floor around the bone glowed. Rugtug was using some sort of magic. The air around us dried and all the nearby vines began to whither. What was most curious was the bone changed a shade lighter almost become the same shade as normal bone, but it still had a hint of green.

    "Tri it naw. Uze al ya strent." Rugtug handed the club back to me. (Try it now. Use all your strength.)

    ...Won''t it break if I use all my strength? That''s why I held back before... So if he wants me to use all my strength that can only mean..?

    I walked up to the wall again and swung with full power.

    *TWUMP!*

    The wall shook and a few piles of dust fell from the ceiling, the vines fell to the ground and the wall was cracked. I looked at the club in my hand, it was almost unscratched. That''s pretty useful.

    "So when Cissions bones dry they become, what harder than metal?" I turned to face Rugtug.

    Rugtug chuckled again. " Hef hef hef. Aye, dat be da caze, uze a lil bit o'' magik ta keep it perminit''li dri, n'' almos nuthin can crak it." (Aye, that be the case, use a little bit of magic to keep it permanently dry and almost nothing can crack it.)

    ...That''s perfect, if I craft a bit of bone on both ends of my staff, make my ideal shape then dry it I''ll have a mace, a mace which is almost unbreakable. He even offered to make me a piece as payment for their ownership of the rest of it.

    With this in mind I told Rugtug about what I wanted, he nodded happily ordering the Tugglit miners to get a few big chunks off. He gave me a carving knife, I left the one Ellephwen gave me back home, I wasn''t expecting I would need it in the dungeon and I didn''t want to damage it.

    Rugtug led me back to his home to let me sit down in comfort whilst I worked, he left to oversee the rest of the mining. First off I carved a hole to attach the bone clumps on to my staff. Then I got on to carving their shapes.

    After a few hours I had finished, on one end was an almost typical mace shape, on the other end was a thinner and slightly longer mace head.

    I walked back to where Rugtug was to have it dried, I don''t know any wind magic myself so I''m going to get him to dry it for me.

    I handed the mace to him, the weight pulled him down making him drop it. Chuckling he lent down to inspect the weapon. Rugtug scratched the scraggy beard on his chin and smiled.

    "S''gud wepon, a lil hevi, but purfikt fur yu." He commented whilst preparing to use his magic. (It''s a good weapon, a little heavy, but perfect for you.)

    Is it a good weapon, it looks effective, but quite barbaric to me? I''m a little offended, is he implying that I''m barbaric?

    "Der ya go." Rugtug finished and tried to hand the double-headed mace back to me. He struggled to pick it up, so I leant down and grabbed it myself.

    walking a few steps away from Rugtug I swung the weapon around a few time, it made a satisfying whistling sound as it tore through the air.

    Mmm, it feels good, I think I should level up my skill with it before I use it against anything powerful though... I wonder what skill the weapon will fall under, polearms, or maces?

    I''ll find out soon enough. I want to gain the skill for it before I go home today, so I''ll practice with it on the Cissions in the other rooms.

    I was originally planning to go down to the third floor today, but I''ve already used up most of the day making this weapon, which was unexpected. I think I''ll head back slowly and practice using this weapon on the way. I told Rugtug I might see him tomorrow as I was coming back this way and left the room.

    The main tunnel was completely empty of Cissions, Rugtug used some sort of illusion magic to prevent them from entering it. So I turned down a side tunnel purposely springing and ambush. Six Cission Raptors surrounded me and leaped towards me, taking hold of my staff I swung it around my body the first Cission to get hit had it''s skull completely caved in, sending her hurtling towards the others. With a few more swings the Cissions were finished off, they''re still speedy little monsters though, one managed to swipe at my neck causing a little blood to trickle down my armour. The polearm was still mostly successful at helping me keep my foes back though.

    Skill [Polearm Novice lvl 1] gained

    Ah, so it does count as a polearm... I looked down at the disfigured cranium of the first Raptor, it seems that it will become a very effective weapon in the future...

    I decided to take the long route out of the ivy tunnels so I can get in as much practise with the weapon as possible before returning home.

    ...

    I arrived at the entrance of the ivy tunnels, I must have killed around 30 Raptors on my way out, which managed to level up my Polearm skill twice. Unfortunately no other skill levelled, but at least I achieved my main objective.

    I reached around my shoulder and strapped the mace back on, I''m quite pleased with it really. It is a... little barbaric, I must admit, but unfortunately it does work for me perfectly, which I must also reluctantly admit...

    I headed back home without anything else happening, well other than seeing the Mushmen family again, they were resting by the small lake I slept at after being attacked by the Grey Wolves pack leader.

    When I arrived back home I opened the door to find a giant bear drinking tea on my bed.

    "Ah, so the little Miss really did evolve in to a Virga Ferrea?" Belric commented whilst standing up.

    Ellephwen and Samora were both sitting on chairs facing Belric, it looks like they were in the middle of a conversation.

    "It''s good to finally be able to talk to you, Lord Belric." I bowed slightly, like I said I only show respect to those who deserve it.

    Belric let off an uneasy smile and waved his hand dismissively. "Please I''m no Lord. Just call me Mister."

    I tilted my head, wouldn''t you usually say ''just call me Belric'' in a situation like this..? Still I noticed that he mentioned my variant name, Virga Ferrea.

    "Have you seen a Virga Ferrea before?" I asked as I sat down at the table.

    "I was curious about that as well." Ellephwen finished her tea and placed it on the table.

    "Ah yes, although the last time I saw one was over 9000 years ago, even then she was only one of three I''ve seen before now. Just know that if you keep up the pace this will be a great help in the battle against Lavias." Belric gave a sad nostalgic smile. I wonder if she was someone important to him?

    However, 9000 years ago? "If you don''t mind me asking, how old are you exactly?"

    "Ah, well I don''t mind you asking, but I''m afraid that doesn''t mean I''m going to tell ya, just know that I''ve lived long enough." Belric gave another odd smile, seriously it doesn''t look quite right on the face of a Bear.

    Belric stood up "Anyway, I should go I''m extremely busy and I only came to update these two on the current situation, well I also wanted to see your progress little Miss. Gedill was complaining about you for hours ''disrespectful b*tch'' I think was repeated the most. See you soon" Belric placed his cup in the kitchen then left out the door waving.

    Of course Gedill would complaining, really what kind of adult is he?

    "He could have stayed for a little longer surely?" Samora questioned whilst furrowing her brow.

    Was he avoiding me? Did I do something..? Oh well, there''s no point worrying about, in any case he''s a lot friendlier than Gedill...

    "What was the update about?" I changed the subject.

    "Ah yes, it wasn''t anything major or anything. Just that we''ve had a message from the Kingdom of Ashes that they''ve found a reincarnated boy, it turns out he''s never held a weapon in his life, but he''s learning quickly."  Ellephwen was already on to serving up dinner, which just seemed to be vegetables.

    Wow, a reincarnated person, I''ve never actually met another one, but everyone knows of their existence. I wonder if he was originally from our world or another one?

    I sat down to dinner. "Anything else?" I asked.

    Samora answered me this time. "The Lake Elves sent a reply to a letter I sent them asking for help. They thought I must have been dead, well I haven''t contacted them in decades after all... Still the Queen said she knows the threat of Lavias and will contact the other Elven clans as well. Having the Elves help will increase our power greatly."

    I see, that means in a years time I might get to meet all the different Elf clans? I''ll be honest, ever since the Lake Elves Queen passed through our village that''s always been a bit of a dream of mine.

    After dinner I told Ellephwen and Samora about what happened today and showed them my new weapon. Ellephwen recommended that I give it a name to truly make it mine.

    I decided to just call it the ''Skullcrusher'' for now, I don''t really want that to be it''s permanent name, not in the slightest, but it will do for now.

    Tonight Samora thought it might be important to teach me how Goblin names work. A goblin chief has two names his name and a title in the Goblin tongue, it''s the same for the members of his tribe. For instance if a Goblin chief got his position from killing another tribes chief then he might get the title of ''Kura'' the Goblin word for slayer. So if his name was Kel then his full name would be ''Kura''ta Kel'', ta being a shortening for Tarrun the Goblin word for Chief. Then if one of his tribesmen is called Grut then they would be called ''Kura''Grut''. It''s very difference than the way the races of the common tongue name people, although when I think about it, it''s just that we use a family name instead of a tribal name.

    After teaching me a few words that the Goblins often use as tribal names it was time for bed. I placed Skullcrusher resting up against my bedside, it''s not like I''m scared of being attacked or anything, I feel quite safe here, but it would be handy to keep my weapon within arms reach at all times.

    Whilst drifting off to sleep I thought about the reincarnated boy and wondered if it were possible that anyone I knew could have been reincarnated also. I understand that such a thing is damn near impossible judging by how rare it is to reincarnated, but it''s only natural to want to see your friends again, right?

    ~Day 43~

    With no other distractions or things to think about, today I would reach the third floor. Once again I''m not exactly expecting much from it, but there is a chance I''ll find some powerful enemies down there. That alone sets my heart pumping in anticipation.

    I hurried to the dungeon. I reached the Rexes room without much issue, I had to dispatch of some monsters on the way here, but none of them caused much trouble. Rugtug and his Tugglits were still mining the Rexes corpse, it was mostly gone by now and a few of the Tugglits wore some as armour. I wished him good morning then carried on past down to the third floor.

    The first thing I noticed as I descended was that the ivy carried on down here, it carried on straight to the third floor. It would seem that the third floor itself is completely covered in vines, so that probably means this will be a floor filled with Cissions? That seems most likely, it could also alternatively be a floor filled with monsters of the nature attribute.

    The tunnel went in two directions from the ramp, the left and right.  I walked left down the tunnel first. As I travelled down it I noticed that it was even larger than the tunnels on the second floor, with that I can only conclude that the further down the floor the wider the tunnels and possibly the smaller the floor. Which is quite odd when you think about it, the floor should get larger as it has more room to expand outwards, the top two floors are probably quite limited. Perhaps that''s just this dungeons way, Ellephwen told me that all dungeons are at least slightly different to each other.

    After walking for a short while I had still not found a monster, I doubt this floor is monster-less, but it''s certainly seeming that way.

    I walked a bit further and came to an large room, ah I doubt that I would just suddenly burst in on a boss room so soon, so this must be a hub room similar to the Buzzlings nest. There were three tunnels leading out of the room, four if you count the one I came out of. The first was directly ahead of me and was the same size as the one I came from. The other two tunnels are smaller and are at the two sides of the room, almost like a crossroads, the only difference is that the two smaller tunnels are on elevated platforms with ramps leading up to them. It looked a bit like a mansion or something. Also whilst I call them smaller tunnels they are still larger than the second floors main tunnels.

    Still no monsters though... Could this really be a free floor? That would be... upsetting.

    I decided to head for the two smaller tunnels first. So I went up to the left sloped tunnel first. As I walked down it I noticed a few tunnels branching off from it, looking inside them I just noticed eggs, broken eggs. Hundreds of them, they were large and green, about the size of a human child. So what laid these eggs..?

    I carried on walking and eventually arrived somewhere that took my breath away. The room I came to was large... Really really large, large enough that a type of flying Cission had no problem flying around. There appeared to be some sort of magic sun in the sky possibly made by using magic. There were no vines on the floor, but the vines stretched all over the roof and had hundred of clumps stretching down similar to the one in the Rexes boss room. They were all dropping water than created various streams leading to a lake in the middle of the room. Each of the hanging down vine trees unnaturally stretched out making the look like upside down trees. Munching on said trees were several 60-80 ft Cissions with extremely long necks, on top of those many smaller Cissions were eating the lower hanging branches... The strangest part were the little monsters chasing the herbivore Cissions around, an army of Baby Rexes and watching over them, several adult Rexes.

    So that would explain where all the monsters are, there must have been about 30 adult Rexes here, so was the one in the boss room just a random Rex that wondered up there by accident... No... I don''t think that''s the case, none of these Rexes were as large as the one I fought, the largest here was about 30 ft whilst the one I fought was 35 ft if I remember correctly. So he must have been the alpha of the Rexes huh? Still I should consider myself quite lucky, if they''re all here with their children then I don''t have to worry about fighting several Rexes at once.

    Still there are around 200 hundred children in the forest room, how come the Rexes have such a small populatio- Ah, so that''s why...

    Several of the small children were instantly crushed by one of the giant herbivores stamping it''s feet. That''s uh... That''s quite dangerous, I definitely don''t want to have to deal with one of them.

    From the looks of things I came to this floor during a lucky period in which the Rexes train their young, as long as I avoid this room I shouldn''t have to deal with them for a few days, hopefully I''ll have conquered this and maybe the next floor by then and can deal with the Rexes with more ease. I hope...

    Seriously though, how did it go from a floor of Black Wolves and Raptors to a floor of Rexes... That''s quite a leap of difficulty. Then again I haven''t finished exploring this floor yet, maybe there are weaker monsters on this floor too. I backed away from the deadly room and walked back to the hub room, I still have plenty of time today and have yet to actually fight anything on this floor. So I should be able to explore the other two tunnels here today.

    I went to the second smaller tunnel, the structure was much the same as the other tunnel, except without the eggs. The branching tunnels were instead just filled with Razbats, rather large Razbats. I wonder why there weren''t any outside of the tunnel? I haven''t seen any Razbats on the floor up until now, is it due to fear of the Rexes?

    These Razbats were about twice the size of the Razbats on the second floor and about four times the size of the ones on the first floor. They had darker fur with white stripes and their backs were covered in spikes.

    I tried not to disturb them as they were sleeping, but there appeared to be a sentry of some kind that noticed me and alerted the others with a loud screech. a massive group of about 50 Striped Razbats swarmed towards me. Damn it! I was going to leave you all alone.

    Pulling out Skullcrusher I sprinted toward the huge crowd and swung it around with all my strength, I cut through the middle of the cloud of Razbats killing nine instantly. The Razbats tried to surround me I jumped back and activated Mushroom Shield.

    In quick succession I slammed the the Shield in to the oncoming swarming crushing them one after another.

    *Shling*

    I felt a sharp pain run through my back, turning around another swarm of Razbats was behind me cutting my back, I didn''t quite have enough mana to use Mushroom Bubble, so I span around and began spinning Skullcrusher around.

    "YAAAAAAARGH!"

    I spun Skullcrusher around as fast as I could turning dozens of Razbats in to pulp, many of the other swarms Razbats began to get past my shield, I began to spin around my body whilst wildly spinning Skullcrusher.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRGH"!

    Countless scratches and cuts all over my body, more and more piles of disfigured Razbat corpses. Their numbers began to dwindle until finally... The last Razbat fell.

    *haaaa, haaa, haaaaa.* I fell against the wall exhausted...

    Overall level has increased from [Level 13] to [Level 15]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 39}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 41}]

    [Polearm Novice lvl 3] has increased to [Polearm Novice lvl 5]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 24] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 25]

    [Warriors Will lvl 17] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 18]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 11] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 13]

    [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 7] has increased to [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 8]

    I breathed heavily with my head against the wall, a few more swarms of Striped Razbats must have come to see the commotion as there are significantly more corpses than there should be around me. I''m going to have to climb over the corpses to get out of this side tunnel, which is a little grim. Luckily though, I did manage to level up my over all level and my skills quite a bit, so it''s not all bad.

    I am tired, but I still have time, so I''ll rest a little and then finish exploring this tunnel.

    ...

    After eating my lunch and waiting for my wounds to completely heal I clambered over the Razbat corpses. I carried on walking down the tunnel, it seems that I was right about more being drawn over, the next few tunnels were almost entirely empty.

    Eventually I came to a large room, it was no where near as big as the Cissions Forest, it was even slightly smaller than the Rexes boss room. Inside was a group of about 50 Striped Razbats and one even larger Razbat with two horns. So the Razbats do have a boss? I think it must be a Queen Razbat, I have heard that they exist...

    The Queen was about twice my size... Should I challenge her, or should I leave her for today as I''m still a little tired?

    I''ll leave her for tomorrow, I want to finish exploring this part of the floor today, which means the other main tunnel leading off from the hub room.

    I strolled back to the hub and walked down the large tunnel.

    It had a few small branch of tunnels, but in them just appeared to be bones, a lot of bones. The amount of bones increased to further in I got. After a long time walking I saw some monsters in the distance, some monsters I really don''t want to attack in my current condition. I should definitely be full strength when I next come down here.

    The two monsters stood in front of a large opening in to a giant room, the monsters were about 30 ft tall, they were Cissions that looked similar to Rexes, but had jaw lines like the Raptors, they had longer arms and less cumbersome bodies. What was most frightening was what I could see behind them, inside the room I could see a similar Cission, but there was something about him that told me that I shouldn''t even attempt to challenge him unless at full strength... Every time he breathed green gas seemed to come out of his nose.  There was a thin cloud of the green gas surrounding the room, my guess is that he''s some kind of poison Cissions, I''ll check to see if Ellephwen knows of any poison Cissions. I do have Poison Resistance, so I should be able to stand up against him to a certain degree, but my Resistance is only level 2.

    I think I''ll leave him to last for this floor, if this floor is at all similar to the previous floor then the way down to the fourth floor should be in there.

    I walked back to the hub room then back to the tunnel to the second floor. Before leaving I decided to take a peak down the other direction of the main tunnel. Ah, there were monsters down this direction. Wolves... I''m noticing a theme here, I suppose being ''The Lair of the Lonely Wolf'' would mean that this dungeon has Wolves on each floor?

    Wolves are one of the most common monsters, so even people like me know most of their subspecies, these Wolves are Known as Venom Wolves. The name is self explanatory really, if they bite a normal human he has a very, very slim chance of survival. The Venom Wolves are slightly smaller than Black Wolves, they''re green with black tufts of fur on their back. They have snake like eyes and oddly long tails for Wolves.

    So down the other way was the Venom Wolves den? I''ll check it out tomorrow, as long as I can avoid their bites I should be okay, then again their venom probably couldn''t kill me, but it''s better to be safe.

    I turned around and headed home, the Tugglits had almost mined the Rex completely, his insides were clearly completely visible. I greeted the Tugglits as I passed, Rugtug wasn''t here, he was probably in the Tugglits den overseeing the building on their defences.

    I soon arrived home. The usual routine proceeded, we ate dinner then Samora began her lessons.

    Ellephwen was now completely taking part in the lessons now, she seems to be remembering  a lot of the Goblin tongue whenever Samora mentions a new word or sentence. It seemed to annoy Samora a little as she thought she was finally better than Ellephwen at something, she still is of course, Ellephwen said herself even when she could speak the Goblin tongue properly she still wasn''t fluent in it.

    I was getting quite in to it myself now, it''s quite interesting to learn more about the Goblins at the same time.

    Well, the Goblins are largely similar to us other than their language, there are just subtle differences. For instance due to their short life they celebrate a sort of half birthday every six months.

    I think I''ve learnt enough to be able to explain my plans to the Hobgoblin leader and to confirm whether or not he does indeed want me as a Chief. So next time I see him I''ll try and talk to him.

    I just hope I find him before conquering the dungeon.

    ~Day 44~

    I forgot about it last night, but I was going to ask Ellephwen and Samora about the Poison Cissions. Before I left for the dungeon this morning I decided to ask them. Ellephwen said that the monster was a variant evolution of the Giant Cission Raptor which is what the two guards I saw were. It was called the Fel Cissos. She said that even with my Poison Resistance the Cissos was still a formidable enemy. She told me that I shouldn''t challenge him without potions.

    Apparently you can activate potions by pouring a small amount of mana in to them to, otherwise they''re just gross tasting drinks. Samora opened up a chest near hear bed and handed me a small bag filled with poison curing and poison resisting potions. I asked her if she had any for venom as there are also Venom Wolves down there. She had a few, but told me to use them sparingly. I attached the bag to my belt and opened the door to leave.

    I turned around to see both of them looking worried, so I promised to be careful and told them I don''t plan to attack the Fel Cissos yet. That seemed to relieve them slightly, but they still seemed worried. What are these two overprotective parents going to be like when I leave home? It feels like they''re going to break down when I leave...

    I greeted the Tugglits again, Rugtug was wearing some bone armour today, nothing heavy, just some light shoulder pads and wrist-guards, he is a mage after all.

    Reaching the third floor I immediately headed for the Razbat Queen, I did want to explore the Venom Wolves den today, but first I wanted to get the hardest battle out of the way.

    Once again there were no Rexes, it seems that I was right about what the Rexes were doing, so they should stay out of the main tunnels for a while longer.

    I walked down the Razbats tunnel, looking in the branch tunnels as I strolled, a few young Striped Razbats were populating them, but it was certainly a lot less than yesterday.

    I reached the Queen, wasting no time I pulled out Skullcrusher leaping at the Queen with it held over my head landing a blow straight on it''s skull. The Queen fell at great speed to the floor in a cloud of smoke and broken rock. As soon as I landed I ran towards the Queen, but was blocked by the Razbat guards, I summoned my Shield and tried to push them out of the way from the side, as they moved out of my point of view the Razbat Queen came in to it.

    Blood was dripping from her head, but she had recovered quickly flying straight towards me, I had no time to dodge so I held up Skullcrusher in front of me her mouth wrapped around the handle.

    This is a good chance. I took my right hand off the weapon and gripped the other end of the handle pushing my muscles to the limit I used my strength to swing Skullcrusher with the Queen still attached towards the wall, she loosened her teeth before she was slammed against the rock. I adjusted my stance and kicked upwards towards her chin, my foot connected with her making he fall backwards in the air.

    I wanted to chase after her to keep up the attack, but her guards wouldn''t let me, I swung Skullcrusher as I did yesterday bludgeoning the crowd.

    I received a few wounds, but the rest of the guards fell to the ground, dead or dying.

    *Screee..*

    The Queen let off a low screech, it was just me and her. I shook of the blood covering Skullcrusher, then after pausing for a moment, leaped at her. She tried to move out of the way, but I used my Shield which was still active to box her in. In a last ditch attempt she flew towards me, we clashed.

    *Cough*

    I coughed spitting out blood, the Queen had forced a claw straight through my chest, it was sticking out of my back dripping with blood. However, the Queens skull fared a lot worse, I used the thinner end of my mace and jammed it in her eye socket, her skull was broken and cracked around it, her body was twitching.

    I yanked Skullcrusher out of her skull, she fell limp on to the floor whilst her claw was still embedded inside me.

    With a slight grunt I yanked that out too.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 15] to [Level 16]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 41}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 42}]

    [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 1]  has increased to [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 2]

    [Polearm Novice lvl 5] has increased to [Polearm Novice lvl 6]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 25] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 26]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 13] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 14]

    Good, that was a good useful fight. A few level ups from what I thought would be a lesser Boss. Well to be honest I still feel as though she was a lesser boss, even with her guards she was easier than the Rex boss.

    I also still have enough energy and time to explore the Venom Wolves den, although I don''t plan to attack their pack leader. It''s only a guess right now, but I believe every floor of this dungeon has a wolf pack with a pack leader. I also think they will all have a similar den structure, it''s not that all the Wolves have similar behaviours and social structure, it''s do to the dungeon, each dungeon has an overall theme and this seems to be the theme of this dungeon.

    First off I want to see how I fare against the basic Venom Wolves. So I charged against the first group I saw, there were three of them. They spotted me and charge, venom dripping from their fangs. They were about the same speed as the Sabre-toothed Black Wolves from the second floor. I dodged around them with my superior speed, using Skullcrusher to smack the underbelly of a leaping Wolf.

    *crack*

    *Yelp!*

    The Wolfs ribcage was crushed with a single swing and he fell to the ground dead.

    So they''re not that tough... I suppose I should compare them to the Raptors then? Fast, agile, but weak bodies, that probably also means that they rely on the amount of damage they can cause though. So their venom must be quite dangerous.

    Using my superior speed I dodged the other two Wolves with some difficulty before finishing them off. As long as I don''t fight large groups I should be fine, they''re dodgeable. Now let''s see if I''m right about them having a pack leader.

    ...

    ...

    I''ve finished exploring the Venom Wolves den and I was right. They had all the same types of rooms and tunnels as the previous two Wolf sub species I found in this dungeon. There were other smaller tunnels that didn''t belong to the Wolves though, they all seemed connected, I think they were dug out by some sort of giant Mollit, but they seemed empty now. Well I say empty, there were some small herbivore Cissions roaming the tunnels, they warned me if I got too close, with a small poison cloud of all things. Hmm, I hope it''s only this floor that has venomous and poisonous monsters on.

    Like I said earlier the Venom Wolves layout was very similar to the other two subspecies, the biggest difference was obviously the vines. They had the hanging down vine trees in their feeding room, like the Cissions forest.

    Of course the most important thing was whether they had a pack leader or not, which as I predicted they did. The room he was in was curiously not guarded by higher evolved Venom Wolves, at least not from what I could see from far away. Maybe the Venom Wolves I saw with him were evolved, but their physical appearance barely differs to the previous evolution... It could be, I guess? I can''t say I know much about the Venom Wolves.

    The pack leaders room had almost no adventurers bones in it, I guess not many adventurers could get past the Rex, let alone the Venom Wolves. The room seemed to have the same magic light as the Cission forest, it had a waterfall at every side of the room, except of course one at the entrance to the room.  The water streamed down to the middle of the room which had a small pond. The pond had another small circular waterfall inside it which must have led to the fourth floor. That was all I could see from where I was, using amplified vision meant I could have a good look without getting close enough to possibly alert the pack leader of my presence, I want to avoid fighting him today after all...

    Speaking of the pack leader, this one wasn''t much larger than it''s pack members, he was only about as large as the Sabre-toothed Black Wolves. He did differ in appearance though, he had a singular horn on the centre of his head, which looked like it could also secrete venom. He had three long tails that ended in tufts that looked slightly damp, don''t tell me he even has venomous tails? He seems troublesome...

    Well, I suppose it''s time I headed back, I''m a bit reluctant to do so as it''s barely been half of the usual time I spend in the dungeon. I want to be at full strength before challenging the Venom pack leader, so I am going to head back for now. Besides I levelled up my Polearm skill from all the Venom Wolves I killed, so exploring the Venom Wolves den wasn''t completely pointless.

    Maybe I''ll have a chat with Rugtug before I leave?

    I began my walk back home, but... I came across a disturbing scene as I arrived in the Rexes boss room. Corpses... Dozen of Tugglit corpses strewn all over the floor. What..?

    "IZ DA LAZZ!? PLEEZ LAZZ, HALP MA PEEPL!" Rugtug was desperately fighting off a teenage human, next to him were three adventurers... Three adventurers I recognised (It''s the lass!? Please help my people!

    What the hell were those idiots doing?! Rage boiled up inside me.

    "AYLA! WHAT THE F*CK IS GOING ON!?" The three young adventurers I saved before were looking anxious and terrified whilst the stranger battled Rugtug.

    They jumped when they saw me, even the human turned around.

    "Who are you, how do you know Ayla?" Terrin drew his daggers and faced me.

    They don''t recognise me, do they. I don''t have time for this.

    I sprinted past the three adventurers and grabbed the Human who was attacking Rugtug slamming him against the wall. The rock cracked and crumbled slightly.

    The boy coughed up blood as several of his ribs cracked form the force.

    "Who. Are. You." I tried to stay calm, but it was difficult. Why the hell did they attack the harmless Tugglits? Why did the three return to the dungeon when they were strictly told not to!?

    "Le.. Let go of me monster! I''m the Hero of Ashes!" The boy desperately struggled.

    Hero of Ashes? What does he mean?

    "LET.. LET GO OF HIM." Terrin charged at me.

    "WAIT TERRIN!" Ayla grabbed Terrins arm.

    "What? Why? He''s got the Hero, we shou-" "IT''S ELLENA!" Ayla interrupted Terrin.

    Both Terrin and Iven looked dumbfounded.

    "I''m right, aren''t I Ellena?" Ayla grabbed my arm desperately.

    I nodded slowly with my head turned to her.

    "Please... Please drop him..." She stared in to my eyes pleading.

    I hesitantly dropped the boy to the floor and took a deep breath.

    "I have several question." I said calmly.

    Ayla looked meek. "I.. I understand."

    I looked over at Rugtug.

    "Iz... Ok... Weer bot'' ta blam..." Rugtug sighed out. (it''s okay. We''re both to blame.)

    ...

    With everyone calmed down slightly Ayla began her explanation.

    "I know we promised to not come back here, but we were ordered by our guild. Our guild was given the task of training up the Hero and we were told to join his party, as it would be a good opportunity for us to level as well." Ayla pointed towards the youth who was still wheezing from his wounds.

    "Why are you telling this to a monster!? Just kill i-" The ''Hero'' was thumped by Iven.

    "Please be quiet Cyrus." Ayla gave the Hero Cyrus a condescending glance.

    I''m confused... Why is this boy a ''Hero''...

    "How exactly is he a ''Hero''..?" I asked Ayla.

    "...He''s a reincarnated person, from another world called ''Earth'', the Queen only discovered him recently, but as soon as she did she bestowed the title of Hero on him so he could have free roam to level up for the battle against Lavias. He isn''t really technically a Hero..." Ayla explained.

    "What!? How dar-" Another thump from Iven.

    I closed my eyes in thought. I think I understand, due to him being a reincarnated person, he''s stronger than normal adventurers, so they had no way of stopping him physically, but that doesn''t explain why he attacked a sentient monster like Rugtug...

    "Why did he attack Rugtug?" I asked.

    "Ah... Dat''s sorta me own falt. I ''ad  sum sentreez standin gard wiv bon speerz. Dey wer orderd ta wurn ov atakkers." Rugtug shook his head apologetically. (Ah, that''s sort of my own fault. I had some sentries standing guard with bone spears. They were ordered to warn off attackers.)

    I see... That still doesn''t explain his hatred of Monsters... unless, nobody has told him that Monsters can be sentient and intelligent? I mean some countries even allow monsters like Dryads or Lizardmen in to their towns for trading...

    I groaned... "Did nobody tell the fool from another world that not all monsters are his enemies?"

    The three young adventurers looked down to the floor in shame. "...We didn''t think about it, I guess everyone just assumed that he would know from his old world." Ayla mumbled.

    I sighed out loud. "Boy, did monsters exist in your old world?"

    The boy stared at me full of anger. "Huh? Of course not. Only in games!" He spat out.

    The adventurers faces went pale and were quickly filled with expressions of guilt.

    *Sigh*

    "If this fool is going to be a Hero, then before levelling he should learn about our world..." I told the three of them.

    They all weakly nodded. I tied up his arms so he couldn''t escape then told them to take him back to Ashes, he struggled a little, but seemed to settle down when I leant down and apologised for attacking him, in fact I think he blushed a little... To be honest I shouldn''t really be apologising to him, he''s undoubtedly in the wrong here, but even Rugtug seemed to forgive him. I don''t know how a being could be so kind as to forgive the one that murdered most of his family. It is an unusal situation though and we can''t exactly have grudges between allies in the upcoming war, not that Rugtug has confirmed his participation.

    I did notice that whilst I was talking to Ayla and Rugtug Iven was staring at me with a red face, I don''t know how I feel about a seemlingly mute Horseman developing a crush on me...

    Before escorting them back to the surface I asked Rugtug if he''ll be okay. He told me that there were a lot less dead than he first thought, in fact most of them would live. It turns out that most of their vitals were missed thanks to a combination of bone armour and the Heroes rookie skills.

    After we reached the outside of the dungeon I wished them good luck and told them not to come to this dungeon again, even if they have a Hero with them.

    "Ellena..." I turned around to see Ayla run up to me as I was leaving.

    "Hmm?" I tilted my head.

    "...It was good to see you again... I just wish we could have reunited under better circumstances." She gave a sad smile.

    "I wish so too." I placed my hand on her shoulder and gave her as warm a smile as I could muster.

    She looked down and fidgeted. "...Well bye"

    With that she ran up to catch up with the other three.

    [Dryad''s Charm lvl 1] has increased to [Dryad''s Charm lvl 2]

    Hmm? Did I use that skill today... Wait a minute... Is that why?

    ...It''s best not to think about it...

    ...

    I arrived back home and informed Ellephwen and Samora about what happened.

    Ellephwen seemed quite angry, but she certainly didn''t show it. She was calm, however it was quite clearly a calm anger... The worst kind if you ask me.

    She said she was going to go talk to the Queen of Ashes and would be back in a few days. I''m a little concerned, she still only has one arm will she be al right. She smiled at me and told me she would be fine, with that she left.

    It would just be me and Samora for a few days, looking at Samora she was making a complicated expression, I think she was both happy and worried about it just being me and her for a few days...

    We ate dinner and got on with today''s lesson. Although Samora didn''t seem completely in to it, she seemed distracted. So I was right, she was worried about Ellephwen as well. I told her we could stop for now and she agreed that it would be best.

    With nothing else to do, I did a little armour maintenance, then went to bed.

    ~Day 45~

    I made sure the potion bag Samora had made for me was well stocked, today I was going for the Venom Wolf pack leader and nothing else. I''m not going to challenge the the Fel Cissos today. If I challenged both of them in one day I''d be no better than the foolish Hero from yesterday.

    I first checked in on Rugtug to see how they were doing, he told me that they managed to save the majority of the injured, but they still lost twelve Tugglits. He''s decided to strengthen their defences, he''s also going to try a greet any adventurers that come in here in the future to attempt convince them to leave his people alone.

    After talking to him I took a slow stroll to the Venom pack leader, I had plenty of time today as I only have one thing to do today.

    I made sure to avoid as many fights on the way there as possible, but was still forced to kill a few groups of Venom Wolves on the way.

    I arrived at the pack leaders room, now that I was closer I could see a subtle difference in his guards, they had four venomous fangs instead of two like the normal Wolves. That doesn''t seem like much, but I''m guessing they''re also slightly stronger that normal Venom Wolves.

    I activated a venom resistance potion and drunk it, it should last about 30 minutes, so I need to make this quick.

    I sprinted towards the two guards, this pack leader only seemed to have the two. As I swung Skullcrusher in to the side of one of the guards the other managed to leap over it baring it''s fangs at my throat. I dodged backwards, but his teeth still scraped and pierced my skin, an acidic pain ran through my throat.

    "Urgh!"

    It felt like my throat might melt off. I pulled Skullcrusher around for another attack crushing the skull of the second guard.

    Skill [Venom Resistance lvl] gained!

    The pain slowly resided...

    Al right... Venom Resistance gained, it didn''t happen exactly how I wanted it to, but I got it...

    Anyway, it''s time for the main fight...

    I walked in to the pack leaders room, his ears pricked up as I came in. He turned to face me and began growling, little droplets of venom fell around him, smoke rose up from where it began to corrode the vines beneath us.

    He sprinted at me with great haste, his speed was almost double that of the Black Wolves pack leader. I barely dodged his initial bite, a few droplets of Venom reached my arm burning it. This is more like acid than venom.

    I swung Skullcrusher in to his leg making a loud cracking sound.

    *RAARARARARAGH!* Just as I thought, he was physically weaker than the Black Wolves pack leader, meaning that if I can restrict his movements, this should be a relatively easy victory.

    It seems that my fighting style is perfect for this fight, if I was someone who focused on attack instead of defence then this fight would without a doubt be a lot harder. It seems a though it will be easier than the fight with the Black Wolves pack leader, as long as I don''t let my guard down.

    The venomous pack leader limped towards me, he still had great speed. I rolled to the side and used Skullcrusher to break his other hind leg.

    *RHARARARAGGRAA!* He screamed out again.

    Then I felt something sink in to my shoulder.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGGHHH!"

    Even with pain resistance and Venom Resistance the pain was still immense, I looked at my shoulder and it was practically melting, masses of smoke rose from the wound whilst liquid skin and blood leaked down my arm.

    She tricked me in to getting close to her by sacrificing her other leg, just to bite in to my arm. About a third of my health drained down before my regeneration kicked in. I fell to the ground in pain unable to move, but the pack leader was also incapacitated.

    [Venom Resistance lvl 1] has increased to [Venom Resistance lvl 2]

    My breathing began to return to normal and my arm began to heal just before the venom completed eroded through it...

    "Ruuur..."

    I looked at the pack leader through slightly blurred vision, judging by his expression it would seem he has resigned himself to death after seeing his trick fail. I stood up using my weapon to keep myself steady, It could be another trick so I decided to use my Shield to finish him off... A little undignified, but what part of my fighting style isn''t?

    Using the Shield I quickly bludgeoned the Wolfs head in, falling back down in exhaustion.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 16] to [Level 18]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 42}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 43}]

    [Polearm Novice lvl 6] has increased to [Polearm Novice lvl 7]

    [Kingsfoot lvl 5] has increased to [Kingsfoot lvl 6]

    [Warriors Will lvl 18] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 19]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 14] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 15]

    [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 8] has increased to [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 9]

    Pheew... I managed to grow two levels from that battle, I''m also close to evolving Regeneration again, I wonder how powerful it can get...

    My Polearm skill is also progressing nicely, well, it makes sense when you think about, I have had a lot of difficult fights these past few days.

    Now, what do I do with the pack leaders corpse... I know, I''ll take his venom sack or whatever he keeps his venom in and use the venom in moderation to increase my Venom Resistance. It''s a rather masochistic method, but it will be useful.

    I don''t really want his hide, it''s not as thick as the Black Wolves hide so I don''t need it. So I''ll bury him whole.

    I headed home after burying the beast, I held his venom sack carefully in my hands...

    I arrived home with out much issue, I almost spilt the venom after being attacked by a few Grey Wolves on the first floor, some fell out of the sack and melted through one of the Wolves skulls, I quickly put him out of his misery, no one should suffer than badly...

    What? I may use a painful blunt weapon, but at least I don''t melt brains...

    I carefully placed the sack in several layers of Black Wolf hide and left it near my leatherworking station.

    I headed inside exhausted and very very hungry.

    Samora seemed relieved that I was still alive, maybe it''s best not to tell her that my arm was hanging by a few flakes of flesh an hour ago.

    Samora told me it was a little early for dinner, so I had an apple to tide me over until dinner.

    To pass the time I decided to fix up my armour. My pauldron was completely melted through, it was unfixable so I needed to make a whole new pauldren.

    ...

    After finishing the armour the moon was already rising, so dinner should soon be ready.

    Samoras food wasn''t as delicious as usual, I think she''s still distracted worrying about Ellephwen. I told her that Ellephwen said she will be gone a few days so she probably won''t be back tomorrow either. So to relax.

    I told her to relax, but really I''m worried as well, I trust Ellephwen completely, but she does still only have one arm. It would be weird not to worry...

    Samora tried to teach me the Goblins words for different foods, but she was still distracted. So whilst I did learn a few words, we had to stop quickly.

    I was still quite exhausted so I thought I would fall asleep quickly, but I stayed awake for a while anxious about my fight with the Fel Cissos, I was planning to challenge him tomorrow, I can most likely win if he''s similar to the Cissions Raptors, physically he should be weaker than the Rex, but I do have his poison to worry about.

    So I''m anxious, but also very excited...

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 44 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 18] + 5

    [Health: 1210/1213] + 145

    [Mana: 256/256] + 38

    [Stamina: 1130/1182] + 134

    [Hunger: 1182/1182] + 134

    [Attack: 959] + 123

    [Defence: 1678] + 167

    [Magic Attack: 294] + 39

    [Magic Defence: 542] + 76

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 2] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 2] New! [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 7] Up! [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 43}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 2] Up! [Polearm Novice  lvl 7] New!  [Kingsfoot lvl 6] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 26] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 19] Up! [Warriors Strength lvl 15] Up! [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 9] Up! [Guardian lvl 7] [Dryads Charm lvl 2] Up! [Skinning lvl 2] [Tanning lvl 1]  [Leatherworking lvl 2] [Carving lvl 2] Gain! [Earth Magic lvl 1] Gain! ]

    Another note: What''s peoples opinion on running two fictions at the same time? I''ve been writing a Star Wars fanfiction in between The Daily Diary and I''ve been thinking about also uploading that on here. It would not be updated very often, maybe once every few weeks...

 Chapter 10: ~Day 46-50~ Mushroom vs Poison

    Author note: It''s not a particularly long chapter this time, the reason it''s late is just that I simply didn''t have enough time to write it. So because of that I''ve decided that I''m going to release a chapter every Monday, it''ll just make it easier and give me enough time to write it. This isn''t as often as I wanted to release when I first started this story, but then again I didn''t plan to write such long chapters at first.

    Anyway sorry for the delay and I hope you enjoy!

    ~Day 46~

    I woke up to find that Ellephwen was still not back, I didn''t think she would be back already, but I do hope she comes back soon so we stop worrying about her, I know it''s unnecessary as even with her injury she is still most likely many times stronger than me and Samora.

    Samora said she was supposed to check on the village today, but she wont just in case Ellephwen comes back and was injured somehow on the way. Once again, it is probably quite unlikely such a thing happens.

    I decided not to try to convince her to go, it will only be a few days at most until Ellephwen comes back and the village should be fine without her, besides her assistants Herred and Tomar know where she is if they need help.

    Anyway, today I want to move down to the fourth floor of the dungeon, which means defeating the Fel Cissos, for that I stocked up on a lot of poison antidotes and resistance potions. From what I''ve been told and found out myself he should be physically weaker than the Cission Rexes, same with the Giant Cission Raptors guarding him, but they will probably also be a lot faster.

    As I arrived at the dungeon, I realised that it''s been quite a few days since I last the saw the Goblins, I wonder if they''ve moved on to somewhere better to train? I doubt they''ll come back to this dungeon, so I might have to visit their village.

    Oh well, I have something else I need to concentrate on for now. I continued walking to the Fel Cissoses boss room. The Cission Rex boss has been completely scrapped of resources now, a few guards stood by his room, quite clearly the second floor now belongs to the Tugglits thanks to me killing all the boss monsters. After greeting the Tugglits I carried on down the ramp to the third floor, after spending all this time with them I''ve concluded that even the weakest Tugglit has some level of sentience and intelligence, so it''s only polite to greet them.

    The Rexes were still looking after their young in the hunting grounds, so I arrived at the two giant Cission Raptor guards with no problems. Despite their size they should go down with relative ease, I just have to be careful no to hit by them, an evolved Raptors claws sound troublesome.

    I pulled my weapon out and stood in a stance ready to charge, I want to save all of my mana for the fight, so I won''t be using Mushroom Shield or Bubble, then again I haven''t really used Bubble yet, it''s a bit pointless for an aggressive fight as I can''t really do damage with it. The only use I can see for it would be to protect allies during a retreat, but as I have no allies that fight with me it''s almost pointless at the moment.

    I took a small breath, tensed my muscles, then leaped at the closest Giant Raptor, Skullcrusher met with the side of her skull before she could relax, her vine-like skin crumbled and ripped apart as she fell sideways. A claw was thrust through my abdomen whilst I was still in the air, blood burst from the wound and my mouth. I turned my head to see the other Raptor had reacted quickly, the creature was even faster than the smaller Raptors, a speed out of place with her size.

    Another claw came in to my view from the side, she was swinging at me with her other arm. I intercepted with Skullcrusher bringing it down on the incoming arm.

    *Crack!*

    The bone cracked and her arm went limp. She began to swing me around in anger and pain. After she swung me close to the wall I gripped on to the vines, I climbed down the wall and when I reached the bottom I dropped skullcrusher temporarily, I used one arm to grip on to the vines whilst using the other arm to pull the Raptors claw out.

    A gaping hole was left in my chest, it began to heal quickly, of course. I leant down to pick up my weapon, but behind me I heard hissing, jumping backwards of the wall I could see the Raptors jaws snap closed where I was just standing half a second ago. I landed on the back of the Giant Raptor and sprinted towards her head swinging the mace head down to crush her skull.

    *RAAARRR!*

    The Giant Raptor fell to the ground as I jumped of her back. I managed to beat the two Giant Raptors without taking any serious damage, I also managed to gain a level.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 18] to [Level 19]

    [Polearm Novice lvl 7] has increased to [Polearm Novice lvl 8]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 15] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 16]

    Good. I turned around to face the entrance to the Fel Cissos room, he was standing almost in the middle staring at me. He wasn''t moving, he was completely still, but he was definitely staring at me and I think he was grinning. It''s hard to tell with his Raptor like face. Now that I''m closer I can make up more details, he had several valves jotting out on his back which were letting out poison gas, on top of that the gas was leaking out of his mouth and nose. It was also leaking out of his tail, he was an almost literal walking gas cloud.

    I could see the room clearer now as well, there was a huge tunnel sloping downwards, a tunnel which clearly had less vines in than this floor. So the fourth floor won''t have poisonous monsters in? I can''t be certain, but it seems likely. I also noticed something else, the water in this room was tinted slightly green. Could it be poisonous water, is that how so many monsters on this floor got poison or venom properties? Hmm... That could be useful to me, if I can take the water home it could help improve my poison resistance. I was already going to improve my venom resistance, so adding poison shouldn''t hurt too much... Well... it will hurt, but the pain should be worth it in the long run.

    I took a deep breath and proceeded to drink a few Poison Resistance potions. Okay, let''s do this. I sprinted forward towards the Cissos, but he just breathed in. What is he doing? Preparing to attack? Then, he breathed out. A huge cloud of poison sprayed out of his mouth, covering everything in front of his in a cone. I activated my Shield just as the poison was about to hit me, the poison spread around my shield.

    The Cissos closed his mouth. I looked around the room, a thick green cloud covered every corner of the room, the Shield stopped the brunt of the gas, but obviously couldn''t stop it all. I would have probably been fine with the Bubble, but I thought there was no point to using  the Bubble, the reason being that even if I had used it, I would have had to deactivate it to fight the Fel Cissos anyway and the gas would have still been here.

    I felt a stinging sensation all over my body, it felt as thought all the veins in my body were contorting and burning. I fell to one knee holding on to Skullcrusher. If it was this bad with the potions, my Poison Resistance skill and my Pain Resistance skill, then it must be beyond torture for a normal adventurer.  Then again a normal adventurer wouldn''t get this deep.

    The Cissos stared at me, he didn''t look like he was smirking anymore, instead he looked annoyed and confused that I was still alive. He leaped at me, I mustered up as much strength as I could and dived out of the way, but the claw of his foot gripped on to the potion bag I had around my waist wrenching it off my belt and smashing it to the floor.

    "NO!" I yelled out reaching for it.

    The Fell Cissos swooped his arm down slamming in to the side of me sending me flying. I hit the ground bouncing a few times before smashing the back of my head on a rock.  I groaned. My head was bleeding, but that wasn''t the worst of it, my health was ever so slowly being drained. I opened my now blurry eyes and noticed the potion bag on the floor, it had been completely crushed by the Fel Cissos and several different shades of liquid poured out of it.

    So there''s no way for me to cure myself, if I don''t make it back to Samora, I''ll die...

    The Fell Cissos leaped to me bringing another claw down, I brought my Shield to my side to deflect it this time, since I had enough time to react.

    I have a bigger problem than the poison right now, I don''t think the Fel Cissos will let me leave easily. I picked myself up, pulled out my skinning knife and stabbed it in to my leg. Adrenaline rushed through me and my concentration returned to me. I used my Shield to block a few more attacks from the Cissos and jumped up on to his head. I tried to cave the top of his skull in, but two claws came from either side of me, so I jumped backwards on to his body. So he won''t let me crush his skull. Well, I still have something else I can use. I walked over to one of the poison spewing valves on his back, and thrust the sharp end of Skullcrusher inside.

    *RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGRRRH*!

    The Fel Cissos begn writhing around, trying to scratch at me, but his claws couldn''t reach me. Waves of concentrated poison gas assaulted my body and lungs. My vision blurred and my health dropped. I repeatedly thrust Skullcrusher inside the creatures valves. Then, his body fell... I was knocked off his falling body in my weakened state.

    [Health: 521/1247]

    Over half of my health had been knocked off, but I beat him,  my eyes are stinging and my lungs burn. Now I jut have to make it back to Samora.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 19] to [Level 22]

    [Poison Resistance lvl 2] has increased to [Poison Resistance lvl 4]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 43}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 44}]

    [Polearm Novice lvl 8] has increased to [Polearm Novice lvl 9]

    [Kingsfoot lvl 6] has increased to [Kingsfoot lvl 7]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 26] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 27]

    [Warriors Will lvl 19] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 20]

    I levelled three times from that fight, my poison resistance also levelled up twice. It was a useful fight, but it wont matter if I can''t make it back home.

    Woah.

    Everything went black for a second.

    I need to hurry...

    ...

    I Reached the entrance to the dungeon. My consciousness is fading.

    [Health: 282/1373]

    My health is dropping fast, my Poison Resistance levelled again.

    ...

    [Health: 33/1373]

    Finally... Home... I fell on to the door, opening it. Samora was lying on her bed reading, I saw her drop her book as she saw me. I''m sure she can help me, dying at this point, before I even fight Lavias... How pointless my resurrection would be...

    "Elli... Ar... yo....ay? ELLE....." I heard Samoras voice faintly as my vision turned to black.

    ~Day 47~

    My vision returned to me... I''m not dead, which means Samora managed to save me...

    There was a slight weight on the right side of my torso, I sat up to have a look. The weight slipped down as I sat up, it was Samora who was sitting in a chair sleeping on me. Did she stay up with me all night?

    Her eyes were red and sore looking, she must have cried... Why did she cry? She must have known she could save me?

    I didn''t really want to wake her up, so I leant back down and tried to get a bit more sleep, I was still pretty tired anyway, almost dying can really take it out of you.

    ...

    ...

    "ELLIE!"

    I felt shaking.

    "ELLIE WAKE UP!"

    "Urrgh..." I groaned as I forced my eyes open.

    Samora was standing over me shaking my body with eyes full of worry.

    "Ellie... Are you.. Okay now?" She held on to my arm.

    I smiled, she had already cured me, I''m fine now can she really not tell?

    "I''m fine, thanks to you..." I smiled.

    Samora gave a sigh of relief and sat back down in her chair, I sat up in bed. She turned and looked me in the eye.

    "What happened, Ellie? Why didn''t you use the antidote?" She asked, staring in to my eyes intently.

    I took a deep breath and told Samora what happened.

    ...

    Samora sighed. "You''re not going back in there Ellie, it''s too dangerous."

    Of course I knew this would happen when she found out, but I have to go back. I need to fight against tougher opponents to level up enough it time for the battle with Lavias.

    "It was only that floor that has poisonous monsters on, the water has strange poisonous properties. I only got this badly injured due to the poison, I''ll be fine on the fourth floor." I argued.

    Samora sat back and scrunched her brow, folding her arms. "Are you certain that the fourth floor has no poisonous monsters..?"

    Well... No I don''t... It''s just a prediction... What can I do to ease her conscious and let me go... Ah! "I don''t know for definite, but if the fourth floor does happen to have any poisonous monsters, I swear I will not go back until I max out Poison Resistance... Is that... Acceptable..?"

    The beautiful Elf scratched her head with a "Uuuuh... Fine... Fine... BUT, the instant you see a poisonous monster, you leave,do you understand?"

    I nodded my head.

    Samora relaxed. "Good, now I''m very tired. So I''m going to bed, you should also rest for today. So don''t go to the dungeon."

    She walked over to her bed and crawled under the covers. I guess I''ll go and do some armour maintenance if I have to stay here. I slept for quite a while already today so I''m not that tired. Ellephwen still doesn''t appear to be back either... Me getting that injured whilst Samora was already worrying about Ellephwen... Not a good combination...

    ...

    After I finished my armour maintenance I had one more thing I wanted to do... I took the venom sack out, pouring some in to a Moonwood bowl so it wouldn''t melt through it. Then I took some water and poured that in, diluting the venom. If I''m going to improve my venom resistance, I''m not going to do it with the Venom Wolves concentrated acidic venom, I don''t want to melt parts of my body off voluntarily.

    I cut my hand with my skinning knife and placed it in the diluted venom. It stung, but it wasn''t burning my skin off, it was doing a little bit of damage to the wound, but that was the plan. My self inflicted wound healed up. I repeated the process.

    The plan was to repeat the process until I had results.

    ...

    After a few hours, I had managed to gain a single level in Venom Resistance. I wasn''t exactly planning to gain many levels, but just one is a little disappointing. I suppose next time I could dilute it a little less to increase the levelling speed.

    I returned inside, it was about time for dinner. Samora was still sleeping... Hmm, I don''t really want to wake her up, I''ll have to make myself a quick something. As someone who lived on her own for quite a few years, I can make at least very basic meals, cooking was never my strong point though, no matter what I made it always tasted so bland. I would often just eat in the village pub.

    I made myself a quick sandwich, then had an early night.

    ~Day 48~

    Samora apologised many times for not making dinner last night, I told her I was fine as it was my fault she was so tired. I told her I was going to head to the fourth floor today, she looked troubled, but she had already promised to let me go, even it was reluctantly.

    When I arrived at the second floor Rugtug was waiting for me by the entrance to the third floor, he seemed worried about me, apparently one of his sentries saw me stumbling towards the entrance, they came out to try and help me, but I was already gone. I told him what had happened. He sighed and told me he was just happy that I was alive, then, without missing a beat asked if he could use the Giant Raptors bones, as the bones of the Fel Cissos are also poisonous. Really? The bones are poisonous as well? What was with that monsters obsession with poison?

    I don''t really mind him having the Raptors, I don''t need them, but I don''t want him to risk any of his people in going down to the third floor, especially since the Rexes could start roaming the tunnels any day.

    I decided to drag their bodies up to Rugtug on my way back from the fourth floor. I told him I would see him later and walked down the ramp to the third floor.

    I arrived at the tunnel to the fourth floor without seeing any Rexes, when are the Rexes going to come back. Considering how longs it''s been, maybe they spend most of the time in the hunting area, it is large enough for all of them to live comfortably.

    Well, I''m not going to complain about that, I began to walk down the tunnel. It was just as I thought, the vines thinned out before reaching the fourth floor. However something else replaced the vines, light blue magic lights lined the walls.  With my Night Vision I didn''t need light, so it didn''t bother me either way, but it did make the tunnel... Seem somewhat charming... I mean, if it could still be called a tunnel, it''s so wide and tall now I don''t know if it still qualifies as a tunnel.

    The tunnel only headed in one direction from the third floor, it seems as though the floors get less and less complicated the further down they are, well that''s on top of getting smaller, so I suppose the two would go hand in hand.

    After walking for a while I did come across a branching path, I could either keep going forward, or go left. Since this floor should be smaller than the previous, it should only take today to explore, so which way I go isn''t important.

    I decided to keep heading forwards for now.

    Ah, I seemed to have found the wolves of this floor... I.. I don''t think it would be wise to attack them... After all, whilst I''ve never seen one in real life I have seen them in a book and heard about them when I was being told about how Ellephwen and Samora met. That''s right, they''re Iron Wolves... No doubt about it, grey glistening fur, about 16-20 ft tall and two thick tails.

    Really, Iron Wolves? Straight after Venom Wolves... That seems like a bit of a leap...  If Samora was defeated by Iron Wolves, how am I going to stand a chance against them?

    ...I think it would be best to leave them for now, I''ll ask Samora when I get back whether it''s a good idea or not to even attempt it. For now I''ll go down the branching tunnel.

    I explored down the second tunnel and it wasn''t long before I discovered the second species of the fourth floor. Megalits... They''re creatures very similar to the Mollits, a cousin species. Expect they''re 25 35 ft tall. They''re burrowing monsters just like the Mollits, but they have four arms and almost pitch black fur. They also have no eyes, as they never see any light, unlike Mollits who often live in the dark, but never pitch blackness. Well, this floor is filled with magic light, but it''s not like that will make the Megalits suddenly grow eyes.

    Megalits are also an extremely solitary monster, even more so than the Mollits, so there probably won''t be too many of them, which means I shouldn''t have to worry about fighting more than one at once.

    Hmm, I could probably sneak past the giant monster, but I think it would be best to test if I can fight the Megalits and since this one is closest to the way out, he would be the best to test with.

    I ran towards the Megalit, as soon as he noticed me he began to swing his arms, but I could easily dodge the swings, he''s not that much faster than the Mollits and I''ve gotten even faster since then. So I can dodge him easily, but can I damage him back? I jumped on to one of his arms using it as a platform to get closer to the megalits head, twisting my whole body I swung Skullcrusher around directly in to his face. The Megalit stumbled and fell backwards, his face was bleeding, but mostly intact. So I can manage to knock him over, alright now all I need to do is to finish him. I leaped above the Megalit and brought my mace down on to his face again, the skull cracked and the Megalits limbs fell limp.

    Alright, now I know I can take them out quite easily if they''re on their own. With that knowledge in mind I carried on exploring the Megalits territory.

    ...

    ...

    It didn''t take too long to finish exploring the Megalits territory, it wasn''t exactly large and throughout the whole day I only saw about 12 Megalits, no children either, only fully grown adults. Which is why I was surprised to find that they had three bosses... I mean every species that had a boss so far only had one boss, yet the species with the smallest population has three?

    I mean it could just be that two of them aren''t bosses, it could just be there were two unusual looking Megalits in large rooms on their own... They just all seemed very... Boss like I suppose. One was shorter at about 20 ft, but was covered in spikes, his fur seemed to have a bit of a blue tint to it as well. Another stood at a looming 45 ft, he was just sitting down against the wall, there were what looked like armour pads all over his body, his fur had a slight green tint. The final Megalit was about 38 - 40 ft, it was hard to tell, his fur was very thick and pitch black. His room also appeared to have no artificial light, in fact any light seeping in seemed to turn to pure darkness, even with my maxed out Night Vision I was having a bit of a hard time making him out. I''m calling him the Shadowlit for now, I''m trusting my instinct that says he''s the strongest of the three.

    Other than that there''s not much more to say about the Megalits territory, they had a few streams of water dotted around and for food seemed to have a room filled with Grey Wolves... It was quite unusual to see a Grey Wolf being hunted down and eaten, it just doesn''t suit the image of a Wolf.

    So for today I''ve finished looking around the fourth floor, I still have the entirety of the Iron Wolves territory to explore, if I even end up doing so. I also have the three Megalit bosses to challenge, which should be interesting.

    Of course I did manage to kill a few normal Megalits today, only three, but that still  actually levelled me up once.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 22] to [Level 23]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 44}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 45}]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 16] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 17]

    I walked back up to the Fell Cissos boss room, before I head home I had to drag the body to Rugtug first. Even before that I want to level up my poison resistance, so I brought an empty potion bottle with me to put the poison water in.

    So after sealing the poison water and putting it in my general belt bag, I grabbed hold of the Fel Cissos bony leg. I tried to drag it, my muscles strained slightly, but I did manage to just about pull the creature...

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    After a rather exhausting hour, I managed to lump his body next to where the Rexes used to be. Rugtug''s sentries that were there bowed to me and ran off to get Rugtug. I wasn''t expecting it to take so long to drag the body, so I''m already late enough at is. I''ll talk to Rugtug tomorrow.

    ...

    I rushed home due to already being late, as soon as I walked through the door I saw a Dryad sitting at the table.

    "Ellephwen, you''re back!" I walked over to her and gave her a small hug. She seemed fine, she had no injuries and was smiling gently as usual.

    Samora came over as well and sat down. "Are you going to tell us what happened now that Ellies back?"

    Ellephwen nodded and sat back down, motioning for me to do the same. "Yes, I will. To put it simply, the Queen didn''t want to fall behind the Hevenpar Empire..."

    Both me and Samora gave Ellephwen quizzical glances. "Do you mean to say the Empire has more than one reincarnated person?" Samora asked.

    "Correct, they have managed to acquire two reincarnated people. One has served as a general for around 40 years, the man is a brilliant tactician and warrior, the other is a 14 year old boy, who happens to gifted mage. She apologised to me, saying that even if they have to deal with Lavias in the short term, she still has to deal with the ever expanding Empire in the long term. So she wanted the ''Hero'' Cyrus to get as strong as possible, as soon as possible." Ellephwen continued.

    I see, I had heard great things about the Queen of Ashes, but it seems anyone can make a blunder sometimes. I''m guessing the current situation of her country doesn''t help either, the stress of being the closest kingdom to King Lavias can''t be small. To top it off a kingdom having more than one reincarnated person is unheard of, there are a few cases of it happening throughout history, but it often didn''t bode well for the other Kingdoms surrounding it. Reincarnated people are a powerful weapon after all.

    Ellephwen carried on "There''s more. I learnt the current state of all known reincarnated people. One exists in the Demon Territory, she was born a Demon, which is quite rare in itself, she''s 15 and is serving as her father General Ulzkar''s top assassin. The final person we know of is part of the Explorers Guild on the Monster Continent, he is 26 and leads a well known party who have earned themselves their own estate thanks to their contributions to the guild."

    Another two reincarnated people... Including me that''s six... Six, that may not sound like much to an outsiders, but usually there are at most two or three reincarnated people alive at once, sometimes there are none at all...

    "I can see you''re both concerned. I intend to bring this up with the last member of the Council of Ents and a few other prominent monsters, but I believe this was the Great God''s way of preparing for Laviases awakening..." Ellephwen told us with a serious face.

    "If the God''s knew Lavias was coming back couldn''t they have warned us?" I asked with a scrunched brow.

    Ellephwen shook her head. "Do you know how many God''s there are? On top of the thirteen Great God''s?"

    I shook my head.

    "There are hundreds... They may be God''s, but when you get a few hundred beings together, there are bound to be conflicting interests... Some Gods may have tried to tell us, but were sabotaged by the less savoury ones." Ellephwen sighed and took a sip of tea.

    So there''s some level of conflict between the Gods... Could that be why I was reincarnated in to a Monster? Was it because a God wanted to reincarnate me, but another interfered? Or was it just a joke by a particularly nasty God...

    I honestly don''t know, but I do I know I wont have an answer until I''m told directly by whatever it is that gave me a second life...

    After the discussion was over, we had dinner. It was too late for Samoras lessons, so we were going to go straight to bed. However I remembered something, the Iron Wolves.

    "Iron Wolves? You met some Iron Wolves on the fourth floor?" Samora asked, her and Ellephwen looked at each other.

    "Well... I don''t think you have too much to worry about to be honest Ellie. Although it would be best to be cautious whilst fighting them, you can most likely beat even a pack of five." Samora answered.

    HUH!? Wait that doesn''t make sense. "But you lost to a group of them before Ellephwen save you, how could I stand a chance?"

    Ellephwen and samora looked at each other with confused expressions, before both of the almost in unison seemed to realise something. Samora stifled a giggle. What, did I say something stupid?

    "My dear Ellena, it was over 300 years ago that I found Samora, she has been living in that village for centuries..." Ellephwen answered me.

    What... WHAT?!? I mean, I just assumed that Samora had only been living there a few decades... Why did I think that? is it just because both of her apprentices are young..? I suppose I never thought about the fact that they might not be her first apprentices. That would also explain why she appears to be so trusted by the Council of the Ents, she been a part of the Great Rurrian forest for hundreds of years...

    So I guess that means I''m a lot stronger than Samora was a few hundred years ago...

    *Sigh*

    I can''t believe I never thought of that possibility.

    We all went to bed after that, Samora had a bit of a giggle fit. Which embarrassed me, but I can''t really blame her. I can be thick in the oddest of ways.

    Ellephwen seemed to fall asleep quickly due to finally being back in her own bed, Samora and I followed not too soon after.

    ~Day 49~

    Ellephwen left in the morning to talk to the prominent members of the forest about what she has been told. It''s a shame she couldn''t stay at home longer since she just got back, but duty calls I guess.

    My plan for today was to challenge the three boss Megalits, I could explore the Iron Wolves den now, but I do want to make sure I''m as strong as possible before doing so. I know Ellephwen and Samora assured me I would be okay; which is unusual considering their usual adversity to me going down there, but as I always say, it''s better to be safe than sorry.

    I left for the dungeon. Rugtug was waiting for me by the Raptors skeleton, he told me they had already started mining it and wanted to ask me whether I wanted any. I told him that I didn''t particularly need any, but could he save me a little just in case I need any in the future. He promised to do so.

    I reached the Megalits territory. I decided to head for the largest of the Megalit bosses first, I''m guessing he''s defence focused since he''s large with armour plates covering some parts of his body. So it will probably be the fight in which I have to exert the most strength. Come to think of it, there are three of them... Can I really fight all three in one day, they are all bosses as far as I know. So they''ll probably be individually stronger than any monster I''ve faced so far.... Maybe I''ll just fight two today... I''ll see how the fight with the Armoured Megalit goes.

    I arrived at his room, activated my shield and walked inside. The monster loomed over me. He must have smelt me or something as he brought down one of his fists to try to crush me, I dodged out of the way and a shockwave from his fist shook the room. Chunks of the ground broke apart. The Megalit threw another punch with one of his three other arms, I used the opportunity to jump up on to his arm to use as a stepping stone to his face. I can''t be certain, but that is mostly likely his weakest body part. The fact that my head is my strongest body part should be ignored for most creatures, it would probably be the weakest part of my body if it weren''t for my unique skill.

    The Armoured Megalit swung his arm to knock me off, like swatting a bug. I leaped up to the Megalits face and put all my strength in to a single swing. Skullcrusher met with the giant monsters face, the impact threw me backward several feet, as I landed I slid along the ground. Looking up, I could see the Armoured Megalit  hold on to his face with one arm, but he seemed mostly unfazed...

    Still I definitely injured him... Which means I can kill him...Whilst he was distracted I sprinted around behind him and climbed up the shell-like armour on his back. I reached his head and twisted my body for another swing, I was once again knocked backwards by the impact, but this time the Megalit stumbled forward slightly as well.

    *GRRRRRAH!*

    The Armoured Megalit roared in anger whilst holding the back of his head. This guys defence must be ridiculous... This really is going to take a while.

    ...

    "haaaa, haaaa, haaaa."

    I''ve been attacking the gigantic beast for over an hour now and finally... Finally he falls, I finally killed him... This was my longest fight yet and I am exhausted... It was getting a bit dangerous near the end, I was getting tired from dodging all the time and he managed to hit me when I made a little mistake... He took about a quarter of my health off.

    Still, the fight was at least less dangerous than the fight with the Fel Cissos, I also managed to gain a few levels from defeating him.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 23] to [Level 25]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 45}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 46}]

    [Polearm Novice lvl 9] has increased to [Polearm Novice lvl 10]

    [Kingsfoot lvl 7] has increased to [Kingsfoot lvl 8]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 27] has increased to [Warriros Heart lvl 28]

    [Warriors Will lvl 20] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 21]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 17] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 18]

    I think... It would be a little dangerous to fight another one of the Megalit bosses today, especially if the others are as tough as the Armoured one, of course they probably won''t have as much defence, but they may be strong in other ways. I''m especially worried about the Shadow Megalit, I have no idea how he''ll fight. Megalits are slow attackers, but such a thing doesn''t really seem to suit a monster that uses shadows to fight, after all shadows are often associated with assassins and assassins aren''t usually slow. So does that mean the Shadow Megalit will be fast on top of having the body of a Megalit..? What a dangerous variant...

    After resting for a few minutes I skinned the giant Megalit, my skinning leveled up, which makes sense, the Armoured Megalit was huge after all. Not just that, his hide was incredibly tough, it blunted my skinning knife. After burying the beast using a hole that he helped to start, I left for home.

    On the way I of course saw Rugtug, when he saw the huge hide I was carrying he stopped me for a moment.

    "Lizzen, lazz. Cud I usk tat yu giv uz a lil bit o'' dat hiyd? Jus'' a bit." He scratched the back of his head whilst asking me. (listen, lass. Could I ask that you give us a little bit of that hide? Just a bit.)

    I looked at huge pile of hide I was dragging around... Well it''s not like I need all this hide, I''ve still got quite a lot left at home, although this hide is a lot tougher than anything else I have, hence why I''m dragging it all the way from the fourth floor. Still, I don''t really mind handing some over to the Tugglits.

    I nodded my head and put the hide down, I did some quick measurements, then carved off about 1/5th of the massive hide. It may have only been a small chunk of the giant Megalit, but it was still quite a large amount.

    I handed the hide over to Rugtug who struggled slightly under the weight.

    "Tank ya lazz, I''l maak ya sumtin nize ta tank ya propli." Rugtug bowed his head lightly. (Thank you lass, I''ll make you something nice to thank you properly)

    I knelt down and smiled. "It''s fine Rugtug, you really don''t have to make me anything."

    Rugtug shook his head." Na lazz, I inzist. Uve dun alut fur us sinz we mat ya, juz lemme mak ya a lil trinkut." (No lass, I insist. You''ve done alot for us since we met you, just let me make you a little trinket.)

    Ugh. I really don''t mind, it''s not like I didn''t benefit at all, after all thanks to Rugtug I already have my Skullcrusher. Hmm, I suppose if it''s just a trinket that''s fine. Would the trinket be jewellery? Come to think of it, since getting a proper body I haven''t worn jewellery once, both Ellephwen and Samora are always wearing jewellery. I mean as a farmer I didn''t exactly have much jewellery, but I had some for when I went to the village...

    I''m actually kind of looking forward to it now, I hope it''s a necklace...

    ...

    I arrived home early, there was a lot of time until dinner, so I decided to try to level my Poison and Venom resistance until then. After preparing the Megalits hides of course. For the Venom I Followed the same process as before; only I diluted it a little less this time, then placed my cut hand in the water. The poison water was already water, it also didn''t seem as strong as the poison of the Fell Cissos, so it should be fine on it''s own.

    After a few hours I gained a level in both skills.

    It was time for dinner, obviously Ellephwen wouldn''t be joining us tonight as she''s gone to convene with the other prominent members of the forest. Optimistically she''ll be back by tomorrow, but judging by what they''re going to discuss it might take a little longer.

    After dinner Samora finally got back to teaching me the Goblin Tongue, she said she didn''t have to worry about Ellephwen as she was still in the forest. To be honest I would have thought the forest holding Lavias would cause more worry than a relatively friendly human kingdom, but I wont say anything and make her worry.

    I''ve gotten to grips with very basic speech now, so I could probably explain the situation to the Goblins. At this point I wonder if it might have been easier for someone working under the Council of the Ents to come and tell them, but I don''t really want to interrupt their important work right now, my problems probably seem trivial in comparison.

    Anyway, today Samora wanted to teach more complicated words and phrases, just so I can have proper conversations with the Goblins. Now that I have a basic grasp of their speech patterns and words, it''s a bit easier to learn new phrases. So I should be able to have proper conversations with them soon...

    As I got into bed I looked over to Ellephwens empty bed, and sighed. It wont be too long until I leave, so I wish she would at least stay here until then. It''s pretty selfish I know, but sometimes you can''t help being selfish.

    ~Day 50~

    Today''s plan was still the same as yesterdays, to defeat the Megalit bosses, depending on how strong the Spiked Megalit is, I might be able to fight both today, but if he''s anything compared to the Armoured Megalit I find that unlikely.

    As I arrived at the end of the third floor I saw Rugtug overseeing the Fell Cissos mining, it seemed to be going quite well, he told me that the hide will come in handy, he''s making clothes out of it for the more evolved of his Tugglits. He also told me that he''s started making the trinket and it will be ready in about 4 days.

    I''m looking more and more forward to it.

    As I was walking to the Fel Cissos boss room, I saw something new... The Cisson Rexes have finally started to come out of the hunting room, well I say that, there''s only one out here so he may be the only one. Still, this could mean that I''ll have to fight multiple Rexes at once. I felt a grin spread across my face, fighting a few of those Rexes at once? that sounds exciting... I''m going to dodge fighting this guy for now, as I want to be at full strength for the Megalits, but if enough come out that I can''t dodge around them all... Well let''s just say I wont be disappointed...

    I quickly made my way to the Spiked Megalits room, I killed a few normal Megalits on the way as usual and managed to gain another level. I walked in to the Spiked Megalits room, he was sitting in the corner eating a grey Wolfs leg, the leg seemed to have one of his spikes embedded in it... So does that mean he can use his spikes as weapons? Well that might make things a little more difficult. I activated my shield and cautiously walked in. the Megalit sniffed the air turning his head to face me. He stood up and hunched over.

    *Fwoo, fwoo!*

    His spikes flew out of his flesh towards me. I lifted my shield up. What? They''re projectile?! That''s... Interesting...

    One of the spikes flew under my shield and pierced my shin. I winced from the pain, but it wasn''t enough to distract me. I quickly sprinted towards the Megalit slamming my shield in to him, I leaped up past the shield to smash Skullcrusher down on to his head.

    *Fwoo fwoo fwoo!*

    Spikes flew out of his body at every angle, my body was pierced  by about 10 spikes and I was thrust backwards.

    "UGH!" I grunted in pain.

    So he could use them in quick succession? I pulled my Shield back to protect me whilst I pulled the spikes out. How am I going to go about this? That took off about 1/6th of my health... So I could probably take a few hits.

    hmm... I know what to do. I ran forward with the Shield in front of me, the Megalit let out a few bursts of spikes. I tried my best to shield myself, but a few made it past hitting my legs. I still kept up my pace, slamming the shield in to him again, he roared at as he was pushed pack against the wall. I kept charging and lowered my head, just before I reached him I took my shield away, headbutting him straight in the stomach. The wall behind him shook as dozens of vein-like cracks formed behind him.

    *GRAAH!*

    The Spiked Megalit seemed unsteady. good, this is what I wanted, using the opportunity I climbed his body using the spikes jutting out of it, when I reached his head I thrust the sharp end of Skullcrusher in to his roaring mouth. It passed straight through the skin at the back and out the back of his head.

    *kaaakk. kaka*

    The Megalit let out unusual sounds from his throat as blood dribbled down the handle of my weapon....

    For a few second nothing happened, then his huge body fell to the floor. I noticed that I was smiling again, it was an interesting battle. I believe my first battle against real projectiles, if I don''t count the gas of the Fel Cissos. It was an educational and enjoyable experience.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 26] to [Level 28]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 46}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 47}]

    [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 2] has increased to [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 3]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 28] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 29]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 18] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 19]

    [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 9] has increased to [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 10]

    Excellent, my Regeneration is nearly ready to evolve again, it can already regenerate some pretty bad wounds in a few minutes, so I can''t wait to see what happens when it evolves.

    I have no interest in his hide, it''s appears to be no different to the normal Megalit hide, so I''ll just bury him whole. I will take a few spikes though. They could make interesting weapons or something.

    After burying the giant, I picked up a few spikes and headed home, I may have extremely fast regeneration, but it''s a fact that using it tires me out, so I''m in no state to challenge the Shadow Megalit, that will have to wait until tomorrow.

    On my way home, I gave one of the spikes to Rugtug, he didn''t ask for it, I just thought it could prove useful as weapon material or something. He thanked me for it anyway.

    ...

    When I arrived home I placed the spikes with the rest of my materials, to be honest, it''s becoming a bit of a cluttered mess, but since I''m going to be leaving soon I don''t see much point in cleaning it up... Although, maybe they''ll keep it all here? I mean, I should only be gone for about a year and I can''t take any of this with me, I can''t carry a mass of hide whilst I''m travelling....

    I''m sure it will be fine, but I''ll ask Ellephwen just in case. I went back around the front of the house and entered inside.

    Oh... It seems that Ellephwen still isn''t back... I did think something like this might happen, but I guess the meeting will take a while longer, that also means some big decisions are being made, so I''m guessing Ellephwens probably going to be busy for a while...  Which is.. A little upsetting.

    Since I arrived at a similar time to yesterday, I decided I would do the same thing, try to level up my Poison Resistance and Venom Resistance. After greeting Samora I went back outside and set it all up.

    ...

    Unfortunately after a few hours only my Poison Resistance levelled up, I think I might have to increase the ratio of venom, it is getting to the point where the venom barely stings. Which at least means this method is working...

    Me and Samora finished the day of as usual, dinner then Samoras lessons in the Goblin Tongue. Samora''s cooking has been improving significantly, whilst still not on the level of Ellephwen, she''s definitely getting close.

    Anyway, for Samoras lessons today, we just carried on with what we were doing yesterday. Complicated phrases and words. Samora is a pretty good teacher, I think I might actually get fluent before I leave.

    With the day over we went to bed... Tomorrow I will challenge the last of the Megalits and then dive in to the Iron Wolves territory. I felt anxious and excited not just about the Shadow Megalit, but about the Iron Wolves as well, I wonder what their pack leader will be like?

    I can''t wait to find out.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 49 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title: Kin of Ellephwen]

    {Level: 28] + 10

    [Health: 1548/1548] + 335

    [Mana: 345/345] + 89

    [Stamina: 1484/1484] + 302

    [Hunger: 1484/1484] + 302

    [Attack: 1245] + 286

    [Defence: 2059] + 381

    [Magic Attack: 386] + 92

    [Magic Defence: 715] + 173

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 7] Up! [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 5] Up! [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 7] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 47}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 3] Up! [Polearm Novice  lvl 10] Up!  [Kingsfoot lvl 8] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 29] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 21] Up! [Warriors Strength lvl 19] Up! [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 10] Up! [Guardian lvl 7] [Dryads Charm lvl 2] [Skinning lvl 3] Up! [Tanning lvl 2] Up!  [Leatherworking lvl 2] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 1]]

 Chapter 11: ~Day 51-55~ The Mushrooms promise

    Author note: second longest chapter this week. Quite story heavy, I hope you enjoy. ^_^

    ~Day 51~

    Ellephwen is yet to return, I suppose her returning in the middle of the night would be unlikely, but I wonder what they could be talking about that''s taking so long. Well, the future of our entire continent I suppose...

    Samora still seemed fine, a stark contrast to when Ellephwen was in the Kingdom of Ashes...

    Still, despite the worry that I was feeling, I can''t help also feeling excited. Today I will challenge the Shadow Megalit, I''m not expecting to lose, not in the slightest, I beat the other two boss Megalits relatively easily, but I get the feelings the Shadow Megalit is more powerful than them.

    I greeted Rugtug as usual, the Tugglits were almost done with the Fel Cissos corpse, all of the Tugglits who have the intelligence to wield weapons are wearing quite competent sets of bone armour. Also whilst some of them still wield stone spears or pickaxes most of them now have weapons made out of bone. Even if they don''t become an incredible fighting force in a years times, they could probably still help, at least against the weaker monsters drawn by Laviases aura.

    I carried on past Rugtug and carried on down to the third floor. More Rexes had come out of the hunting ground, from my count there appears to be six of them now,  that''s a lot more than yesterday, there are three in the main chamber than connects the tunnels... Hmm, I really want to try fighting them, but challenging a few at once... No, I need to fight the Shadow Megalit at full strength, I''m certain of that. So I''ll ignore these Rexes for now, although it''s going to be a little harder to get past them all without being noticed. It might be easier to try to sprint straight past them, they''ll probably notice me, but I don''t think they''ll pursue me, they''re not stupid so they should realise they can''t catch me... I think...

    I darted through the middle of the small group, I kept my eye on the Rexes as I ran, they showed no sign of following me, I''m almost certain that at least two of them noticed me, trying to chase something much faster than you isn''t worth it I suppose.

    I stopped running after I reached the fourth floor, there was no need to, I can fight the normal slow Megalits quite easily so there''s no need to try and dodge them. I reached the Shadow Megalits room easily, I killed one normal Megalit on the way, there really aren''t that many on this floor, I only saw one other on my way here.

    I looked inside the room, I could not see the Megalit, the strange unnatural darkness completely enveloped every corner of it. I activated my shield and held it close in front of me, I could hear him breathing, but I could not see him at all, my Night Vision was doing nothing... I cautiously walked further in...

    *WHACK!*

    Something cut in to the flesh on the side of my face, my body was flung sideways as blood spurted from my wound. The room must have been larger than I thought, I was flung far, but hit no wall. I twisted my body to land on my feet.

    That must have the been the Megalit... So he hides himself in his  own magically created shadows, that means he has the intelligence to use magic and the patience to wait for the opportune time to strike... I wonder if he has mortal level intelligence.

    I raised my voice "Hellooo! Can you use speech?"

    ...No reply, so either he''s smart enough to hide his cards, or he''s not smart enough to use speech... I''m going to go with the latter, he seems the type to be arrogant enough to brag to me during a battle...

    Maybe that''s an unjust stereotype?

    *Swoosh!*

    Another swipe came in from behind, I was prepared this time so I managed to avoid the majority of the damage. Three claws still dug in to my back, but I wasn''t sent flying at least...

    I wonder... How do I fight this creature then... I think now would be a good time to have magic, but I don''t have any.

    Another swipe came from the left of my body, I jumped sideways, his claws reached my arm scraping it... He''s faster than the other Megalits, but now that I''m used to his speed I think I can dodge him.

    Several more strikes came towards me  in quick succession, I tried dodging in and out of them, but a lot of the attacks connected.

    My torso and face began to get a little torn up, blood oozed out of the wounds, it wasn''t actually doing that much damage to me, most of the cuts were very shallow. Still, at this rate there isn''t much I can do, if I keep him here maybe I can...

    *Crack*

    I brought my shield in from the side slamming it towards where the Megalits strikes were coming from. It sounds like I cracked something. The Shadows seemed to regress and I could see a little better, in fact I could see the black fur of the Megalit. He was clutching the side of his head, blood seeped between his clawed fingers and flowed down his arm. So the attack to his head caused his magic to fade a little? It must have been a spell that requires concentration to keep going.

    Still... He seems unable to move... Don''t tell me that the Shadow Megalit is weak physically, I suppose when you create literal darkness and shadows you don''t really need to be that physically tough. He does also seem to be a few feet shorter than the normal Megalits.

    Being that weak though... I walked over to the bleeding Megalit to take a closer look, he''s definitely injured... That''s disappointing, I was hopi- expecting him to be the strongest of the Megalits... Well, depending on who your are that''s entirely true, he could probably wipe out a room of well trained soldiers with ease and he did take off half of my health in the end... I guess I''ll just finish him off now. I lifted Skullcrusher above my head and swung it down.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 28] to [Level 30]

    [Amplified Vision lvl 7] has increased to [Amplified Vision lvl 8]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 47}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 48}]

    [Warriors Will lvl 29] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 30]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 19] has increased to [Warriors Strength lvl 20]

    It''s been a while since my Amplified Vision levelled up, I suppose I was straining my eyes quite heavily during the battle. Hmm, since the Shadow Megalit died his magic in the room faded, it was very similar to a lot of the other boss rooms, a small stream and a bunch of bones and corpses. I can also see the Megalit clearly, his fur is... Beautiful, it was obsidian black with a touch of dark purple as the light touched it. It probably wouldn''t made very good armour, but on top of looking good, it''s thick so it''s probably quite warm. I''m definitely taking it home with me..

    I skinned the Megalit, then buried the remains...

    Then, I headed home, there was nothing else to do today, I want to explore the Iron Wolves den tomorrow, that will give me more time to explore, the deeper in to the dungeon i get, the less in a day I have to explore it... Luckily the floors are getting smaller and smaller, which sort of cancels it out.

    The Shadow Megalits hide was quite light, so it didn''t take me much longer than usual to make it home, I set up the hide with my other hide and leather, then went inside.

    What greeted me was Samora and Ellephwen sitting at the table drinking tea, next to them sitting on an odd transparent pink platform was Belric. A very comical image really, the platform wasn''t much bigger than a normal seat, it had a beautiful flowery pattern on it and seemed to be floating a few ft in the air. He looked entirely our of place on that tiny seat.

    "Uh... Hello..." I said, whilst stifling a laugh.

    Belric turned around. "Ah, yeah, you noticed?  It''s hard to find a seat that works for me, the Floskin arch-mage was kind enough to teach me this magic." He scratched the back of his head and gave me one of his awkward smiles he seems to only give me.

    Wait Floskin... That was one of my evolution options wasn''t it?

    "What''s a Floskin?" I asked whilst walking over to the table to join them.

    Ellephwen answered. "Ah, of course, that was one of your evolution choices wasn''t it? The Floskin are dwarf sized plant monsters, their bodies are physically weak, but their magic power is incredibly high. To be taught magic by their arch-mage is quite an honour." Belric scratched his head and grinned bashfully at that remark, this one felt genuine...

    Anyway... The Floskin are essentially sentient flowers? I''m really glad I didn''t evolve into one of them. Wait a minute...

    I knotted my brow. "Arch-mage? If the Floskin have an arch-mage does that mean they have some kind of kingdom or tribe?"

    Ellephwen smiled placing her teacup down. "Yes child, it is as you guessed, the Floskin have an odd Kingdom made out of tree-houses connected by bridges made of magic, it''s far west of where we live, quite near the Dwarven Kingdoms... The King wished to come, but it was quicker and easier for the arch-mage to come in his stead, they are close brothers, so the arch-mage had permission speak for him."

    Huh, I''d never really thought about it before, monster kingdoms, for some reason I just assumed all monsters in the Great Rurrian forest were under the Ents rule... I mean I knew that many monsters lived in tribes, I''ve known about Goblins sine I was human after all, but that''s completely different to a fullscale kingdom. I suppose it''s because out of the sentient monsters I''ve encountered most have been like Ellephwen, independent and low in population, a Dryad kingdom simply wouldn''t exist, their population is too small, after all Dryads can''t reproduce with each other, they have to find partners of different races, even then the birthrate isn''t particularly high.

    I wonder what other races have kingdoms? Gedill is a Treechild, so he is under the rule of the Ents and I have no idea what Belrics race is...

    "Belric is a Bersus, Ellephwen and whilst they do not have a set kingdom, they have several tribes all relatively close to each other. The Bersus are strong and powerful warriors, but are oddly peaceful contrary to their appearance." Ellephwen read my mind again and answered my thoughts.

    That would explain why Belric acts so different to his appearance, he comes from a contrary species..

    "Can you actually tell us what happened now?" Samora crossed her arms.

    Ah, she must have been waiting to hear what happened for a while...

    Ellephwen chuckled. "Of course, I apologise Samora. Well, to begin with the meeting ended up even bigger than we thought, monsters from all corners of the forest turned up. Including figures like the Orc warlord Gresk ''Gutweaver'' Hreglin and Wolfmother Telegrawl who have been at war for years now. Normally Gresk would attack Telegrawl on sight, but even he understood the gravity of the situation... After I explained what I had discovered and told them of my theory, there was a unanimous agreement. The fact that we have six reincarnated people of age at the moment is no coincidence, there are Gods helping us, but the Gods did not assist us last time, which means they knew we could win against Lavias. That means one of two things, Lavias has somehow become even more powerful whilst sleeping, or there''s something worse than him coming..." Ellephwens eyes had turned serious, no one in the room was smiling anymore.

    Something worse than a being that can destroy an entire continent with a single attack? I shuddered at the thought. What kind of beast has that power?

    Belric picked up where Ellephwen left off. "For that reason, everyone there agreed to complete peace, even Gresk and Telegrawl shook hands. Something this big means we need as many warriors as we can get, so that means not getting them killed in a personal grudge-match. That''s why, at least temporarily, we have created the Great Rurrian Alliance'' an alliance of almost every powerful or prominent figure in the forest. The Alliance will work together to strengthen ourselves for any threat, we will make up for each other weaknesses and we will ensure that our world does not fall to Lavias or any other threat we face..." Belric paused to take another sip of tea.

    That''s... A big decision to be made in one day, I suppose time isn''t exactly a luxury right now so it''s not like I can blame them or anything...

    Ellephwen carried on from where he stopped. "The first step, is to ensure complete peace and cooperation with the other members of our world, the Mortals, the Demons and the Elves... Our first step is to ensure that intelligent monsters not be hunted, as it is now whether you''re a Dryad or a normal Grey Wolf, you''re still considered just an animal, nothing more. We need the Mortals to pass a law that gives monsters with Mortal level intelligence the same rights as them, or at least one that makes the hunting of them illegal. To be honest, most Kingdoms would not agree to this under normal circumstances, which is why we haven''t pursued it before, but everyone knows about the threat we face. That will increased our chances, I know at the least Melena will agree to this, I discussed that something like this might happen when I last talked to her, after some consideration she told me she would agree. She''s never discriminated due to race to begin with."

    That''s... Quite a bit to take in, if this law is passed in any Kingdom, that would mean a massive change to our world... If the law is passed, then it would make other laws possible, such as monsters being allowed to live in mortal cities, or towns. Monsters allowed to join their military ranks. You don''t really notice it here due to Queen Melenas influence, but even the most gentle of monsters are often hunted, just for being monsters, especially in places like the Great Kingdom of the Holy Church, a country ruled by their religion, a religion that sees Monsters as their enemies... I''ve heard from samora that the Kingdom is always having at least a small scale battle with several Lizardmen tribes... I doubt they''ll agree to it no matter what...

    Well anyway, after that the discussion was over, all of the Alliance members left for home to tell their people of the decision, of course not all members have ''people'' some were like Ellephwen, independent, but influential monsters. The Floskin kingdom was given the task to contact the Dwarvern Kingdoms and the Hevenpar Empire, it''s a bit difficult to judge whether or not either of those will agree, Dwarves can be awfully stubborn and the Empire is known to have quite an arrogant ruler, but not a stupid one, so it''s a mystery how he''ll react.

    Belric stayed for dinner, then left immediately after. I once again noticed the difference in the way he treated me to the other two, a completely different smile. There''s definitely something off about it.

    It was quite late and Ellephwen was quite exhausted from the meeting, she said it lasted from dawn yesterday to dawn today, so she must have come back as soon as it ended. So because of that we decided to have a slightly early night, there was a lot going on so I don''t think any of us will get as much sleep as we want to, we''ll be too busy worrying...

    I do hope the Queen does accept the law as Ellephwen trusts her too, it will make travelling a lot easier for me, I''ll still be attacked by bandits and other such people, but it would be just a big a crime to attack me as it would a human. Theoretically of course, I''m sure there will be nobles who disagree with the law, so might disregard any such happenings on their land, but most of the Ashes nobles who would do such a thing are apparently too scared of the Queen to disobey her. So there''s that at least.

    There''s no point worrying about it for now though, I''ve still got the dungeon to contend with after all.

    ~Day 52~

    I slept surprisingly well, I wasn''t expecting to due to what we talked about yesterday. Have I just adjusted to getting heavy news every few days now? I''m not sure whether that''s a good or a bad sign...

    Anyway, Ellephwens back now, properly this time, it''s not her job to contact the Queen of Ashes, she''s considered too high rank and too valuable to be used as a messenger. I''m thankful for that, it means she''ll actually be home.

    Today I want to explore the rest of the fourth floor, I imagine it only consists of the Iron Wolves den and considering how large the Megalits territory is I don''t think It will be very large.

    I greeted Rugtug as usual and carried on my way, it seems as though he still hasn''t finished the trinket he was making me, I''m not complaining, it''s an item I wasn''t even expecting to get in the first place.

    I noticed a problem when I reached the fourth floor... The Rexes doubled since the last time I came. There were two many for me to just dodge through now, which means I''m going to have to fight a few to get past. That kind of defeats my original plan of exploring the Iron Wolves den at full strength. It will also take some time away from my exploration time... Hmm, maybe if I just defeat a few of them it will leave an opening for me to get through.

    Okay, I''ll give it a shot.

    To the right of me had the thinnest line, there were only two of them, I do wonder why the majority seem to be gathered in this main chamber in the first place, did they know I was coming? I did dodge past them twice yesterday after all.

    I charged at the two Rexes and before the closest could react I had brought Skullcrusher down on his head, he fell forward weighted down by the impact of my attack. A bite came in from the second Rex, I activated my Shield to block his incoming jaw, his jaw clamped around the Shield. I used the chance to strike, after landing from my jump I leaped back up towards to second Rexes head and used all my strength to crush the underside of his open jaw.

    *Snap*

    A loud low snap was heard as the Rexes lower  jaw was snapped in half and became loose under his skin. The Rex began to writhe around in pain, by this point a lot of the other Rexes began to notice the commotion, I had to end it quickly. I stood over the first Rexes fallen body and brought Skullcrusher down to, well crush his skull. With him down I leaped back up to the second creature landing another powerful hit on his head. He stopped writhing in pain and fell to the ground without another noise. Before any of the other Rexes in the room could react I ran down the tunnel to the fourth floor.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 30] to [Level 31]

    [Polearm Novice lvl 10] has evolved into [Polearm Journeyman lvl 1]

    Ah my Polearm skill evolved, that''s excellent news, it wasn''t the skill I most wanted to evolve, but I''m certainly not going to complain about it. Still, it would seem that despite their large size normal Cission Rexes aren''t that tough, especially when compared to the first one I fought, I was a  lot lower level then and I also didn''t have Skullcrusher, but the difference still seems high. I wonder if he was  a highly evolved Rex then? That seems likely, I think.

    I arrived at the outskirts of the Iron Wolves den, turning around it looked like I wasn''t followed. That''s good then. Now both Ellephwen and Samora seemed oddly confident that I could fight the Iron Wolves as long as there were not too many at once, so I''ll listen to their advice.

    I proceeded onwards until I saw my first Iron Wolf, or Iron Wolves specifically, a group of three of them in fact. I took a deep breath and readied Skullcrusher. I dug my foot in to the ground and sprinted towards the closest Wolf swinging Skullcrusher towards him, with a yelp the Wolf was sent a dozen feet sideways, the other two charged at me, they seem to be faster than any of the Wolves I''ve fought so far, but they''re not as fast as I am. I dodged in between the two and swung skullcrusher in a circle hitting them both. Hmm, I noticed it earlier, but the impact is like hitting a Rex, so they have the defence of a Cission Rex, but have much higher speed. Okay, I can take care of them as long as I don''t get sloppy.

    With a few more hits, the battle was done, I sustained a small amount of damage, but not enough to cause any worry. The Iron Wolves would be deadly if I lost concentration, of that I''m certain, but if I can manage to dodge their speed, I can win. I also don''t think it would be smart of me to challenge groups any larger than say, six or seven, judging from the fight just then, I think I could take care of another 2 or 3 at the same time, but any more would be pushing it. Well, luckily I have the speed to outrun them if I do encounter them.

    Anyway, with that conclusion I carried on exploring the Iron Wolves den...

    ...

    Small, that''s the first word I would use to describe their den, it seems even smaller than the Megalits territory. I would have thought the more powerful Iron Wolves would have spread their territory in to the Megalits.. Actually maybe they did, I don''t know how small the Iron Wolves den was say five years ago, maybe they''re a recent addition to this floor. I find it unlikely as the theme of this dungeon is ''Wolves'' of course, but the only other explanation I can think of is that the Iron Wolves just don''t want more territory.

    There''s evidence of that, their population seems relatively small, especially compared to the other Wolves, so maybe they have a low birthrate, the lack of Iron Wolf pups around backs that theory up as well. The Iron Wolves dens layout is just like the other Wolves, but I only saw about 3 children the entire time I was here, granted I didn''t exactly venture far down the tunnel they were in as I still don''t have any desire to kill children.

    Well, it''s not like I''m complaining, thanks to their low population I haven''t seen a group any larger than four so far. Ah, the Iron Wolves do have one major difference to the other Wolves though, instead of just having say Elder Wolves, or Sabre-toothed Wolves, they have a few different types.

    There were large Iron Wolves that seemed bulkier, their fur seemed almost like literal Iron now as well, it was sharp and shined in the light, it also felt metallic to the touch. They had slightly better defence than the Megalits, but were just as fast as the other Iron Wolves, dangerous. Then there were the ones who had longer legs and thinner bodies, they were faster than normal Iron Wolves, but with the same defence,  which is also quite dangerous. Finally were some slightly smaller Iron Wolves, strange tattoo like markings covering their bodies making strange swirls and jagged lightning like symbols. These Iron Wolves could use Storm Magic, or at least they seemed to be able to summon lightning, I got a surprise when I first fought one of them. They also have the same speed and defence of a normal Iron Wolf, despite being smaller.

    That brings me on to their pack leader, which I found in a room with what seemed to be a man made platform in, that the beast slept on. I wonder if the Lonely Wolf made it with his magic as the Dungeon boss. Anyway, the pack leader had all three qualities, he was larger, although only by about 4 ft, had a thinner body and could use some form of Storm Magic. His fur seemed to be made out of actual Iron and he had a very dominant aura. I grinned in anticipation when I first saw him...

    However, the way down to the fifth floor was not behind him, in fact I found the way down in just a random tunnel like on the first floor. There was something odd about the way down though, it was just as large as the previous sloped tunnel down to this floor, but it had stairs, not a ramp, but stairs. The entrance to it was built up with a decorative frame depicting the monsters of this dungeon killing various mortal races. The lines of the wall had the same magical light as this floor, but the lights were seemingly coming from lamps hanging down from nails dug in to the walls. It was odd and seemed a bit off coming from how the dungeon was so far. I wanted to go down, but I decided to stick with my usual rule of only going further down after defeating all the bosses on the floor, this of course left me in much anticipation, but I could hold out for another day or two.

    After all that, I left to go home for the day, with all of the Wolves I fought I did actually manage to level up a few times.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 31] to [Level 33]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 48}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 49}]

    [Polearm Journeyman lvl 1] has increased to [Polearm Journeyman lvl 3]

    [Kingsfoot lvl 8] has increased to [Kingsfoot lvl 9]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 29] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 30]

    [Warriors Will lvl 21] has increased to [Warriors Will lvl 22]

    It ended up being a pretty productive day. On my way back, I thought about the Iron Wolves pack leader, if I want to fight him on even grounds, then I''ll need magic too, I have the Earth Magic skill and Ellephwen says I have an affinity for it. I''ll ask her if she can teach me anything when I get back.

    ...

    "Earth Magic? It might be a bit difficult for me to teach you, child. I could only teach you how to manipulate Moonwood as it only requires an incantation, a lot of magic require the use of specific poses or arm movements to cast, at least for those who are new to the world of magic. As you become more skilled you can complete many spells just by thinking about it. However, until then you may use this." Ellephwen went over to her box of old books and pulled out what seemed to be one of an anthology.

    She handed me the book, it was titled ''The Dryads Guide to Magic IV: Earth Magic'' by Lady Allifirus. It seems to be part of an ancient collection of books that guide the reader in the ways to perform every magic a Dryad can learn. Ellephwen then told me that a lot of the magic in these books has been mostly forgotten by now.

    I found a spell that might be useful against the Iron Wolf pack leader and got to work. It was a spell that formed a sort of earthen body armour around my body, it said that it didn''t actually touch my body, but floated a few centimetres away from my skin, this seemed perfect to fight magic users, the spell would have to get through the armour first before it could reach me. Of course against melee attacks it didn''t do that much, but I''ve already got enough defence against melee attacks.

    I carried on practising until bed time, Samora was pouting a little when I said that I didn''t want to learn anything new about the Goblin Tongue today as I was busy. I don''t think she was genuinely upset, she was just being cute.

    Still I finally managed to, whilst not master the spell, at least accomplish it.  My Earth Magic skill grew a level, as far as I know magic skills work a little differently. Reaching max level just means you have mastered how to use them, it does not means your spells are more powerful, so even a master mage could just be launching a volley of incredibly weak spells at you. Of course a master mage would be smart enough to realise they need to train their Magic Attack up as well as their magic skills. Still the attack should naturally grow as you use the spells more, so if a master magician does reach max level in any of his magic skills he should already be a very formidable mage.

    Anyway, with that finished my mana is depleted and I am exhausted, so I went to bed and drifted off to sleep quite fast.

    ~Day 53~

    Since I forgot about it yesterday, I told Ellephwen and Samora about the stairway to fifth floor. Samora seemed to think that it''s just because I''m getting closer to the Lonely Wolf, so I shouldn''t worry. Ellephwen, however is a lot more cautious, she told me that if I do use it I should be very careful, a sudden change in a dungeons appearance apparently means it''s a trap most of the time. I wonder if there would suddenly be traps after four floors, there hasn''t been a single one yet. I also wonder why anyone would make a trap look completely different to the rest of their dungeon, shouldn''t you try to conceal it? Surely making it look different completely defeats the purpose. Ellephwen read my mind and told me that dungeon bosses often do it to torment the adventurers, they fill the rooms with powerful weapons or other items, so the adventurers must risk themselves to get said treasures.

    That makes more sense to me, but other than on the corpses of dead adventurers I haven''t seen any treasures. Still, that doesn''t mean I''m going to ignore her advice, it''s always helped so far, so I''ll trust in her judgement and be extraordinarily careful when exploring down it.

    That can wait until tomorrow though, today it''s the Iron Wolves pack leader I''m challenging. I''m of course also using it as an opportunity to test my new spell. First of though, I had to get through the Rexes, their numbers don''t seem to have increased by much, I think a few must stay behind just to watch over the surviving young''s growth.

    To get past them, it looks like I''ll have to kill a few again, this time it looks like I could probably get past one who appeared to be slightly away from the others, but close enough that trying to get past would probably fail for me. Which is troublesome...

    I dispatched of him as quickly as I could, but one of the others caught on quite quickly, maybe they were prepared today due to what happened yesterday... Either way my leg was caught in his massive jaws. I didn''t really want to have to regrow my leg, it would leave me tired so I would have to wait another day to challenge the pack leader. So I activated my Mushroom Bubble, the Bubble expanded around me forcing the Rexes jaw open wide enough that it broke, getting me an accidental second kill.

    I ran down to the fourth floor and deactivated the bubble manually, I didn''t really want to use that skill, it uses up almost half of my mana and I wanted as much as possible for the upcoming fight. My Mana isn''t exactly incredible, it''s better than the average low ranks human mage, but in my previous life there was a rumour that the Hevenpar Empires Arch mage had a pool of around 50 000 mana, some said that he had unlocked the secret to immortality because of it, hold on, now that I think about it maybe he evolved to a High Human and is still alive today? Ellephwen did say that whilst it was incredibly rare there were a few cases of humans evolving, it''s the only way I can think of that a human could attain so much mana. Most humans average at about 200 mana,  I''m certainly stronger than the average human by far, but there are truly some terrifying people out there.

    Anyway, I''m digressing again, the point is it costs 20 mana to activate the Earthen Armour spell, then another 2 mana for every second it is active, which means I''ve cut my already short running time in half, now it will only last a few minutes...

    So this will have to be a short battle, my magic defence is quite high, but it wouldn''t do much against a powerful monsters lightning attacks.

    I made my way through the Iron Wolves den avoiding as many battles as possible, I couldn''t avoid a few of course, but luckily it wasn''t enough to leave much of a dent in my health or stamina. I reached the pack leaders room quickly enough, the pack leader was still sleeping on the man-made platform in the middle of the room. There were no other Wolves in the room with him and from what I''ve seen the Iron Wolves aren''t a species for cunning ambushes, they seem quite straight forward really. Therefore, it should just be the pack leader I''m facing.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    As soon as I stepped in to the room, the pack leaders ears pricked up, he was growling before he stood up, lightning flickering around him. I performed the required hand movements and activated my new spell. The Earth spun around my body and formed a protective armour, even though my face was completely covered I somehow could see the world around normally. The pack leader seemed surprised, but launched a volley of lightning anyway, now was the moment of truth.

    *BZZ!*

    *BIZZING!*

    *BUZZZ!*

    Small chunks of my magic armour fell off and the force pushed me back a few steps, but my body war unharmed. It works perfectly, I now have a countermeasure against magic, which means I can freely attack. Although, one downside is that everything is covered by the Earthen Armour, including Skullcrusher, my physical damage has gone down, but I can still win this.

    I charged at the beast, he recovered quickly from his surprise and lunged at me, he was faster than we and he jaw wrapped around my body, I must be slower with this armour as well, sh*t! His teeth pierced the armour as he sent lightning through the teeth in to the armour. I felt a strange pain like something was squeezing my body as the magical lightning ran throughout my body.

    tensing my muscles and bringing Skullcrusher down on the Wolf head I managed to loosen his jaws grip on my body. I kneed upwards causing the Wolf to be knocked over backwards. A double hit, one from the top then from the bottom. It''s just as I thought however, around a third of my health was gone from that single attack, it seems I''m quite weak to magic, perhaps even more so to lightning magic...

    The pack leader returned to his feet and charged for a second assault, I couldn''t muster all my speed so I had to fight a little differently, it will mean that my mana depletes even faster, but I''ll have to use my Shield and end it quickly.

    *PANG!*

    The large Wolf ran head-first in to the newly appeared shield, he became temporarily disorientated, I used the opportunity to finish him off quickly. My mana was already down to less than 100. I moved my shield out of the way and swung Skullcrusher towards his head, the beast tried to dodge the attack, but it only caused Skullcrusher to pierce his eye. His eye popped and blood burst out of the socket. The Wolf growled in pain, I brought Skullcrusher around for another swing, this time hitting him squarely in the side of the head.

    His skull was still intact though and he was still alive, clearly heavily injured to the point he could no longer fight, but he was still alive. An incredibly resilient warrior, really. I''d noticed it with a lot of the other Wolf subspecies, but in general they seem like quite an honourable species, if you forget the Venom Wolves, of course.

    Just as I thought he would, the Iron Wolf lowered his head in defeat, his one remaining beckoning for me to finish the job... So I obliged him.

    Overall level has increased from [Level 33] to [Level 35]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 49}] has increased to [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 50}]

    [Polearm Journeyman lvl 3] has increased to [Ploearm Journeyman lvl 4]

    [Warriors Heart lvl 30] has increased to [Warriors Heart lvl 31]

    [Intermediate Regeneration lvl 10] has evolved in to [Greater Regeneration lvl 1]

    [Earth Magic lvl 2] has increased to [Earth Magic lvl 3]

    Ohhhh. My regeneration evolved from that fight? It might sound odd, but it''s a shame I wasn''t particularly physically injured that much, I would have been able to see the effect of the evolution if I had been.

    Well, that''s the last boss of this floor defeated, a boss that if I hadn''t used Earthen Armour I would have probably had to retreat, or I might of died, either way I learnt the magic I needed and it worked out well.

    I won''t take this one''s hide, I''ll bury him whole, I have enough leather and hide to last a while. Besides the Armoured Megalit still had a more solid body that this pack leader. After burying the almost metallic beast, I headed back, making sure to sneak through the gap I made arlier in the Rexes defences.

    ...

    ...

    I arrived home without anything happening, since I hadn''t done masses today it would be a while until dinner. Since I had spare time I decided to carry on my resistance levelling, I increased the concentration of the venom and did the usual process.

    Since the venom was a lot more potent and actually began to heavily damage the skin of my hand, I managed to level it twice. My poison resistance however only levelled once. I wonder if there''s a way to increase the power of the poison, I''m just using the pure liquid form of the poison I found in the chamber of the Fel Cissos, but it seems relatively weak compared to the Fel Cissos poison itself...

    Maybe I shouldn''t mess with it too much, that could lead to me doing unnecessary damage to myself.

    It was starting to get dark, so I headed in for dinner.

    After dinner, it was back to the Goblin Tongue as usual, Ellephwen was back now, so she joined in again, much to Samora chagrin.

    Today was more general expressions and complicated words and sentences. Even Ellephwen was learning words she hadn''t even heard before. Samora looked very smug about it.

    After that we all went to bed, I told the two of them that I would be going down the stairs tomorrow, after hearing was Ellephwen said Samora seems to be worrying about it now as well, they both trust me enough to be able to survive in the dungeon as long as I don''t find the Lonely Wolf, but they still worry endlessly. Not that I can blame them though, I wouldn''t be much different in their positions.

    Still, they couldn''t take away my excitement for tomorrow, if the fourth floor had the feared Iron Wolves, then what Wolves inhabited the fifth?

    ~Day 54~

    I''m excited, today I will see what the fifth floor has to offer me. As I left for the dungeon Ellephwen told me to make sure to stay calm and be careful. It may be that the stairs indicate a huge level difference between what I''ve face so far and what is to come. I hadn''t thought about that possibility either, I wonder why both of Ellephwens predictions are so negative, is she a pessimist..?

    It would be quite odd to remain an optimist after what happened with Lavias I suppose, I wonder if that''s why Gedills so miserable?

    ...No, Gedills just miserable, I don''t think there''s a reason for it.

    When I reached the end of the second floor I noticed Rugtug and the Tugglits had completely finished off the corpse of the Fel Cissos, they were also heavily kitted out, most of them now had bone weapons or tools. It did look almost comical on their tiny bodies. Rugtug thanked me once again for the bones and told me he was almost done with the trinket, I told him not to worry, but I was certainly still excited to see what he would create.

    Carrying on to the Rexes, I found that their numbers hadn''t increased anymore, meaning there was still the same gap for me to get through, so I used the opportunity to sprint past, really this days going quite well... Hmm, maybe I shouldn''t have thought that, that''s usually a prompt to suddenly summon something to really ruin your day...

    Well, it is at least in all of the stories I read when I was a human. Hmm, it doesn''t seem to be in real life though, I arrived at the stairs without any issue, I only had to kill a few small groups of Wolves to get here too... I suppose there''s nothing else to do, but venture down.

    ...

    After a short while of walking slowly down, I saw no signs of traps, so I don''t think Ellephwens first theory was right, the second could still be. anyway, I finally reached the bottom of the stairs, it came out to a giant oval room, around the edge of the room was a moat of fresh looking water, it was quite a well lit room and had four large pillars attaching the ceiling to the floor. On the walls were thousands of small battle scenes surrounded by some sort of ancient lettering, a language I hadn''t seen before... On the opposite side of where I was, was a giant door, it was about 50 ft tall and was dark red, a small bridge led over the moat just as it did this side. The last things of note in the room were the two giant Wolf statues in giant frames in the wall, both around 40ft and with the appearance matching that of the description that the adventurers gave of the Lonely Wolf...

    This really doesn''t seem like a normal floor... Is what Ellephwen said about the level of the monsters suddenly increasing true I wonder? I took a single step in to the room.

    *SCREEECH, SLAM!*

    Behind me a loud screech echoed, I turned quickly to find a gate had descended from above the entrance blocking me, I tried to force it open, but there appeared to be a strange powerful barrier stopping me from even touching it...

    This isn''t good, it appears that I''m trapped, could this possibly be the Lonely Wolf intervening...

    Hmm...

    I guess, I can only go forward?

    I took a few more steps in to the room, the two giant Wolf statues heads turned to face me. I pulled Skullcrusher out and got in to a combat stance... The statues didn''t move from their spot, they just stared at me... Well that isn''t slightly creepy at all...

    I kept Skullcrusher out and carried on walking, the statues kept a fixed stare on me as I moved, when I reached the giant door a strange mechanism seemed to spring in to action as the giant door slowly opened. It opened just enough for me to squeeze through... What I saw on the other side was... Surprising.

    ((So you finally arrived, young Dryad.))

    A booming deep voice seemed to appear in my head, I''m guessing it came from the hulking black mass lying down on the other side of the room I came to, it''s two gigantic blood red eyes stared at me, unblinking. This almost castle sized monster must be the Lonely Wolf, he''s even bigger than the adventurers told Ellephwen, he must be about 65 ft tall... I kept my weapon ready, but honestly, I don''t think there''s much I could do.

    "You must be the Lonely Wolf." I kept my voice as level as I could, even with my skills, I was just as terrified as I was excited.

    The Wolf narrowed his eyes and nodded his gigantic head. ((Ah, ''the Lonely Wolf'' is it? Is that what they are calling me? It''s fitting, I suppose.))

    He didn''t seem to be moving, I also couldn''t see any signs of aggression from him... In fact he was just lying on the ground, looking very relaxed. So either he''s not going to attack, or he''s just confident enough that I couldn''t even scratch him..

    "Are you not going to attack me?" I asked cautiously.

    He raised his head slightly. ((Are you worried about the fact that I locked you in here? I apologise for that, but I thought you might run away otherwise.))

    I really feel as though he has no hostile intentions... This is completely different to what I thought, didn''t he attack those adventurers as soon as they saw him?

    I lowered Skullcrusher and sat down. "I was under the impression that you were aggressive.

    ((Ah, so there were rumours such as that? Alas, they were correct for a while, but a few hundred years with no one to talk to and nothing to disturb you can... Change you. I have had time to think, for decades now I have just wanted someone to talk to, even if it''s just for a day...Hmmph, ''Lonely'' is correct indeed.))

    He just wanted to talk? So am I the first to get this far in decades? I suppose I should be proud of myself... Still something is confusing me.

    "If you wanted to talk to someone, could not have just.. left the dungeon?" I asked whilst scratching my chin.

    The hulking Wolfs eyes filled with sadness. ((Becoming a dungeon boss was not a blessing, it was a curse... A dungeon boss has complete control over his dungeon, but can never leave it. I am stuck here, until the day I die.)) The Wolf rested his head on his paw.

    The poor beast... I had no idea that dungeons had such a rule, it''s no wonder he was so aggressive for a while, eternal confinement would turn most beings insane.

    "I am sorry about your situation... However could you not have just gotten rid of all the monsters inhabiting the dungeon then?"

    ((I have power over the dungeon itself, not over those who inhabit it, I have tried to contact the Tugglit known as Rugtug, but it would put him in danger if I were to connect our floors. I first designed this dungeon in anger, so it was made to be the complete opposite of what I desire now. In my grief and anger, I locked myself out so I could never change the core structure... If I were to attempt to connect myself with Rugtug, the proceeding tunnel would connect with every other floor as well, which would cause powerful monsters to flood in to the Tugglits home... No, unfortunately, you are the first to arrive, young Dryad.))

    "I''m... Not sure what to say... That sounds awful... I apologise, but I must ask, however why did you feel such anger? Does it have something to do with what happened to your people?" I asked. It was a little bit of a personal question, but I think that this Wolf is quite a gentle creature, at least for now.

    He narrowed his eyes. ((Tell me child, what do you know about my people?))

    Was he angry? "I didn''t mean to upset you... I only know that your subspecies was thought to have gone extinct 9000 years ago."

    The Wolfs eyes filled with regret. ((That is... correct. Tell me child, who told you of this?))

    He''s not going to try to kill Belric is he? He looks regretful so I don''t think he will... Besides he can''t leave, I suppose it''s fine to tell him, right?

    "His name is Belric. He is part of the Bersus species..."

    The Wolf nodded understandingly slowly, still filled with regret. ((Just as I thought... The Bersus, they are the cause of my peoples extinction.))

    What? They committed genocide?! I thought the Berus were supposed to be peace lovers not psychopaths?

    "I was told the Bersus are peaceful?! Is that not true?!"

    The Wolf shook his head. ((No, they were peaceful, but my people took advantage of that. We were known as the Royal Wolves and just as royalty often is, we were greedy. We took as much land as we could, hearing of the Bersus tribes peaceful nature, we sought to take advantage of that... After much fighting the Bersus were forced to make a difficult decision, to stop us  from hurting any other species, they decided that we must die... I was the only survivor, just a pup at the time my mother hid me under her corpse... Of course I hated the Bersus for a long time, but I''m sure not as much as they hated themselves for what they had done...))

    Wow... So they have a history like that, it''s no wonder Belric didn''t want to talk about it, I think I''ll keep it a secret that I know... Still, I wonder what would happen if the two of them met? Would they forgive each other, it has been 9000 years after all...

    "Could you forgive the Bersus, if you met them again?"

    ((If I met them again, I would grovel in the dirt at their feet, I would beg for forgiveness... There is no doubt it my mind that what the Bersus did was right... Even if it pains me to admit it, we deserved it... If they didn''t do it, King Lavias would have himself.))

    Ah so he knows about King Lavias, I suppose a Ent king that lived over a hundred thousand years might have been a little famous...

    "So did you carry the grudge for 9000 years? Is that why you held such anger?"

    The Wolf shook his hulking head once again. ((No, I''m afraid to say I was just angry at the world... Every intelligent being I came across tried to kill me on sight... I understand now of course, a 40ft Wolf is not something you attempt communication with, but back then all I could think about was my hatred... After a large scale battle with a powerful Dwarven army, I became heavily injured, I found this place when it was just a large cave and slept... When I woke several years later, I found I could no longer leave... That just reinvigorated my rage... I was... A fool.)) The Wolf stared at the floor with what seemed to be a sad smile on his face...

    It sounds as though this wolf has lived a sad and tragic existence... Even if his people were cruel, does that mean he had to be punished for what they did? The Lonely Wolf really does suit him...

    ((Child... I have answered your questions. Now I ask that you answer mine... Tell me, that great aura that I felt around a month ago, was that King Lavias... Has he, awakened?))

    Ah, so he even felt it down here...  "yes... King Lavias has awakened. The Council of the Ents are currently holding him frozen in time, but they can only hold him around a year... Right now, an alliance of powerful and prominent monsters is preparing for the upcoming battle."

    The Wolf sighed. ((It is just as I thought... I could not bring myself to participate in the first battle, he was one of the few who treated my kindly... I could not bring myself to fight him... Now, I am incapable of doing so.))

    "Is... Is there absolutely nothing you can do to help, you must be powerful..." I asked with hope.

    The massive Wolf paused for a moment. He then seemed to decide on something. ((There is something I can do... The Royal Wolves were practically kings of the Wolves... We had dominance over all of them and often made them in to servants... We also had the ability to give them some of our power. I can only offer you this power... It will not make you as powerful as I am, not even close, but it will help...))

    He can make me stronger? I guess that is my objective for coming to this dungeon... Should I accept? Something sounds dubious though... He said they gave to power to servants...

    "This won''t turn me in to your servant or anything like that will it?"

    The Wolf smiled, a strangely heart warming smile. ((No, young Dryad... It was not a power that created servants, just a power given to them... I promise you will not be indebted to me in any way. I merely wish to prevent this continent, our home from being destroyed.))

    I hesitated... If he truly wanted to harm me he would have done so many times over... He as no reason to trick me... I nodded my head. "Do it."

    The Wolf slowly clambered to his feet, towering over me. ((Hold still.))

    He walked over to me leant down until his head sizes teeth were right next to my face, then as gently as he could tapped his nose on to my forehead..

    A shining light poured out of the spot he touched I felt power, but for some reason my vision blurred...

    I became unsteady on my feet, then the world around me faded to black.

    ~Day 55~

    I woke suddenly sitting up in bed... I looked around my surroundings, I appeared to be in a single bed on a small wooden platform next to a large lake... Green trees and abundant grass surrounded me, several small pacifist monster wondered around the scenery. Whilst far in the distance massive walls sloped to a  rocky roof that must have been 500ft up.

    Just where was I? I remember the Lonely Wolf doing something to me... Then I woke up here... I would say he must have meant harm to me, but I feel fine now and I''m still alive.

    ((Ah, I am glad you are awake...))

    I turned around to see the Wolf carrying a massive basket of fruit in his mouth, he dropped the basket in front of me.

    ((Eat, you must be hungry.)) He nudged the basket closer to me.

    Come to think of it, I was starving... I walked over to the basket and took out a rather juicy looking apple.

    "What exactly happened?" I asked juggling the apple in my hand.

    The Wolf lay down. ((That was my fault, I apologise. The power is meant only for the already powerful servants of Royal Wolves. I did not think about what it may do to a young inexperienced Dryad.))

    Oh... So he unintentionally almost killed me, is that what he''s saying?

    "Did it work?" I asked

    The Wolf nodded smiling. ((See for yourself.))

    What did he mean..? Ah, of course my stats.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 54 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother.]

    {Level: 35] + 7

    [Health: 3738/3738] + 321 x2

    [Mana: 872/872] + 91 x2

    [Stamina: 3552/3552] + 292 x2

    [Hunger: 576/3552] + 292 x2

    [Attack: 3080] + 275 x2

    [Defence: 4874] + 378 x2

    [Magic Attack: 960] + 94 x2

    [Magic Defence: 1784] + 177 x2

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] Up! [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] Up! [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 7] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 50}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 3] [Polearm Journeyman lvl 4] Up!  [Kingsfoot lvl 9] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 31] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 22] Up! [Warriors Strength lvl 20] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 1] Up! [Guardian lvl 7] [Dryads Charm lvl 2] [Skinning lvl 4] Up! [Tanning lvl 3] Up!  [Leatherworking lvl 2] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 3] Up! [{Wolfmother lvl 1}] New! ]

    What... WAIT WHAT?!? On top of my stats advancing due to the level ups I''ve had recently, they''ve also been doubled?!? WHAT?

    Okay, calm down, calm down... it''s no wonder I fainted, by the Great Gods...

    The Lonely Wolf gave out a low chuckle. ((It seems you have noticed... Yes, the gift I gave you doubled the power you already possess, it should also increased you levelling speed, although not dramatically,  so you may evolve faster and become even more powerful... That is the unique skill the Royal Wolves possessed...))

    That''s... Amazing, I can see how they were so much of a threat now, on top of their own strength, being able to double their subordinates strength... Hold on though... I also have a new title... Wolfmother? I''ve heard that name before... There was one at the meeting that formed the Alliance wasn''t there?

    "What is Wolfmother? Why do I now possess that title?" I asked the Wolf.

    ((Ah, that is something a little extra I gave you. In place of my fighting power, I have given you the ability to tame any Wolf that is weaker than you... Hence the title Wolfmother, it is technically a unique skill, as usually you can only be born with it and it''s extremely rare, but I have gifted it to you.. You will become the Mother of a pack of your own making...))

    The ability to tame any Wolf weaker than me...? Granted, that will without a doubt be useful in the upcoming battle, especially if I evolve again, I can go and get the allies Gedill wants so badly...

    Wait... That reminds me... I''ve found the Lonely Wolf... That means it''s time for me to fulfil my promise... It''s time for me to leave Ellephwen and Samora...

    A great sadness washed over me, I didn''t think this day would come this fast, I thought I had several more floors to conquer first... Wait a minute, that reminds me, what was he doing on the fifth floor?

    "I was told this dungeon was going to be at least six to seven floors, why were you on the fifth?"

    ((Hmm? Oh it is seven floors. However by the time it had reached five floors I had regained my sense and lost my anger. I decided to devote  following floors to peace... The last three floors are all my home and they give peaceful haven to the weaker species inhabiting this world...))

    Oh... That would explain all the Mushmen and Rabbits around... Still, the fact that I have to leave...

    ((What is wrong young Dryad? Did my gift not please you?)) The Wolf looked concerned.

    "No, no. I''m incredibly grateful... It''s just that meeting you fulfils a promise and what follows is something I''m not looking forward to..."

    The giant Wolf smiled. ((Please, tell me.))

    So I told him what I was tasked with and what my promise is. I also told him about Ellephwen, Samora, Rugtug and the Goblins... He listened intently as I spoke.

    ((I see... Tis a shame that we must part ways so soon after meeting, but I have waited decades to have someone to talk to... I can wait another year.)) He gave me a soft smile.

    I bowed my head towards the old, gentle beast. "I thank you for your help, truly.I also promise, as soon as I return I will come talk to you. I should have no problems reaching you by then anyway." I gave him a sad smile at the end...

    ((Of that I am certain. You are strong child and kind enough to talk to an ageing Wolf like me... It was only a short time we chatted, but for me, that''s more than enough... Now go, you have been gone for almost an entire day. The Dryad and Elf you spoke of must be worried about you.)) He gestured towards a large door, it must lead to the entrance.

    I began walking towards it. I stopped and turned around "It''s not much, but I''ll tell Rugtug about you." I waved him goodbye.

    As I reached the entrance to the massive room I heard one last sentence from the Lonely Wolf.

    ((Thank you.))

    With that my first meeting with the boss of the dungeon was over, it didn''t quite go as I expected...

    ...

    ...

    After  a while walking I finally reached the fourth floor. I wanted to test out the skill the Wolf gave to me... So I slowly approached a group of three normal Iron Wolves. They turned and began to growl at me.

    I slowed down, but kept walking with my arm stretched out, the Wolves kept growling, but did not back down or attack..

    I reached the closest Wolf and reached up to touch his nose, the Wolf stopped growling, the other two nearby also stopped soon after...

    Did it work?

    "lie down." I ordered.

    The three large Iron Wolves fell to the ground with the playful bark of a household puppy.

    This... Is a really weird experience for me...

    I walked over and starting rubbing the belly of the closest one, he began panting happily whilst waggling his tale. His oversized tongue hung out of his large jaw...

    They''re... Kind of cute like this...

    [{Wolfmother lvl 1}] has increased to [{Wolfmother lvl 2}]

    Hmm. This will be very useful, even on my journey, they can carry my luggage... Not these ones obviously, Iron Wolves are a bit too large to travel with really... I''ll have to find some smaller Wolves.

    I told the Wolves to carry on with what they usually do, so they all got up and wondered off... It seems as though they keep their intelligence and own minds, but for some reason want to obey me all of a sudden? Quite an unusual skill, do they just see me as their mother or something?

    After that none of the other Iron Wolves bothered me, in fact a few tried to lick my face, which was wet, very wet...

    I soon arrived back at the second floor, since I''m leaving I wanted to have a proper goodbye with everyone, due to them being on the way, I though I would start with Rugtug...

    I found him pacing around quickly looking worried about something, when he spotted me he ran over.

    "Lazz, ur ulrite! Ma sentriz dint zee ya ratun lazt nite, I vos wurid sik!" )Lass, you''re alright! My sentries didn''t see you return last night, I was worried sick!)

    I smiled at the Tugglit, I was going to miss him...

    I explained to Rugtug about what happened and then about the Lonely Wolf himself...

    He seemed relieved that the Lonely Wolf was a kind beast and promised to become strong enough to reach him... He then told me to kneel.

    I was confused, but did as he asked. Rugtug reached in to his robe and pulled out a beautiful glowing necklace. It had a small glass bulb in the middle filled with the beautiful magic light inhabiting Rugtugs tunnels. A intricately carved  spiral design held the container in place. The small Tugglit struggled, but managed to wrap the necklace around my head.

    "If ure leeving, ull need dis. If ure eva luzt, den jus gentli sqeez the bub, it vil punt yu nurth ." He said patting my shoulder. (If you''re leaving you''ll need this. If you''re ever lost, just gently squeeze the bulb, it will point you north. )

    I held the necklace gently in my hand and smiled. I looked back up at Rugtug. "Thank you, Rugtug."

    Rugtug lower lips began to quiver slightly. Then he wrapped his arms around me in a hug. "I''l mizz yu lazz." He whispered as he voice wavered.

    I returned the hug, "I''ll miss you too, I''ll miss all of you." A few other Tugglits had a sad expression plastered on their faces.

    After a short hug, I left for home. I also had the Goblins to talk to, but it''s already getting late as it is... I need to see Ellephwen and Samora.

    I reached home quickly and opened the door slowly. My body was thrown backwards as a red eyed Samora jumped me.

    "WHERE WEEERE YOU ELLLENAAA!" She shouted through tears... I patted her head, honestly, it''s only been a day.

    Ellephwen was stood behind her with a relieved look on her face, I smiled back.

    ...

    After Samora had calmed down I told them the events that led to me being late, they both listened intently, Samora seemed especially interested in meeting the Lonely Wolf, she smiled sympathetically as I talked about his past. When I was done the two of them understood what it meant and neither looked exactly happy about it.

    "NO! I don''t care what Gedill said, It''s too soon! It''s much too soon." Samora protested and kept doing so.

    I tried to tell her it was a promise and that I had to, but I was most surprised by Ellephwen.

    "Samora. She must go. I hate the idea as much as you, but this is bigger than us." Ellephwen sternly stated to Samora.

    Samora sat back meekly in her chair pouting.

    Ellephwen smiled. "It will only be a year, we will see her again. Won''t we, my kin?" Ellephwen turned to me.

    "Of course and I don''t plan on leaving next time." I grinned.

    Samora seemed to cheer up a little. She hadn''t accepted it, but she had at least stopped pouting...

    Both Ellephwen and Samora were exhausted, they were stressed all day with worry. Apparently if I hadn''t have returned by tonight they were planning on storming the dungeon... So I guess it''s a good thing I returned...

    I was also tired from what happened today. Both Samora and Ellephwen had had dinner; if a hastily made one, and I had taken a few apples with me for the walk back...

    So with nothing else to do we all went to bed, none of us excited for what tomorrow will bring. I probably won''t be leaving tomorrow, but It will only be a few days at most until I do. I have several things I need to sort out before then...

    A small part of me, however, was excited. I''ve just stayed here since I was reborn, I haven''t ever really been anywhere else... I was looking forward to that part a little...

    Still, I don''t think I''ll be getting much sleep tonight.

    Author note again: So that''s the first sort of arc coming to an end. I hope you''re enjoying the story so far, I enjoyed writing this chapter.

    Also if anyone who doesn''t like cliches and stereotypes is worrying about the little bit I wrote about the church hating monsters, don''t worry. I have no intention of doing the whole ''the church is actually the evil one, they are evil zealots and are the main villain'' thing. Just thought I would reassure you. :)

 ~Update~

    First off the poll is just for me to see which characters are popular and stuff. It''s purely my own interest, I know it''s only been 11 chapters so you might not have much of an opinion on the characters, but I''m just curious. Besides it might help me to know which characters might need a bit more presence or personality.

    Anyway on to the update type thing.

    I will not be releasing a chapter this week, I''m mainly writing this little update in case anyone is interested in why there isn''t one. I know The Daily Diary isn''t exactly a big fiction or a incredibly popular one, but I''m writing this just in case there are a few people interested.

    I have written some of the chapter, however I have a major project for College due in for Wednesday this week, so I have been mostly concentrating on that. It''s the main reason so many of my chapters come out later than I want then too, to be honest I started writing this story at a inopportune time for me. XD I wasn''t really expecting to get a single follower when I started, so I was just going to update it whenever I happened to finish a chapter, but even having 10 followers made me want to release regularly.

    Anyway, since the  Project will be over Wednesday, that will give me more time to write, so I should be able to keep to my weekly release schedule.

    Also since I missed the chapter this week, next week I''ll release two chapters on Monday. Thanks for reading this short update and I''m very sorry if you enjoy my fiction and were looking forward to the next chapter today.

    Finally to make up for it a little, I thought I would do a little sort of Q&A. I''m not really expecting many people to have any questions, but if you do happen to have one then feel free to ask. :)

    Thanks for reading The Daily Diary of a Mushroom!

    Putting the questions and my answers under this line:

    Haven

    wish it was multiple choice poll but, Rugtug ftw.

    Here are a couple questions though (if you did explain some of them before, sorry that was my fault and i dont remember them ) ;

    How many human countries and cultures out there ? Is it all generic rpg types or you put some close to-real world type of cultures ?

    Magic, Ellana is going classic buff magic with chants, but is there any different types ? Like glyphs or runes for dwarfs, innate magics of dragons, sorcerers who meddle with outside planes, simple druidic rituals and moon worship stuff etc.

    Since there are shitloads of gods out there watching and giggling like small girls, should I expect some divine blessing stuff ?

    A:

    I haven''t answered any of these questions previously, so I''ll do my best now.

    First off for the Human kingdoms, there are nine on the Central Continent and two on the Monster Continent. Although the Hevenpar Empire has territory on the Monster Continent. Other than that on the Central Continent there are the Dwarven Cities, the Great Rurrian Forest and the Lakes Elves hidden Lake City.

    As for their cultures, I''m afraid they''re all basically just high fantasy, I want to put more detail and original features in some of them, but I haven''t got around to putting in details for a lot of them. The original story I was going to upload on this site called God''s Isles which was inspired by my love of Game Of Thrones and LOTR had more detailed cultures and kingdoms, including many inspired by real world kingdoms. I ended up writing the Daily Diary instead as God''s Isles seemed to difficult for someone of my level.

    Here is a brief list of the Kingdoms:

    Central Continent.

    The Great Hevenpar Empire (Sort of typical fantasy Empire, very aggressive and arrogant Emperor, but smart)

    The Kingdom of Lummen (A kingdom that has a love of the night, they have a strange ore that was found deep under their land in mines that has a luminescent quality to it)

    The Kingdom of Ollena (Sort of French inspired, bit like Orlais from Inquisition)

    The Kingdom of Ashes (Have talked about this in more detail, very open and progressive kingdom)

    The Kingdom of Furren Island (Was split in to Northern and Southern territories from two princes who had claim to the throne, has only recently been made back in to one kingdom, still a lot of tension, doesn''t have much interaction with other kingdoms)

    The Kingdom of Uthik (Brutal, sort of Nomadic culture, but in a stable kingdom, dunno how to explain it really)

    The Great Kingdom of the Holy Church (Formed after the Church repaired a damaged kingdom after a famine, led by a pope, very peaceful with all races but Monsters and Demons)

    The Cracked Kingdom (Formed from the same Kingdom as the Holy Church was, still poverty stricken and dying, it''s members stay loyal to the King barely holding it together. Is receiving supplies and aid from the Church)

    Stolen novel; please report.The Crescent Kingdom (The second most powerful Human kingdom, the Kingdom I''ve thought about the least, strangely peaceful despite their power)

    Monster Continent.

    The Kingdom of Mages (A kingdom which managed to survive on the Monster Continent by having only wise and powerful mages in power. All Mages from any race or Kingdom are allowed, however it is only Humans that have very high positions. It has worked for them so far, but with a smaller army than most, they have been losing a bit of territory from the Monsters.)

    Ironwall Kingdom (A small Human Kingdom with one giant walled City, they increased their territory very slowly and make sure to finish an entire walled town or village before gaining more territory.)

    For Magic:

    First of there are Magic schools for each element, then Light and Dark. There are other ancient magics not many know about.

    Each Element behaves the way you would think, Earth is defence and buffing, Water is healing, Fire is aggressive, Wind has things like flying etc etc. There are other kinds of Magic though, for instance nature magic, which can only be learned by scholars of nature with calm hearts or Monsters of the Nature Attribute. There are things like Glyphs and runes, for instance Ellephwen made a sort of barrier around her house that will be talked about later on, which has a sort of Glyph type thing keeping it active.

    I have thought some about magic, but it hasn''t been my most major focus, there are some other magics, but I haven''t really thought about it enough to write it down, sorry.

    Finally about the Gods and Divine blessing. Unique skills could be called Divine blessings since they''re often given by Gods at birth, or sometimes for completing great tasks that pleased the God watching. However Divine Blessings are something I''ve considered, I haven''t entirely mapped out every detail of the story yet, so they may make an appearance.

    blackfear32

    its not really a question related to this fiction but to your other one..

    Will the star wars ff see more updates or it was just a random side project?

    A: I''m surprised to see someone interested in it. Thanks. Very Happy

    Whilst it is a side project, after I''ve finished my current college project there will be updates. I really do want to do more with it, but since my knowledge of Star Wars lore isn''t huge, just a bit better than the average viewer, the updates will be relatively slow and the chapters will probably be shorter than The Daily Diary. The upside is I think it will be better written due to it having no release schedule in my mind giving me more time to proof read.

    Yaka

    Will the MC have any long term relationships besides the ones she already has. Will she ever have a mate/husband/partner? What does she want with her life long term? Will you be doing another arc with dungeon exploration? (you have done this part really well and would really enjoy seeing more of your writing in this area) I don''t know if you play on including humor in this story but please try if you can think up some witty comments thanks a bunch for writing this story, while it is only a few chapters, you have enough detail in them to make a good story and a great pace to keep it interesting but not feel rushed. Soon you might have enough content to join that phantasmal architects group if you want more detailed feedback but its up to you looking forward to the coming chapters!!!

    A:

    Yes she will definitely have more long term relationships, I have quite a few more character to introduce as this story goes on. Since I''m a sucker for romance there will definitely be at least a few love interests and definitely a relationship at some point, I have a few of said interests planned out, but have not decided on a final partner yet. In terms of her long term, she hasn''t really decided yet, for now she''s concentrating on gaining allies and training for her fight with Lavias.

    Thanks for your compliments about the Dungeon Exploring, I thought it might have gone on a little too long myself, there will probably be more at some point, but I don''t know if it will be as detailed or as long. I have a lot more dungeon design ideas and stuff.

    I would like to include more humour, one of the tags is humour after all, the trouble is I don''t think I''m that good at writing it, I''m having a hard time seeing where it would fit. XD Which is a little annoying as I''ve always thought of myself as relatively funny. I''ll try to add some in the next few chapters, but they are meant to be quite sad as she is leaving home. Hopefully as my writing improves I''ll be able to naturally add in more humour.

    I thought that Phantasmal Architects only accepted really good fictions that were atypical of this website, I would have thought my resurrect in to a monster story was too used to be a part of their group?

 Chapter 12: ~Day 56-60~ The Mushroom starts her journey

    Author note: I''m going to writing quite a bit here, so bear with me.

    First off, thanks for the support and stuff, it was real nice of you. :D

    Secondly the poll. It did not go as I expected, I especially didn''t think Ellena would win it, but there you go, it was interesting to see. It could just mean that my other characters are a bit flat and boring, or it could be because they haven''t had enough ''screentime'' as it were. Also poor Gedill, nobody likes him. :''(

    Thirdly on to the chapter. It took a lot longer to finish than I expected, so I have not completed the second promised chapter, the reason it took so long was because I got some advice and have tried improving the flow of my writing and the grammar. It might not be noticeable, but I''m going to try and gradually improve.

    The second chapter will be coming this week, I am determined to get it out before next Monday at least, hopefully within the next few days. I really want to make sure it is an extra chapter, so there will still be the chapter afterwards next Monday, then it''ll be business as usual. It won''t be a particularly long chapter as it will mostly consist of travelling... Probably. The chapters which are mostly travelling won''t be as long as there isn''t as much to say, I hope you still enjoy them though. ^_^

    Finally, I don''t really like asking for this, but could I ask you guys for some reviews, maybe advanced ones, if you''re willing. I won''t be disappointed if I don''t get any, but it would be a nice bonus, I''m also not asking you to be purely positive either, please use your honest opinion, if you think some things needs work and improving, please do tell me.

    Anyway I hope you enjoy the chapter.

    ______________________________________________________________________________

    ~Day 56~

    Waking up felt quite... Unusual today, I had no plans to visit the dungeon at all, because I''m finished with it, I''ve met the Lonely Wolf and survived, just as I promised. It''s certainly an odd feeling, knowing that soon I would be leaving this place, this place that had become my home in such a short amount of time. Then again it''s the only home I''ve known since reincarnation, so I suppose it makes sense really.

    Well, it''s not like I''ll be leaving today anyway, even if Gedill burst through the door yelling at me to leave I won''t go, I''ve got to sort out everything here first. Not that there''s much to sort out, I just need to talk to the Goblins really, other than that I just need to get everything together. Since the Wolfmother skill has been given to me I also want to get myself a pet Wolf, not a whole pack of them obviously, if I go travelling around a human kingdom with an army of Wolves behind me there might be a spot of trouble.

    The question is, what breed of Wolf should I tame? I do have a strong desire to tame a Grey Wolf, to see how strong I can make the weakest wolf. That''s the problem though, it''s the weakest breed, which means it won''t be a very useful travelling companion in comparison to the other breeds, at least to start with anyway. Grey Wolves are still the best choice for my situation however, as a larger Wolf, like an Iron Wolf for instance, would without a doubt draw too much attention. The Kingdom of Ashes is friendlier to intelligent monsters than most, but that still doesn''t mean I want to stand out. So I guess that settles it then... I''m going to get a pet Grey Wolf. A slight tremble of excitement rushed through my body. There isn''t a person alive who doesn''t understand the romance of a Wolf companion.

    Hmm, that''s the plan for today... Other than that, there''s not really anything else to do, so I suppose that means I''ll be leaving tomorrow. A wave of melancholy washed over me.

    Tomorrow, I won''t see this place for almost a year come tomorrow. it just feels too sudden... I wasn''t expecting to reach the Lonely Wolf so early. A small sigh leaked from my lips. I have to do what I have to do, even if I don''t think I''m the right woman for the job. Gedill wants me to gather allies and simultaneously evolve to the point I can fight Lavias, I''m not even sure if such a thing is possible in a year.

    Ellephwen seems to have gone somewhere for the day, whilst Samora is sprawled across her unlaid bed with her face in her pillow sulking. I thought Ellephwen and I managed to cheer her up yesterday, but now she''s like this again. She also refuses to tell me where Ellephwen went.

    I sat down at the table and began buttering some bread, It''s not much of a breakfast, but no one would be making a proper one today.

    "Are you going to talk to the Goblins?" Samora mumbled as she peaked one eye out of the mass of bed sheets she had cocooned herself in. I quickly turned my head away whilst stifling a laugh.

    Samora arched her brow and threw a pillow at me. "What? What are you laughing at?!"

    I tried to regain my composure. "Sorry, sorry, but you''re acting like a teenager..."

    The beautiful Lake Elf sat up in her bed holding a small pillow shaped like a Mushman, she frowned slightly. "In terms of Elven ages you could technically say I am a teenager, we may come of age when we''re a few hundred years old, but that''s more like how a human comes of age when they''re about twelve." She claimed.

    Hold on, Is she trying to say that despite our massive age gap, we''re both sort of around the same age in our respective species; or I suppose my old respective species to be more specific. I was still a teenager when I died. Come to think of it, I wonder when Monsters reach maturity, perhaps maturity is just when we evolve?

    "So are you going to answer my question?" Samora interrupted my wondering mind.

    "Yes, that''s the plan for this morning at least. Is my grasp at the goblin tongue competent enough?" I need to go regardless of whether I''m ready or not, however knowing that I am will make it easier.

    Samora let out a quiet sigh. "Yes, you''ve grasped enough to be able to at least communicate to them..."

    She seems a bit irritated about that, I suppose if I was incompetent it would mean me staying here until she was satisfied, which would be never, knowing her. She really doesn''t want me to go, does she? It''s not even like I''ll be gone for that long, true the time I''ll spend away from her will be more than I''ve spent with her so far, it''s still less that a year though. "I''ll be gone less than a year, surely that''s not even that long in a life as long as yours?"

    Samora gave me a troubled expression. "I know, it''s not about the time, Elves can go years without seeing their loved ones. It''s just... Little Ellie, you get in to so much trouble, I''ve had to save your life more than once, but I don''t have the luxury of joining you, none of us do... I... I just-" She ended with an exasperated sigh.

    So that''s what she was worried about... I... Can''t really deny her there, I challenge monsters stronger than myself, or just somehow end up in bad situations. I''ve thought of myself as being rational, but now that I think about, maybe I''m just as reckless as that idiot hero... No, I''m not that stupid. Still, I want to ease her mind, she can''t concentrate on her duties if she''s worrying about me, but if I say I''m not going to get in to trouble, that would probably end up being a lie...

    Lifting myself out of my chair, I sat down on Samoras bed leaning against the wall. "I... Can''t really promise that I won''t get in to trouble, because I will. All I can promise is that I''ll avoid anything life threatening, at least as much as I can until I find someone who can heal me. I''m sure that doesn''t satisfy you, but that''s all I can offer." It''s not much of a promise, but it''s the only promise I can make.

    After thinking for a moment, a satisfied, gentle smile appeared on Samoras face. "Hmph, not quite what I wanted, but it''s the best I can expect. Thanks, Ellie." A warm, soft sensation ran over my cheek as Samora kissed it, I felt myself blush, it would be hard not to.

    We stayed sitting there for a few more minutes. It was relaxing, but I had things to do, so I went back to breakfast, finishing it quickly. I left to find the Goblin village soon after.

    I arrived at the Goblin Kings Cliff, If I remember correctly Ellephwen told me that the Goblin village is in the ruins of the old Goblin Kings city, on top of that cliff. This is a good opportunity to test my new strength, before I could jump several times higher than an average mortal, with my doubled strength thanks to the Lonely Wolf, I might even be able to make it up to the top in one jump?

    I won''t know unless I try.

    I stepped back a few feet, took a running jump and flew high in to the air. Wind rushed past me, fluttering my hair and clothing.  I drew closer to the cliff, I might actually make, I might actually be abl-

    *WHACK!*

    Ow... That hurt quite a lot more than I thought it would. I found myself planted head first in to the side of the cliff, I may have been overconfident in my cliff jumping abilities...

    Pulling my head away from the crumbling rockface it was embedded in, I looked up to see how close I had gotten. Right... I''m only about three quarters of the way up. What made you think you were close to the top, you idiot! I let go of the cliff and let myself fall the ground, bending my legs as I landed.

    Hmm, well that part wasn''t so bad... I''m just glad no one was around to see that... Would the Goblins still want me as their Chief after watching that display? I really am a bit reckless sometimes aren''t I? Don''t I have skills that are meant to help with that? Although they just help me think calmly in battle, does a battle with my own stupidity not count?

    I guess I should try to find whatever route the Goblins use to come down from their Village, I already know that in one direction is just a sheer drop, so it must be in the other.

    I travelled along the rocky wall just as I had done as a Mushling all those weeks ago. I came to the spot where I had to stop back then, the small den belonging to the Black Wolves who chased me. Three Wolves were resting in the cave this time, a fully grown one, and two smaller Wolves. So those two smaller Wolves are probably the exact same ones who chased me, whilst the adult is probably their mother?

    The mother Wolf pricked up her ears and stared at me as I walked past their cave, she didn''t seem to growl, just stare at me. I stopped to look her in the eye. She kept her gaze on me for a short while longer until she became bored and placed her head back on to the ground closing her eyes. I assume she was bored, although it could just as well be thanks to my Wolfmother skill...

    I carried on exploring past the Black Wolves eventually coming across another cave entrance, though this one looked almost man-made. On either side of the entrance stood a pair of unlit fire cauldrons. I peaked inside, the cave sloped upwards, far ahead I could see daylight streaming in, I could also hear the faint sound of commotion.

    So this must be the way to the Goblin village then? The Goblin King must have carved this path all those years ago. I wandered up the long ramp, it wasn''t too steep, however because of that it was quite long. As I came closer to the village the sound of commotion grew louder and I could make out the sounds of fighting, wood hitting wood. There was also a slight stench of sweat wafting through the cave, it was quite rancid. If it''s wood clanking together I can hear, then that means they''re training right?

    I finally reached the top of the cave, the sight that greeted me, wasn''t quite what I expected.

    "Oh dear Gods, no!" I inadvertently reeled back from the shock. In front of me around 30 completely naked Goblins were hitting each other with practice weapons, their own surprisingly large weapons flailing about as they dodged and weaved.

    I tried to look away, but it was mesmerising. "How do you even hide that under a sack cloth!?" I exclaimed.

    The training Goblins noticed my presence and turned to face me. I grimaced as even the ones facing away from me had turned towards me. Now I could see all 30. They''re half the size of humans, how come their weapons are double the size!?

    The Goblins stood staring at me in silence. This is so embarrassing, I need to regain my composure. Okay breathe... Breathe...

    I relaxed my stance and peeled my eyes away from their lower bodies, I don''t know whether to be ashamed at my outburst, or the fact that it wasn''t entirely disgust I felt...

    One of the Goblins appeared to have realised who I am, he knelt on the floor bowing slightly, it dragged on the floor slightly... No, stop it! The others followed the first Goblins example. Now they''re showing respect, whilst still completely naked...

    I distracted myself from the strange sight in front of me by thinking about the words I had to say. I asked the Goblins "Take... to Hobgoblins." in goblin tongue. I pointed at myself as I spoke, that should get the point across I think...

    The first Goblin to kneel seemed to understand, he nodded his head and motioned for me to follow him. I believe this Goblin is the de-facto leader of this little group, he seems faster witted than the others and they copied him. He may even be a sort of Goblin captain or something, but it''s hard to tell with them all being naked.

    The Goblin captain; as I''m calling him for now, led me to a maze of small stone ruins stretching for a few miles back, in some of the ruined houses shoddy wooden walls and leather roofs had been put it to fill the gaps. A few wooden shacks stood just outside of the ruin borders. Incredible, these ruins must be the Goblin Kings city, to think this is where that infamous Goblin army came from, the Goblin army that ravaged entire Kingdoms...

    It''s a shame their legacy seems to like to wander around nude. Why!? The Goblins I met at first all at least had loincloths on! Is clothing reserved for their soldiers or something?

    The captain led me to the largest building that had been converted in to a rudimentary hut, he pointed towards the entrance. A think sheet of leather hung from the doorway, strange geometric patterns covered it form corner to corner. I guess this is what they use instead of doors. With a shrug I pushed the sheet to one side and peered in. It was dimly lit inside, most of the light came from the doorway. In the centre of the room sat a crude wooden table whilst a group of Hobgoblins stood around it. I breathed a sigh of relief, all of the Hobgoblins were wearing some form of clothing.

    I recognised the Goblin stood directly in front of the entrance, he was the one in charge of the Goblins I fought before. He also seemed to have noticed me, he motioned for the other Hobgoblins to bow. I wonder if he''s their leader?

    I began to talk to them in Goblin Tongue. "I... learning Goblin, not much." Ugh, I thought I knew more than this...

    It didn''t seem to matter, he nodded to my words with a stern look, so I must make some amount of sense.

    "The we... speak, my Chief?" The leader was being careful with what words he used, to make sure I could understand.

    Still, it is true then. He called me Chief, Ellephwen was right, they see me as a potential Chief, even though I''m a Dryad...

    "I... not be Chief. Not until Lavias... gone." I explained to them. I''d never thought about how hard it would be to converse in another tongue before, it would be hard to get used to, even if I eventually became fluent in it.

    A few of the Hobgoblins eyes narrowed, they all began to quietly converse with each other. A few minutes passed before they decided on something. They all waited for the leader to talk. He held up two fingers. "We wait. Two years. max."

    That is more than fair... They''re giving me another year after I return to decide. Although that could just be because such an arrangement is easier for both of us, they can decided within that year whether or not they truly want me as their Chief and I can decide whether or not I truly want to be. It''s ideal for the situation.

    It''s a shame I''m not more fluent, there''s a lot I want to ask them, the most pressing of which being why the Goblins are all naked. It''s going to haunt me for the entire year I''m away. Come to think of it, if the Hobgoblins are the evolved forms of Goblins, then are theirs even larger? Surely that would just be painful?

    ...I''m thinking about it again...

    "Acceptable?"

    I snapped out of my illusions, the Hobgoblins were staring at me with puzzled expressions. Oh, they wanted an answer!

    "Yes." Gods, I sound like an infant.

    The Hobgoblin leader gave a satisfied nod and signalled the others to bow again, ending the meeting. Wow, that was a quick meeting, I can''t blame them for wanting it to be over as soon as possible, I''m not the most compelling conversationalist even in the common tongue.

    I do want to ask one more thing before I leave... "You... name?"

    "Rut." The leader gave an instant reply without even looking up.

    "Ellena." I said whilst pointing at myself.

    With another exchange of nods, I left the Goblins hut.

    My next stop, the first floor of the dungeon, it''s a bit embarrassing to head back so fast, but it is the easiest place to find a Grey Wolf. I also definitely fixed my eyes straight forward whilst walking through the Goblins village.

    ...

    I reached the dungeon mid afternoon, it didn''t take too long inside for me to reach a group of four Grey Wolves, however now that the time has come, I''m hesitant. How do I know which Wolf to go for? They''re all around the same size and strength, so it doesn''t matter massively. The problem is personality, even though I can tame them I can''t change their personality, if I get a lazy one I''m stuck with them.

    I''ll just have to see how they react to me. The Wolves finally noticed me, all four stood motionless... That doesn''t help, if their was an aggressive one I could say no to them straight away. My test was to simply stretch out my hand whilst looking in their eyes, the first pulled back narrowing his eyes. The second, stood still without breaking his gaze. Closing his eyes, the third lowered his head submissively. Finally, the fourth jumped up and... Licked my face.

    "Yuugh!" I wiped the Wolf slobber off.

    He began to jump around excitedly, his tail wagging like a metronome. This little guy is affectionate, which would cheer me up on the journey, but the problem is can he actually fight? Will he fight? He is a Wolf, and other than the Lonely Wolf I have yet to meet one that doesn''t attack you on site.

    It''s a difficult decision, the first Wolf is out of the question, I didn''t like him, but the second and third; whilst not as lovable as four,  seem like they''ll grow in to capable fighters.

    I suppose I could find another group of Wolves and check them. These four are quite diverse from each other though....

    Okay! I''ve decided, I wanted a travelling companion, as well as an ally. Two and three would work as allies, but four might be able to work as both. I knelt down to the small Grey Wolf placing my hand on his head. his tail still waggling. So how do I actually go about this? Will he just follow me because I want him too?

    I looked in to the Wolfs eyes. "Okay Wolf, follow me. Understand?" I gave to Wolf an order, a Grey Wolf could not understand the common tongue under normal circumstances, so I''m hoping Wolfmother somehow conveys what I want.

    Just as I had hoped, the Wolf barked in reply, which I assume means yes. To test if he understood, I walked back to the entrance, and he followed closely, sticking to my side even after we left the dungeon. None of the others followed me, which means I somehow succeeded. I''d better get used to this soon.

    I gave the Wolf a quick pat. "I should give you a name, shouldn''t I?" He barked the same way as before. Okay, so that bark means yes?

    "But what to call you? The inn owner of my village had a dog called Alvis, but you''re a boy. Hmm, what about Alvir? What do you think?" I said that, but even I don''t think it''s a good name.

    *Bark!*

    He does however...

    *Fuuush*

    Wait, what was that? A strange feeling assaulted my mind, it didn''t hurt, it just felt odd. The Wolf also felt something odd judging by his expression.

    The feeling left me, whatever it did I don''t really feel any different. I glanced at the Wolf to check if he recovered. He looked fine now, but looking at him I feel as though I know what that feeling was. I think I can...

    [Name: Alvir]

    [Age: 1 year, 69 Days]

    [Species: Grey Wolf]

    [Height: 3''-4"]

    [Sex: Male]

    [Title: Packmember]

    {Level: 72]

    [Health 82/82]

    [Mana: 3/3]

    [Stamina: 85/86]

    [Hunger: 80/86]

    [Attack: 68]

    [Defence: 40]

    [Magic Attack: 1]

    [Magic Defence: 18]

    [Skills: [Packmember lvl 1] [Pain Resistance lvl 1] [{Wolfs bite lvl 2}]]

    There! Just as I thought, as soon as I looked at him I got the feeling I could look at his stats. Was giving him a name the trigger? That''s kind of annoying, Alvir was just a suggestion, but now he''s stuck with it.

    At least I now know what I need to do, he has lived for longer than I thought and isn''t too far of evolving. I wonder where I missed him, I''m sure I must have killed the majority of the older Wolves in there. Outside hunting, perhaps?

    His titles odd, why is it Packmember? I can understand it not saying pet, as a monster having another monster as a pet is a strange concept, but shouldn''t it say ''Packmember of Ellena'' or something along those lines? I''m going to guess it''s because I''m the only one who can see the stats, I can''t think of another explanation.

    At least I can now say for certain I have a Wolf under my command, I achieved what so many dream about. He is only a weak Grey Wolf, but he''s still a Wolf! It also appears as though that levelled up my Wolfmother skill, I wonder what having a higher level means, does that mean I can have more Wolves under my command?

    The sun was beginning to set, so I headed back home ready to introduce Alvir. When I got back, however I heard a lot of noise from the inside. With a frown I opened the door.

    "Elllie where have you beeen!?" I was immediately jumped by Samora, who stunk of alcohol.

    "What!? What''s going on?" I tried pushing her off. I looked past her. Sitting around the table, were Ellephwen, Belric and the three adventurers.

    "I thought I would throw a farewell party. Is it not satisfactory?" Ellephwen answered, with a smile on her face.

    A farewell party? A feast decorated the table, bottles of wine dotted around it. I smiled, so this is what Ellephwen was doing, honestly, I''m spoilt by her. "It''s wonderful."

    "We did try to invite Gedill, but he refused to come." Ellephwen scratched her cheek.

    Gedill refused to come? "Good." I replied.

    Still, it had been a while since I last drank wine, I''m not wasting this opportunity. I sat down next to Ellephwen with Samora still clinging to me and poured myself a glass of wine. With my first sip, a feeling of relaxation washed over me. I could tell it was going to be a good night.

    ~Day 57~

    "uugh..."

    I woke early in the morning, without much memory of the previous night. I think I might have drank too much.

    Let''s see, what can I remember? Uhh, after I started drinking I introduced Alvir; who is currently sleeping at the base of my bed. Then I... Think I teased Iven a little bit at some point and what else..?

    I sat up in bed to scan the room. Samora lay sleeping outside of her covers sprawled across her bed, Ellephwen was somehow sleeping as she normally does. Does living that long give you an immunity to alcohol or something? Actually, why didn''t my poison resistance give me an immunity?

    "Mmm..."

    A noise came from the side of my bed, I peaked over the edge. Sleeping with a small blanket lay Ayla. Looking around Terrin and Iven seemed to be sprawled on the floor as well. I do think I remember them staying... Hold on didn''t Belric stay too, where is he? Did he already go home?

    I crawled off my bed, making sure not to step on Ayla or wake Alvir, and tiptoed to the door. I opened the door as gently as I could and took a look outside. The sun had just begun to rise over the horizon, it was a very mild morning, this combined with the soft chirping of birds set a pleasant mood.

    "Couldn''t sleep?"

    I turned to the direction the voice came from, to the right of me sat Belric, on his strange magical seat. He wore casual clothes, a long pipe decorated like a wolfs head rested in his hand. I still couldn''t get used to the sight, a gigantic bear wearing a woollen shirt.

    "No, I just woke up. I Was wondering where you were." I replied with a yawn.

    "Well, I''m here." Belric gave me that odd smile of his again.

    Come to think of it, this is probably a good opportunity... "Can I ask you something?" I need to find out, why he seems to be different around me, at least before I leave.

    Belric, took a puff from his pipe, he brought it down motioning to the spot next to him. I pulled the door too and rested against the house where he told me to.

    After a slight pause, I broke the silence with a question. "Why did you come?"

    Belric closed his eyes, letting out a long a sigh. "Was it that obvious?" He asked with a troubled smile.

    So I was right, I don''t really know how to feel about that. "It was obvious, to me at least. You seem to try and avoid me as much as possible." It hurt, to be disliked will always hurt. Well, unless the one not liking me is Gedill, I can get over that.

    "I see." Belric gave me a simple replying, falling in to silence after. Does he not want to talk anymore? I''m not letting it finish here, it may be childish of me, but I want to know why.

    "Why don''t you like me?"Even the way I worded it sounds childish.

    Belric sighed again. "it''s not that I don''t like you, it''s that I choose to not like you."

    What? What does that mean, doesn''t that just mean he doesn''t like me?

    The large bear glanced at me, noticing my puzzled expression he began to explain.

    "I guess you deserve to know... I''ve lived a long time little miss. Longer than most monsters, longer than most Elves, even. I''ve seen hundreds of wars, maybe thousands. I''ve seen countless kingdoms tear each other apart and others rise from their ruins. And, subsequently, I''ve seen friends die, more than I''d care to count. Now I''m old, I''ve learnt how to not care. You''re not going to survive, little one. I''m almost certain of it. That''s why I choose not to care."

    "Oh." I replied. What else could I say? That wasn''t quite the answer I was expecting, I don''t really know what I was expecting, but it wasn''t that.

    "It''s nothing personal, I just have enough people to worry about without worrying about you too." He continued, possibly to make sure I don''t feel bad.

    What he''s said has just left me with more questions though. "Do you not believe that I was reincarnated to fight Lavias then?"

    Belric crossed his arms. "If the Gods knew that Lavias was coming back soon they would have made someone born strong. You were born a Mushman, I have a hard time believing they would make the saviour of the known world a Mushman... No, I think your reincarnation is just another Gods whim." He explained.

    "I see... But, what if I do survive? What if you''re wrong? Would you still avoid me then?

    Belric chuckled. "If you survived, I could see myself treating you like a daughter..."

    A slight, warm feeling swelled up in my chest. "I''d like that." I replied with a soft smile.

    With that our private conversation was over, for a few minutes we both just sat outside watching the sun rise. After a short while we both heard movement from inside, it seems everyone had begun to wake up. I was oddly satisfied with what Belric told me, I wasn''t angry or sad, just content. I''m also determined to survive now, it would be nice to have a father again.

    Ellephwen had begun to cook dinner, it seems the delicious aroma of her cooking is what woke everybody from their slumber. The three adventurers fared the worst when it came to being hung over, probably because the rest of us have some sort of skill that helps with that sort of thing.

    After finishing breakfast, I knew it was time to head off. I''ve been putting it off for too long already and I should leave early to make use of the light.

    After I told everyone, the mood seemed to go a little sour, not that I can blame them.

    Ellephwen took a sip of her tea, then looked me in the eye. "Ellena, where do you plan to go first?" She asked me.

    Where do I plan to go first, I thought that would be obvious? "My hometown, from when I was human. I want to see what it looks like now, if it''s even there."

    Ellephwen nodded her head. "I thought s-"

    "FROM WHEN YOU WERE HUMAN!?"  Terrin interrupted Ellephwen with a great shout.

    Ah... I forgot, these three didn''t know did they? It wasn''t intentionally hidden from them, I just never saw the need. "I''m a reincarnated human. Sorry about telling you I just didn''t think it was important."

    "NOT IMP-mmm mmm!" Ayla covered Terrins mouths with her hands. I''m grateful, but she looks just as shocked as he did. Iven behind them had a more subtle expression, but he doesn''t really show much of an expression at the best of times.

    Ellephwen appeared to be stifling a laugh. "Anyway... As I was saying I thought that''s where you would be heading. I wanted to ask something of you. I was hoping you could stop by the Ashes royal capital on your way. I want to you to inform her of the Great Rurrian Alliance and the decisions we''ve made."

    I was slightly confused. "I thought they sent out messengers for that?"

    Ellephwen nodded. "Yes, but rather than messengers they''re more like diplomats. Queen Melenas does not need convincing, so we didn''t want to waste resources on sending a diplomat."

    I scratched my chin and nodded. "I see, I''d be happy too help, but I was just going to travel south, I have no idea how to find the capital..."

    A small smile crept on to Ellephwens face. She lifted her arm, pointing towards the young adventurers. "That''s where these three come in. I was going to send them anyway, but I thought since you were going in that direction it would be a good chance for you to meet royalty and learn how to act around them. Then you can carry on your way and these three can return back with her confirmation."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I can see her reasoning. If I need to learn how to talk to royalty, then a Queen whom she knows and trusts is probably the best option. I''m fine with the arrangement, but... "Are you three okay with that?"

    The three adventurers were still in slightly shock. for normal people this is the proper response isn''t it? I keep forgetting that most of the being I know are far from normal.

    After a while Ayla''s brain seemed to have caught up with her. "ah, uh yes... Yes that''s fine."

    I nodded in reply, all that was left was to make sure I had enough supplies for travelling. I decided to bring Skullcrusher, obviously, a bag of assorted potions, a backpack full of food and a tent. I also strapped a small belt to Alvir and attached a few skins of water to it. He wasn''t useful for much yet, with his small size, but he was certainly willing to help. The Shadow Megalits hide was also finally ready to be made in to items, but since I can''t carry all of my hide with me I decided to just take enough to keep my armour patched up. Ellephwen and Samora promised me they would look after it all. Finally I also took the liquid poison and venom sack I took from the dungeon with me, although I only took a small amount just to be safe.

    With that I was truly ready, all that was left was the goodbyes, I guess.

    I had one thing I had forgotten to talk about to Belric, so I talked to him first. He was sitting outside, smoking his pipe again.

    "Go talk to the Lonely Wolf." I told him.

    Belric eyes widened, but only for a split second. "Ellephwen told me about him, how he isn''t how we imagine. I didn''t know that he told you of our past, however."

    "So you took part in it?" I asked him, with they way he replied he must know what happened quite well.

    "I ordered it." Belric stated.

    hold on. "What?"

    Belric sighed. "I was the chief at the time. Afterwards, I was forced to step down. It was difficult decision, and nobody disagreed that I made the right one. Just that I couldn''t keep leading them, and I agreed."

    Wow, that''s something else unexpected, I know he said he was old, but to be the chief over 9000 years ago? How old is he?

    "I still think you should talk to him. He doesn''t hate you or your people, he only feels regret for what his species did." I tried to assure Belric.

    Belric scratched the back of his head. "I''ll think about it."

    I smiled back at him. "thank you."

    Now it''s Samora, I thought she would have been protesting more, but she''s calmly sitting at the table. I sat next to her and grabbed her hand. "Samora, I''ve already promise-"

    Samora interrupted me with a powerful but gentle hug  her long slender arms wrapped around my back. "Good luck." She whispered with a slightly broken voice.

    I returned the embrace. It was warm, and I began to feel sadness sweep over me. It was finally starting to kick in, I was leaving them. All of them, all of the people I''ve known since I''ve been a monster. I was leaving them.

    Samora leant back and peered in to my eyes. "Be careful Ellie, don''t make me regret letting you leave."

    I swallowed a lump in my throat. "I''ll try." I replied with a slight tremble.

    Finally, it was Ellephwen. The Dryad who saved me from dying when I was brand new to this world. She stood by the door ready to say goodbye.

    With the same gentle smile she had when we first met, she said her goodbyes. "Child, when we first met I saved you purely on a whim. Do you remember? It was the best decision I have made in a very long time." She stopped to wipe the welling tears from my eye.

    "You will only be gone a year, but there is a very real chance we may never see each other again. I just wanted to say that although our time together was short, I have come to truly regard you as my daughter, and always will."

    I could no longer hold back the tears, I embraced Ellephwen, my Mother back. "Mother."I managed to mumble through tears.

    Ellephwen stood embracing for a while before drawing back wiping more of my tears away. "Now go, my Daughter."

    I nodded my head slowly, with one last look at my family I opened the door. As I walked to the three adventurers waiting for me I wiped the last of the tears away. Some might consider the amount I cried pathetic, I''ll only be gone a year after all, but as Ellephwen said earlier, there''s a very real chance any one of us may die within that time. Those tears were shed for that possibility.

    ...

    The three adventurers had stayed silent since we had left the house. I was relying on them for direction, but I was also expecting some sort of conversation. I was at least expecting them to tell me how long this would take. I know that to get from the south of Rirrian forest to the southern coast of the Kingdom of Ashes would takes a few weeks, but honestly I don''t know how deep in to the forest we were. Ellephwen seemed to be able to get to the capital and back again quite fast, she is quite fast when on her own however so I honestly don''t know.

    "How long will it take us to reach the capital?" I decided to take the initiative.

    Ayla turned her head around, she seemed  surprised to hear my voice. "Eh? Um, it should be about five days in total."

    "We''ll reach the edge of the forest by tonight, so we''re gonna camp there first." Terrin answered the second question I was going to ask before I asked it.

    Still... The conversation is already over! This silence is so awkward, but I suppose it can''t be helped, somehow it''s not the atmosphere for chatting. I just can''t think of what to say...

    We carried on walking in silence, Alvir  wagged his tail perfectly content next to me. He seemed to just be enjoying the walk, this is probably the furthest he''s ever been from his home. Well, same for me Alvir! This will be my first time travelling, the furthest I went in my previous life was just to the island Capital to shop. So this is completely new for me as well.

    By the time dark had begun to set we still hadn''t chatted properly, there were a few observations, such as ''look there''s a pack of Black Wolves'' or ''over there a large family of Mushmen!''. We hadn''t encountered any bandits or even any hostile monsters all day and, sure enough we came to the edge of the forest.

    The light had already begun to fade around us and night had set in. I could just about make out a mountain range to the east and a long beautiful planes of rolling grasslands to the south. I was smiling quite broadly, I couldn''t wait to see it in the daylight.

    I started a fire whilst the adventurers prepared for dinner, we hunted a few Bark Deer on the way here for dinner. Named for the curious texture of their skin, despite the skins oddness the actual meat was delicious.

    I was quite surprised to see Terrin being their go to cook, it turns out his parents owned a small, but popular tavern, he had learnt how to cook from a young age.

    The food he cooked was tasty, but it couldn''t be compared to Ellephwen or Samora. Honestly speaking I know I''m just spoilt, but I can''t help it.

    There still wasn''t much talking so we all went to bed early, I had brought a small tent I made out of leather, but the others didn''t have any kind of wind cover for themselves. I felt a little guilty, but they said they were used to it and not to worry.

    With Alvir curled up next to me I got to sleep quite fast, which was surprising considering the current situation. I fell asleep hoping that the next day might pass with a little more excitement.

    ~Day 58~

    The first thing I did when I awoke in the morning was to have a good look at the surrounding scenery, maybe it''s because I''ve been living in a forest, or more likely it''s just because I''ve never seen scenery like this before, but the view, was breathtaking.

    We were camping at the top of a hill, to the south and west of us were plains leading well over the horizon, bountiful grass with beautiful wild flowers dotted in patches around it. A few small groups of trees were also dotted around the plains. To the east I could just about see the Rurrian Forest curve around to create an eastern wall as well the northern one. Inside the forest a few mountains stretched far above the canopy. I hadn''t seen scenery like this even in my past life.

    The other three had yet to awaken, so I had time to properly appreciate the scenery. Oh that''s right, I completely forgot, this would be a good time to look through what Ellephwen and Samora had given me.

    The two of them wanted me to keep up my studies, so they both leant me a few things. Ellephwen gave me the magic book on Earth magic so I can level that up, she also gave me a map of the known world. Samora gave me several parchments she must have written over several days, maybe weeks. They were written lessons on the goblin tongue. She must have prepared all the lessons in advance, I feel a bit sorry for her, she put all this planning in to it and yet I had to leave so soon. Well, at least she is still sort of teaching me with these.

    I read the magic book to choose which spell to learn next, I decided to practise the Digging spell, I thought it might be useful whilst I travel. It digs a large hole in the ground, something I would consider useful for hunting. When the three adventurers leave us it will just be me and Alvir, I''m to large to sneak properly and I can''t imagine Alvir being able to sneak at all, so It will be easier to set a trap.

    I practised using the digging spell on some ground nearby, I spent about an hour on it before the others finally rose, seriously how long did they intend to sleep? Anyway, after an hour I had managed a small hole just about large enough to fit a Small Rabbit. It''s not much, but it''s a start, my Earth Magic did not level up though.

    We set off southward, it truly was a relaxing walk through the plains, we passed hundreds of Plains Mushmen families and even more small Rabbits. Alvir stared at the Rabbits hopping around, he seemed quite eager to hunt them, I thought he would be a pacifist for some reason, but it would seem I''m wrong about that.

    It might be because of the peaceful scenery, but the mood seemed better, everyone''s expression relaxed, even Ivens to a certain extent. Who still seemed to blush a look away everytime I caught him staring at me. The Goblins from the other day made me think of something, Iven is a horse Beastkin, right? Don''t horses have very lar-

    "Wait a minute!" Terrin interrupted my thoughts.

    "How are we going to get in to actually see the Queen? She wont just accept a meeting with three low ranked adventurers and a seven foot Dryad!"  He rubbed his head.

    "Terrin, that was... A good question..." Ayla answered with genuine surprise.

    A slight chuckle escaped my lips, this is better than yesterday. "I was given this." I brought out a a letter with a group of entwining branches for a seal. "This is the seal of the Council of Ents. Ellephwen told me that the Queen has ordered her guards to let anyone through holding this seal."

    "Oh... Well that''s alright then." Terrin replied.

    I smiled in reply, this might not be as boring as I thought.

    ...

    We carried on walking, taking a break only to eat lunch. Our pace isn''t very fast and we haven''t encountered any problems, so there''s no need to take many breaks. Ayla told me we won''t see many bandits this far north, most of the Noblemen and rich merchants are south and west of the capital. Not many rich mortals travel up here as there aren''t any large towns or cities just villages. So the bandits and thief''s have no desire to come up this far.

    Whilst it''s nice that it''s peaceful that doesn''t really help me. Sure I need to gain allies, but I also need to get stronger myself and if I have no enemies to face that isn''t going to happen. I could hunt hostile monsters on the way, but most of the powerful monsters live in dungeons and the Great Forest, so to be honest that''s the best place to level myself, but it doesn''t get me many allies. So I basically need to travel somewhere where I can acquire both, the only place I can think of, is the Monster Continent.

    So I guess I''ll aim for there after I visit my old home? It seems like the best option, for now at least.

    For the nights dinner I wanted to see if Alvir could hunt a Bark Deer on his own, I told the three adventurers to stay back. Alvir ran up to a Bark Deer who was drinking water from a nearby river.  He ran at the Deer wagging his tail with that stupid look on his face, jumping up and viscously mauling the Deers neck.

    Uh... Okay, that''s not what I was expecting... Alvir ripped chunks of flesh off of the Deer sadistically ripping it''s legs to stop it from escaping. After he had finished much of the river turned red and blood surrounded the riverside. Alvir slowly turned with the same stupid grin-like expression, but this time covered in blood.

    That really wasn''t what I was expecting, I could hear Ayla whispering things like ''That poor Deer'' under her breath the whole time. I know what you mean, but shouldn''t you be a bit scared of Alvir now, why are you walking right up to him Ayla?

    "Don''t be so mean! Do you hear me? You don''t need to do that much!" She had begun to scold the blood covered Wolf.

    Strangely enough Alvir just sat there whining, accepting it. I''m pretty sure he understood why he was being told off too, did he gain more intelligence due to becoming part of my pack?

    "He probably just wanted to please me." I patted Ayla on the back.

    "I understand that, but you shouldn''t be too lenient on him Ellena!" Ayla began to scold me too.

    Haha, so she''s not bothered about scolding me either? Well that''s fine, I''ll just leave her too it if she thinks it''s best.

    At least we had tonight''s dinner. We rested a bit further up the river; away from the mass of blood and Terrin began to cook the meat.

    After we had finished setting up the camp I had some spare time before the meat would be ready. I decided to check Alvirs status... [Level 73] Yes indeed, it''s just as I thought, he''s levelled up. I didn''t get the instant feeling and understanding I usually get when I level a skill, just a strange feeling in my head. So I can see his stats, but only if I concentrate and really want to? Well that''s not really a bad thing. None of his skills seemed to level unfortunately, then again he''s a Grey Wolf, he doesn''t have many skills to begin with.

    Terrin finished cooking the meat, Alvir was given a smaller peice by order of Ayla as punishment. The food was good, just as it was the previous night. Above most tavern food I''ve tasted, but still nothing compared to even Samora.

    I spent the time until bed training with the Digging spell. By the time I had exhausted most of magic I managed to create a hole large enough to hold a dwarf. It seems as though this one will be a little harder to master. I also want to experiment with placing the hole slightly below ground leaving a thin layer of dirt so animal will walk on it and fall through. That''s quite advanced though so I''ll need to improve a lot before then. My magic skill level was still the same.

    I was exhausted by that point, so I fell in to my tent and proceeded to sleep. The others had already gone to bed before me, so I was practising out of ear shot to not wake them. It was another peaceful day of doing nothing but travel...

    ~Day 59~

    There''s not much to say on the travelling part of today. We walked and chatted for the majority of the day, with no real incidents to talk of. I learnt more about my current travelling companions though.

    Ayla and Terrin are from the same town, both are sixteen. Ayla''s mother worked as a waitress in the tavern Terrins parents owned, which is how they got to know each other. Terrin always wanted to become an adventurer as most teenage boys do. Ayla, having some talent for magic was scouted by a guild and Terrin immediately offered to join her. With some training with a sword thanks to his father the guild had to real reason to refuse, so the two of them joined. Ayla didn''t have as much desire to be an adventurer as Terrin, but she wasn''t against it, especially since it meant she could see the world.

    Iven on the other hand is 23, he joined the guild without saying a single word to anyone, just signing the necessary paperwork. The problem was, despite his relative strength and skill as a vanguard no parties would take him due to his lack of communication, and a vanguard can''t do very well working on his own. So he was assigned to join with Ayla and Terrin. They''ve been together for four months now and have told me Iven has only spoken twice.  She told me he''s not trying to be mysterious or aloof, he''s just very very shy.

    So why did he choose to join a guild and hunt monsters for a living if he''s shy? If he wanted to hunt monsters on his own I could understand a bit more, but if he did why didn''t he train in something more rounded than the spear and shield?

    Anyway, other than that discussion not much happened whilst travelling today. As evening was about to arrive we came across a small town. This was intentional on behalf of the route these three usually take. They stock up on any supplies they somehow might have lost in the few days travel.

    I wore a hooded robe inside the town, it was just easier that way. People would either be scared by my appearance or attracted to it. It wouldn''t bother me too much, but I don''t want to cause any trouble for the Queen by attacking her subjects. She''s a friend of Ellephwens after all...

    No one seemed that bothered about Alvir, hunters often keep Grey Wolves as hunting pets anyway, so it''s probably not a uncommon sight around here. In facts I even saw a man walking around with a Black Wolf earlier.

    We decided to meet up at the village inn for dinner then retire to our bedrooms, I have a few hours before that so, since I didn''t have any money Ayla leant me some to buy anything I might need.

    However, it''s just as I expected. Even if I wear this robe I''m still over 7 ft, I really stand out, especially when they hear a woman''s voice under the hood. I sighed from all of the reactions I received.

    "Lady are you a Beastkin or somin?"

    Looking down a young boy called up to me, so far those around me have just avoided me. The bravery of the young is frightening, I suppose it''s more naivety than bravery though.

    "Sure." I replied, I''m not going to explain what I am to the boy, so I''ll just go with Beastkin.

    The boy nodded and ran off to a group of children, was it a dare or something? Maybe it wasn''t naivety then.

    Before returning to the inn I managed to find one merchant stand actually willing to talk to me normally, the money Ayla gave me was enough to buy what I wanted, which was dried fruit, something to snack on whilst we''re travelling. It''s not that any of us get very hungry or anything, but I just wanted to treat myself.

    With nothing else to buy, I headed for the Inn. I had to lean down to get through the door. Whilst waiting for the others I ordered a small ale with the money left over. It couldn''t hurt. I still got plenty of stares in the inn, but I wasn''t actively disturbing anyone so the patrons just got on with their meals.

    The others finally arrived, they also just bought basic supplies like food and medicine. We ordered our meal and Ayla asked for two rooms. One for me and her, the other for Iven and Terrin. The inns food was... Satisfactory, I could eat without any negative feelings at least.

    After dinner we retired to our rooms, Alvir was with Ayla and I since he was my pet.

    "ahhh. It''ll be nice to sleep in a proper bed tonight." Ayla said whilst stretching her arms.

    She snuggled under the bed sheets and closed her eyes a wide grin on her face. I did the same, although my feet were hanging over the edge of the bed, they were a little cold so I kept my boots on. I must have looked quite ridiculous.

    Honestly though, these past few days have been so uneventful, it''s such a dramatic transition from the Lair of the Lonely Wolf...

    I''m not complaining of course, as much of a battle junkie I am, I still enjoy relaxation just as much.

    ~Day 60~

    We were out of the town relatively early, it seems these lot actually wake up earlier when they sleep better. Isn''t it usually the opposite?

    It was another peaceful, mild day. I doubt much will happen until we reach the capital, it''s just so quiet here. I decided since I couldn''t train myself at the moment I would train up Alvir instead. I want him to grow stronger as well and he''s at the level where the monsters around here will actually level him up.

    So whilst we were travelling for the day I sent him off to hunt in any nearby woods that we crossed. He made sure to stay in range to us so I heard commotion every so often which slightly ruined the mood. Both Ayla and I agreed that it was a little cruel to the peaceful monsters around here, so I asked him to only go after predators, if he understood what that meant, I don''t know.

    By mid day the scenery begun to change a bit, we were encountering denser woods, Ayla told me it''s because we were coming closer to the capital and there was a small forest surrounding the capital. So there were more and more trees the closer to the capital we got.

    Since we were resting for a while, I decided to carry on with practising the Digging spell. I didn''t do any yesterday as I thought digging a massive hole in the middle of a town might be frowned upon.

    Alvir was resting next to the rock I was using as a seat, he was munching on a leg of... Something, I think it must be some sort of Rat type monster by the looks of it, surely that doesn''t have enough meat to munch on?

    After finishing lunch and practising magic whilst the others rested, I finally managed to gain another level in Earth Magic. Other than Wolfmother, it''s the only skill that I''ve managed to level. That reminds me, Wolfmother has grow a level today, it seems that just by my pack completing my requests the skill will level up slightly.

    I wonder if it''s the same for his Packmember skill?

    Anyway, I''ve just about managed to master making a hole that could hold me, I can''t make it deep enough yet, as right now I would just be able to climb out of it, but it''s an improvement. This spell seems less useful than the Earthen Armour spell, yet it seems harder to master? Is it because the Earthen Armour is just a set magic, whereas this requires exact measurements and input of the spell castor?

    Our journey carried on, eventually bringing us to a crossroads, Ayla said this is where we would be camping tonight, it was only one more day until we reach the capital. The path she said lead to the capital was surrounded by trees just as she said it would be. We weren''t on one of the main roads in to the capital of course, Ayla lead us to a smaller dirt path as she knows that I want to avoid attention as much as possible. We have passed a few travellers on the way here, but one or two at most  and they often just seemed a bit shocked more than anything.

    Whilst Ayla and I set up the camp for the night, Terrin led Iven away claiming that ''the men would hunt for dinner tonight'' with a cheeky grin. Whilst I was trying to get the camp fire started Ayla struck up a conversation.

    "Iven likes you you know? He keeps glancing at you and blushing." She observed.

    I scratched my head feeling a little embarrassed. I had noticed him staring at me several times since we started travelling. I thought he had a crush on me because of the features my species has given me, but does she think it''s more than that? I''m not exactly shy or inexperienced, but it''s still embarrassing.

    Why is she bringing it up though? I''ve also noticed her stealing glances at me and blushing too... Wait, is she jealous? A smile spread across my face, maybe I should tease her a little?

    "I''ve noticed. Why did you bring it up though, afraid I''ll be taken away?"

    Ayla looked puzzled. "What? No."

    Okay, now I''m confused. Have I gotten arrogant? Did I misinterpret her glances?

    "Well, I mean I saw you steal a couple of glances yourself, so I thought maybe..." I began to trail off at the end.

    Aylas puzzled expression turned to one of realisation and she began to blush. "No no no no. I wasn- I mean I was, but that was fo- I mean I already hav-"

    "Calm down, just take a deep breath, okay?" I interrupted her to try and calm her down. Her outburst was quite cute, but I was curious as to what was going through her mind.

    Ayla calmed herself down and took a deep breath. "Okay, okay I''m sorry. It''s just that, the reason I look at you isn''t out of any romantic feelings, I''m only interested in boys. It''s... Something else."

    Something else? Now I''m intrigued. "Well... What is it then?"

    Ayla curled up her knees burying her face in to her long robe, her ears turned red form embarrassment. "I know we''ve only known each for a very short while, and we''ve talked even less than that. But when I first saw you as your current evolution... I... I thought you might one day be the older sister I never had..." She mumbled as she reached the end, but I still understood what she was saying.

    I let out a small chuckle. "I''m younger than you, you know?"

    "That''s what I thought too! Which is why I thought it was so stupid! But then we found out you were reincarnated, so it made more sense then. How old were you in your past life?" She protested.

    Well, I can''t deny her there, but is she trying to say that she could somehow sense that I am technically older than her? "I was 19 when I died."

    Ayla raised her head. "I knew it, I was right!"

    It was cute reaction, still there''s something I am curious about. "Why did you want to talk to me about Iven, then?"

    Aylas face turned red again. "I just wanted to try some girls talk, I was still too embarrassed at the Inn so I wanted to try today whilst we still had the chance. I''ve never had a sister and I was always around Terrin, so there aren''t any girls I''m close to. I just thought, it would be nice."

    I stood up from where I was and sat next to the teenage girl wrapping my arm around her. "I honestly don''t mind if you think of me as a sister. It''ll be a little odd for me at first, I was a only child as well. But I''m sure I could get used to it." I smiled at her.

    She looked up at me and smiled back. "Thanks, Ellena."

    "Still, we''ll have to do girl talk another time, it won''t be long until those two come back, and it won''t be girls talk if they''re involved, right?" I said with a grin on my face.

    "Right." She replied, smiling back.

    ...

    Just as I thought the Iven and Terrin returned soon after, they had manage to catch a handful of Rabbits each for dinner. I carried on practising Earth Magic whilst Terrin prepared the food. I managed to pretty much master changing the size of the hole by the time the food was ready. Next was to try and keep a thin layer of dirt on the top.

    After dinner we all went straight to bed, before sleeping I checked on Alvirs stats to see what today''s hunting had done.

    [Name: Alvir]

    [Age: 1 year, 73 Days]

    [Species: Grey Wolf]

    [Height: 3''-4"]

    [Sex: Male]

    [Title: Packmember]

    {Level: 77] +5

    [Health 84/84] +2

    [Mana: 3/3]

    [Stamina: 88/89] +3

    [Hunger: 89/89] +3

    [Attack: 70] +2

    [Defence: 41] +1

    [Magic Attack: 1]

    [Magic Defence: 18]

    [Skills: [Packmember lvl 2] Up! [Pain Resistance lvl 1] [{Wolfs bite lvl 4}] Up!]

    Is that it!? He''s grown five levels and that all the stats he''s gained? Even when I was a Mushling my growth was quicker than this, what that because of the bonus thanks to me being a reincarnated person? Actually, maybe it''s a bonus due to the Mushmen''s pacifist nature... Due to the fact that peaceful monsters almost level up, maybe they level up faster?

    I would need to ask an expert to know for certain, since I can''t just run to Ellephwen to ask her anymore.

    As I fell asleep I was strangely excited however, I got the feeling that Alvir''s level and stats will begin to level faster thanks to me being his master. There''s already evidence for it after all, he grew four levels in this day alone, considering how long he''s been alive that''s a clear growth in levelling speed. I wonder if I''ll get to decide his evolution as well thanks to being his master. It would be brilliant if I could, but I would also be excited by the surprise if I couldn''t. I can''t wait to find out.

    Before that though, I have to meet royalty, which is making me anxious in itself...

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 59 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother.]

    {Level: 35]

    [Health: 3738/3738]

    [Mana: 532/872]

    [Stamina: 3552/3552]

    [Hunger: 3552/3552]

    [Attack: 3080]

    [Defence: 4874]

    [Magic Attack: 960]

    [Magic Defence: 1784]

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 7] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 50}] [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 3] [Polearm Journeyman lvl 4] [Kingsfoot lvl 9] [Warriors Heart lvl 31] [Warriors Will lvl 22] [Warriors Strength lvl 20] [Greater Regeneration lvl 1] [Guardian lvl 7] [Dryads Charm lvl 3] Up! [Skinning lvl 4] [Tanning lvl 3] [Leatherworking lvl 2] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 4] Up! [{Wolfmother lvl 4}] Up! ]

    ______________________________________________________________________________

    Author note: I would just like to say that it''s purely coincidence that the more unpopular characters had more focus this chapter, I had planned this out before the poll. it just worked out like this. XD

    Also how do you think I should do Alvir''s stats? Should I do them at the end of every chapter like with Ellenas? Or only every so often so I don''t stuff the chapters with too many stats windows?

 ~Update 2~ Where have I been?/ Whats going to happen.

    First off, I want to apologise, it has been a while since I uploaded a chapter, or even an update, so I''m guessing a lot of people thought I''m abandoning this story, which I''m not.

    First of the reason I haven''t posted an update in a while is because it felt kind of pathetic to me to post one so soon after my previous update, but I''ve realised today, that''s really too long and people have started to unfollow, so I''m posting it now.

    Also, I''ll talk about the poll further down, first off to explain where I''ve been.

    Simply put for the first two months of March, I was incredibly busy, I literally had a few hours freetime each day, so I obviously wanted to relax and play video games, I also had mu birthday so had a bunch of new games I wanted to play, including XCOM-2 which I completed the other day, which helped me realise how long it had been since my last update somehow. I won''t go in to details what I was busy with, but let''s just say there were a few trips to the hosptial, a job interview and some family things.

    Then I got a job at McDonalds, which I''ve just had four shifts in a row for and for somehow as unfit as me, it really takes a lot out of me.

    But there''s another reason I haven''t uploaded a chapter in a while, I just couldn''t be bothered to write. I am most certainly writing the second chapter, 4000 words in at the moment, but that''s over two weeks, usually I''d knock out at least 2000 words in a day.

    It''s not because I''m tired of writing the Daily Diary, or that I don''t like the world, or even that I had writers block, I was just burnt out from it, I know a lot of authors on RoyalRoadl write twice as much as me, but I certainly wasn''t slouching, my time on Steam went from an average of 120 hours in two weeks (Which really is too much to be fair) to about 40 hours, so I dedicated a lot of time to writing this story and will dedicated plenty more in the future.

    You have to remember at the moment this is purely a hobby, I''m currently setting up a Patreon at the moment (don''t worry I''m expecting to get like ��1 a month from it) but it''s not a full time job, so I was dedicating a lot of time whilst having other obligations, like actually earning money.

    Anyway, back on topic, I will not be abandoning Daily Diary, I won''t every abandon it until it''s finished, I may even write other stories based in the world after I''ve finished it, because I love the world, I love my characters, and I''m excited to show you the twists, reveals and new characters that''ll appear in the future. But if I do, it wont EVER, EVER BE IN A DAILY DIARY style again. This writing style is oddly exhausting, I thought it would be a good way to ease myself in to writing, but it really isn''t it was one of the worst ways to start. Thinking of things to happen every day, the amount of chapters I''m going to have to write, it''s exhausting, and I became burnt out from it. Now I''ve had a month to recover, so the next chapter should be out by the end of the week, I say SHOULD because honestly I''m awful at keeping schedules if you haven''t noticed already, so I''m also going to be dropping the every monday thing too, the chapters will be out when they''re finished, so it could be three days (if it''s a chapter I''m really excited about) or two/three weeks.

    Now this is where the poll comes in, as people may know, I write a Star Wars fanfic on the side, I released the second chapter the other day in fact, and it''s this that made me realise why I find writing chapters of the Daily Diary so exhausting (Albiet satisfying), as I wrote the chapter for the Star Wars fanfic in two days and enjoyed it. So whilst I may get burnt out on writing the Daily Diary, I can still write other things.

    Which is what the poll is about, it''s a list of stories that I was going to write after I finished the Daily Diary of a Mushroom, what I''m planning is to write chapters for this second story when I get burnt out from the Daily Diary, so I write a few chapters for it for about 3-4 weeks then return to the Daily Diary, it''s a bit different to the Star Wars fanfic, as that''s updated purely when I feel like it.

    Also, there''s another option for no focus on the Daily Diary, since I may get quite in to writing this second story, and go a few more weeks concentrating on that then I can just not write a second story at all, and just leave my updates blank for a month then return.

    I''m not expecting to get burnt out often, but it may happen once every 10 chapters or so. I also may just have a lot of spare time and update this second story at random intervals whilst I write the Daily Diary.

    Anyway, under here are all the stories I want to write at the moment which a brief description.

    Orphan:

    First off, Orphan. Orphan is the tale of a mysterious world completely different to our own and many time the size of our own. The world consists of various island and giant land masses just like ours does, the population of the planet is incredibly small, almost every building is a ruin, but thousands of different ruins that don''t match culturally are scattered all over.

    In the frozen north, on a small island exists a settlement known only as the Orphanage. Inside the Orphanage exists the Orphans, Mothers and Fathers. The Mothers and Fathers scout out for supplies and children, whilst the Orphans are raised in safety from the dangers out the outside world. When the Orphans reach 16 however, they are given a choice, they can stay and become a Mother/Father and work to live, or they can be given a few supplies to explore the outside world on their own. The story follows one Orphan Anat who has always had wonderlust, so chooses to explore. The story followers her exploration of the the mysterious world as she slowly uncovers strange secrets, and beautiful places untouched for thousands of years.

    The tale will have very little characters other than Anat, not much action and quite slow paced, that''s the plan anyway.

    R.O.S.E:

    R.O.S.E is set in a dystopian future. Early in the 21st century an early ice age suddenly engulfs the world, the population can''t cope and the majority of humans die out. Desperate to fight the cold one scientist invents a machine that creates a sort of shielded air bubble that reaches 100 miles across in all directions, stopping the cold and falling snow from entering. Every country left wants this technology, and as usual war breaks out for possession over it, with no clear victor, but half the world burnt and left a dry husk from the nuclear war the world is torn asunder, half desert, half Ice.

    Many years pass with what''s left of the world struggling to survive, but out of nowhere a new government appears, a mysterious religion known as the Saviours begin to create towns, civilisation. They have possession of the Bubble technology, they block out bandits and the elements that threaten to wipe out mankind. But their protection comes with a cost, as the Saviours are strict beyond measure, to stop humanity form destroying itself any crime, even the slightest, is a death penalty. And any freedom is a crime, to get a tattoo, is a death sentence, to get piercings is a death sentence, to colour your hair is a death sentence, to change your name is a death sentence and even to just swear is a death sentence.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    After year under this tyranny four friends grow tired of it, they each change their names, Ringo, Ocelot, Shadow and Eightball and leave their city to create R.O.S.E, with stolen guns and vehicles they fight back against the Saviours at any turn, eventually building up their numbers, even creating settlements in the wastelands to look after citizens and children.

    The story starts 40 years after the forming of R.O.S.E when it''s a well established rebellion, it follows the story of one young girl who under certain circumstances is forced to join R.O.S.E (although not unwillingly) under the name of Tec and how she and her new allies fight back against the Saviours.

    Sister:

    Similar in theme to Orhpan, Sister is a story about exploration and not much action. It also takes place on another planet, although this one is a lot more like earth. After the race that owned the planet is almost wiped out by an invading race, the survivors are enslaved. With most of the planet now an unpopulated ruin there are many small groups or just general people surviving. Including a pair of unamed sister. The story is from the third person perspective of the Older sister as she tries to protect and look after her young toddler sister in the unforgiving world that they live in.

    The Scavenger:

    A Sci-Fi story set in another galaxy. It is relatively similar in theme to Orphan and Sister, as it''s about exploration (noticing a theme emerging here?) but will have a lot more action in. It follows the life of Kale Kannis an low profile, but skilled scavenger, who often scavenges items of bandits she''s killed. It will be her meeting strange people and visiting unexplored planets for a bit of loot to sell.

    In this universe scavenger is a loose term for someone who makes a living selling general stuff on the black market that they''ve procured through whatever means they choose.

    The Dreadswarm Chronicles:

    This is a story I attempted to write once before, when I was 14, 7 years ago basically. I''ve had a lot of time to think about this story, and hopefully perfect it. Inspired by my love of LOTR and Dragons Age, it''s a swords and sorcery style story.

    12,000 years ago a powerful wizard experimenting with magics created a door to a Demon realm, with Demons being just another race, like Angels, Human or Vampires, this was not thought of anything too bad. Until they discovered what subspecies of Demon it was, The Dreadswarm. They''re not most powerful Demons or the most intelligent, but they are the most abundant and the most bloodthirsty. So much so that due to their sheer numbers all doors to their realm were locked permanently by the Demon Emperor, the Vampire high King and God himself. With this new found doorway the Dreadswarm having overpopulated their own realm decided to use this new realm to spread themselves across the 1000 realms. With the assistance of God and the Angels, the humans of this realm were able to eventually seal the doorway, but not before sacrificing ten heroes to keep it sealed. Over the next few thousand years the seal wore down the the point that the Dreadswarm were released once again 3000 years later, once again faced with the threat the humans had to sacrifice 12 heroes this time. History repeated itself, the seal wore down every 3000 years with more heroes having to sacrifice themselves each time.

    At the start of the story the seal has already broken and the Dreadswarm have started to attack, but the island the door is on consists of two countries, at war with each other they barely realise the threat of the Dreadswarm. With a messenger in form of elven prince Viiren of the gravity of the situation King Aldais instructs his three greatest generals and most trusted friends, Giden, Winter and the dwarf Oshpolt to go on a journey with the prince to find the heroes and this time travel into the realm of the Dreadswarm and kill their King, as once the ruler of a realm dies, the realm dies too. This has never been attempted before due to the sheer number of Dreadswarm, so joining them on this task are the kings children, Prince Tygrus, an incredibly talented warrior and Princess Sky the chief palace Mage, and also Dimm, Gidens trusted squire.

    The story will have action, lot''s of main characters and quite a few deaths on the way.

    It''s also part of a larger universe called the Thousand Realms, I have at least 10 stories that take place in the Thousand Realms, but Dreadswarm is technically the first in terms of timeline, so it''s the only one on the list.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    So that''s the choices, may do some others if none of these appeal to you guys, these are just the ones of my masses of ideas that I want to write now, but if you want some more choices then I can bring in some.

    One final comment, if you''re wanting to see some of my art then I have put a link to my deviant art page, it includes unfinished artwork which includes a drawing of Ellena I''ve been working on for months, (it just keeps coming out looking weird) so there''s that.

    Also my patreon will be ready in the next few weeks, so if you want to help me get closer to my dream of writing for a living you can. I will have rewards like donating a certain amount will let you be able to ask any question about any of my stories including things like the ending, if you spoil it for anyone else you will lose the privilege of asking because that''s just a jerk move. I don''t know if anyone loves spoilers, but that''ll be there if you do. Don''t worry though, I won''t release exclusive chapters and stuff to patreon supporters or anything, you will all get the same story.

    Also like I said I''m really not expecting to get a lot, really I''m not arrogant enough to think I deserve even one penny, but that doesn''t mean I''m not gonna try, I wasn''t expecting to even get 10 followers when I started writing, but here we are.

    Anyway that''s all from me for now, I hope you understand, I hope you keep reading, and I love ya.

 Chapter 13: ~Day 61-65~ The Mushroom and the Queen

    Quick edit: Some reason all of the paragraphs just... Stopped, tried fixing it, hopefully there are actually paragraphs now.

    Another edit: What the hell have they done to the editing? I can''t seem to work it properly...

    Author Note: BAM! I TOLD YOU I WASN''T ABANDONING IT!

    Hahaha, yeah, this chapter took a while, I don''t blame anyone who unfollowed me as sad as that makes me feel.

    Anyway, not my longest chapter, but certainly not my shortest, it reveals a few things hints at others and hopefully will at least make some people happy.

    I don''t really have any excuse for why this took so long, my currently small amount of free time factors in to that, what with my Job, my FMP (final major project) at college and the release of Dark Souls III I haven''t had much time for other stuff. So chapter releases will not be often for the next few months, hopefully more often that this chapter though. Only got a few more months of college left then I can focus on this instead of college whilst I work, currently drawing a childrens comic called Gabrial Skull: Skeletal Detective for my final project, so there''s that.

    Won''t be setting up patreon until after college as I can''t guarantee chapter releases or anything and would feel like a jerk if I did.

    Finally focusing on this won out in the end, but a lot of people seemed to be in to scavenger, so I might very slowly write Scavenger in my spare time (When college has finished obviously, I don''t have much spare time at the moment) and release it on here when I''m several chapters in.

    Anyway, seriously sorry about how long this took and I hope you enjoy, also someone told me that people don''t like authors notes being at the top, so should I do them at the bottom from now on.?

    Thanks for still reading and leave any questions or comments you want! Also wouldn''t mind a review if you guys were up for it. :)

    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________

    ~Day 61~

    I''m worried. Quite worried.

    I''m going to be meeting a Queen today.

    I don''t know why it took me so long to realise this, I''ve known I''m going to be meeting her for several days, but somehow the reality hadn''t kicked in until now. I know I can stay calm during the meeting, but that doesn''t mean I can''t embarrass myself, which is what I''m expecting to happen.

    I''ve never talked to royalty before after all, of course, I''ve seen the Lake Elves Queen, but I didn''t talk to her. How do I talk to royalty without embarrassing myself? Being a farmer I was never taught the etiquette, which I''m guessing, is why Ellephwen wants me to learn by talking to royalty she trusts.

    Let''s review what little knowledge I have on the subject. First, I at least know how to be polite, I know to bow or curtsy and I know how to be polite. I did talk to the noble that owned our village a few times in my previous life. Although that''s nothing compared to a queen.

    "Is something wrong?" Ayla whispered to me whilst looking at my troubled expression.

    Ah, of course! Why not just ask these three, they''ve had to talk to the Queen before, haven''t they?

    "I''ve never met royalty before, so I don''t quite know how I should act." I explained my situation as we carried on walking.

    Ayla scratched her chin. "Well, It would be nice to help you back for once, but honestly all I can say is that you should be polite, that''s all. Treat her with respect, our Queen isn''t on to the whole grovelling on the floor thing." She reassured me.

    Just be polite? well then, I can do that at least, I mean I guess that wouldn''t work with all royalty, they''re all different people after all.

    It won''t do me any good to worry about it too deeply, that''ll just make me mess up in some way when the time comes. No, for now I should just think about something else.

    We had already been walking for a few hours by this point, as we got closer to the city we passed by a few small villages and farms. We even passed by a domesticated Mushman farm, which Ayla explained to me is something that had started around thirty years ago. She said that it was just more efficient, I can see why, we already do the same with farm Monsters like Cows or Sheep, so why not Mushmen? It does make me feel a little off seeing my people in pens, but they look happy enough, I suppose. Although, do Mushmen ever look unhappy?

    I also decided that because we were so close to the city it wouldn''t be a very good idea to send Alvir off to train, a blood-covered panting Wolf might not help with the looming 7 ft hooded figure creepy vibe I have going on. The cloak did it''s job of hiding my face and body, but it does make me look like some villain from an old tale.  the three adventurers do help to offset that, I still get several varying looks whenever we pass mortals on road, though there''s not much that can be done about that.

    I could just take of my hood of course, what I''ve been told about this country is true, we passed a Treechild riding a wagon juggling a fresh bag of gold. I could tell he was a Treechild, however his appearance differed a surprising amount to Gedill''s. This one was around a foot taller for one thing, he did give of a weaker feeling than Gedill, I can''t place my hand on it, but you can just tell that the group I knew back home are... different... Well, except for maybe Samora.

    Back on topic, I would take of my hood if it weren''t for the fact I''m quite a ''unique'' looking Dryad, so people would be able to tell in an instance that I''m a variant, and variants are worth a lot of money to the less well meaning nobles. I could contend with the average group of hunters without too much issue, however a noble wouldn''t hire an average hunter to go after a variant since most average hunters wouldn''t dare go against the Queens laws. So therefore it''s just easier this way.

    The city was further away than I thought, it wasn''t until the sun had begun to fall behind the walls that we saw them. They were huge, at least 50ft high, I haven''t seen such a tall man made object before, in the village the tallest building was the guard tower which was about 35ft. Above the gate and carved in to the stone stood a name ''Phoenix''Is that the name of the city? Makes sense really for the capital of a ''reborn country'' if you think about, but how come this is the first time I''ve heard it? I mean I didn''t ask anyone for it, and I''ve only just realised that I didn''t know the name, but did everyone just think it wasn''t important? Oh, well. It''s not that important to be honest.

    We approached the gate, since we had walked down a side road this gate was only a small one, used by the peasants and merchants that live in this direction. It''s also often used by the Monsters that want to get in to the city discreetly as well, so the two bored looking guards standing at either side of the entrance didn''t seem that surprised at my height.

    Although they did choose to talk to my travelling companions first. "This fella and the Wolf with you three then?" One of the guards aimed a question at Iven, him being the oldest of the group. Being Iven he just slowly nodded in reply.

    The guard looked confused. "I''m sorry he doesn''t talk much, may I ask how did you know our friend is a Monster?" Ayla asked frowning.

    "Well it''s obvious innit? We''ve been gards for over a decade, the only other race that can get that big are Beastkin, and the Beastkin that can get that large are always too proud of their heritage to hide their faces, you know?" The second guard piped in.

    The first guard waited patiently for his friend to finish then took over. "Yeah, anyway I''m afraid I''m gonna haveta ask your friend to take of their hood. We need to know what species they are before we can let them in."

    I verbally groaned, so I''m going to be exposed anyway? "Do I really have to take of my hood?"

    The guard seemed taken aback by my voice, as it clearly belonged to a woman. "I- I''m sorry ma''am, but you need to have a certain level of intelligence to be allowed in the capital." He scratched his scraggily beard.

    With a sigh, I pulled my hood back. The two guards eyes widened. "Happy?"

    The first guard opened his mouth and then shook his head. "uh- uhm. So, uh a Dryad huh? Yeah, uh yeah that qualifies." He scratched his beard again. "Uh, I understand why you''re wearing a hood ma''am, you can pull it back up now."

    I nodded pulling it back over my head. "Can we go in now?" Terrin sighed, he must have been getting impatient.

    "Just one more thing lad, we have to ask you what your business in the capital is." The second guard held up him arm towards Terrin.

    "Of course, how could we have forgotten." Ayla gave the guard an apologetic smile. "We''re here to talk to the Queen." The guards paused and glanced at each other.

    The first guard took of his helmet brushing his hair back. "Umm, young lady. you can''t just ''talk'' to the Queen. There has to be a reason to talk to her, you three just look like ordinary adventurers, what could you possibly need to talk to the Queen about?"

    I stepped forward. "Actually it''s me that needs to talk to her, I bring message from the Council of the Ents."

    The first guard sighed whilst frowning. "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but you''re going to need some evidence or something."

    Evidence? Ah, I''m pretty sure Ellephwen gave me something like that. Reaching in to one of the packs wrapped around my belt I pulled out a neatly wrapped letter. "Here, I was given this." I handed it over to the closest guard.

    He studied the seal with a thoughtful expression. After about a minute he nodded satisfied. "I can''t be certain, but this seems genuine to me. I''ll go get the captain."

    I rolled my eyes, this is taking forever. Turning to face Ayla I noticed her cheeks were turning red. "Are you okay?" I placed my hand on her shoulder.

    Ayla appeared to snap out of a trance. "What? Uh, yeah." I raised my right eyebrow, what''s this?

    *pfft* Turning my head I saw Terrin smirking. "It''s because she has a crush on the captain of guard." Ayla desperately tried to cover Terrins mouth, but even Iven was cracking a smile.

    I began to smile mischievously. "A crush, hmm?" Ayla turned around pleading me with her eyes.

    "Pleease don''t" She complained desperately.

    Urgh, she''s doing a cute face. I can''t fight cute faces. "Alright, alright. I won''t say anything." I replied with a defeated chuckle.

    The guardsman that stayed behind pretended not to be listening to the conversation, but I saw a small smile spread across his lips too.

    After waiting around for a few minutes and a small que of three or four groups formed behind us the first guard finally came back, with a very tall man.

    He must have been over six and a half foot tall. He had long wavy black hair and full eyebrows. He had a well kept full beard that spread up past his ears meeting with his hairline. His eyes were dark brown, dark enough that they looked black. He must have been in his early thirties or late twenties. I can see why she fell for him, he was definitely good looking, rough but charming. His expression made him seem stern, although judging by the way the guard smiled and happily conversed with him I''m guessing he''s quite laidback at the same time.

    Ayla began to hide herself behind my back, by the time he reached us she was barely visible behind my back. The captain stuck out his hand. "You must be the messenger. I go by the name of Roland Abel, I''m the captain of the guard in Phoenix."

    So Phoenix is the city name... I shook Rolands hand. "My name is Ellena, I bring word fr-"

    "Did you say Ellena? Ellephwens daughter?" Captain Roland interrupted me, a smile growing on his face.

    I was taken aback slightly, just how well known is Ellephwen? She said she lived secluded. "Yes, more of an adoptive daughter than anything, but yes."

    He patted the back of my hand with his free hand. "Fantastic. Ellephwen spoke about you the last few times she visited the Queen. There are quite a few in the palace that want to meet you. Come, I''ll take you."

    He let go of my hand and motioned for us to follow. People in the palace want to meet me? Oh Gods, what did Ellephwen tell them? They''re going to be disappointed regardless of what it was.

    "Hu hum!" As we started walking behind me Terrin coughed. Hearing this Roland turned around.

    He looked surprised. "Terrin, Iven? That must mean..." Roland looked behind my back. "Just as I thought, shy little Ayla." With a small grin on his face Roland wrapped his arms around Ayla hugging her.

    Aylas face seemed to explode in embarrassment. "Wai- Rola- Ro stop! Let me go! Roland!"

    "OOF!" With a thump to the stomach from Ayla, Roland finally let go of her. "I''m sorry Ayla, it''s just been so long since I saw you guys!"

    Terrin chuckled and Iven held back a smirk. Ayla however. "It''s been a few weeks at most and you know it!" She hit him a few times with her staff.

    From an outsiders perspective, it''s obvious to tell they''re old friends, I stood still and crossed my arms. "So how do you all know each other?"

    "Hmm?" Roland turned around. "Oh, yes. Terrins my nephew, I''m the much younger brother of his father, so I''ve know these two since they were babies."

    Hmm, I see. That would explain her crush then. The three of them carried on talking as we made our way through the city. I could clearly see the palace up ahead, or castle, whatever you want to call it. It was directly in the middle of the city. We seemed to be in the poorer part of the city, but even then we didn''t pass any homeless. They all had smiles on their faces and healthy skin. This is what happens when you''re willing to trade with any race or species I guess.

    We eventually came to the noble estates. Mansions, beautiful gardens and perfectly crafted statues. A few nobles gave our group scornful looks, mainly due to the 7ft cloaked figure and it''s dirty wolf I believe. As in me.

    After only a few dozen more uncomfortable stares we finally reached the castle. Now that we''re finally out of the public, I removed my hood. Unfortunately that drew even more attention from the palace servants and guards. I felt quite exhausted by the time we came to a pair of huge double doors.

    Roland stopped us. "Just wait a minute." He said.

    Obliging we stood by, and I tried to pull up my hood again surprisingly being stopped by Iven. Who proceeded to blush and hide behind Terrins much smaller frame. Sighing I kept my hood down. After the most painful 10 minutes in my life Roland finally returned.

    He shook his head. "Bad news if you''re in a rush I''m afraid. The Queen is swamped with official work tonight. She could make a few minutes for you, but she said she wants to spend a few hours with you. So I''m afraid you''ll have to wait until tomorrow." He shrugged his shoulders.

    I scratched the back of my neck. She is a Queen, was I really expecting this to just be an in and out affair. "I got it, what should we do in the mean time?"

    Roland motioned for us to follow him again. "Well for now she insisted that you all get well fed, then you can just rest until tomorrow." I breathed a sigh of relief. "However tomorrow Ellena I''m afraid tomorrow you''re going to be very busy. There are several Nobles and high ranks in the castle that want to meet you. So you''ll be dealing with that before you meet the Queen." Roland apologised.

    My arms slumped as Roland led us to a corner of the castle, he told us it was the guest wing. He led us to a private room, it had a large table set out with luxurious foods many of which I''d never seen before. Four bedrooms led off from the room. Although we really only need two, this is true luxury giving each of us our own individual rooms.

    We sat down to the overwhelming meal, Alvir sat on the floor nex to me with his very own plate full of food. Druel fell from his mouth and his tail wagged wildly as he scoffed down the bounty in front of him.

    I did the same. I don''t know what I was eating, but it was even better than Samoras cooking, not quite on Ellephwens level, but to be honest that could just be because I''m biased. Everyone ate until they were full. Then we spent the rest of the evening talking, I couldn''t really practise magic here, I didn''t want to damage anything.

    So we quickly headed to bed each in our own individual rooms. My bed was even bigger than the one I had at home, royalty, I guess? Alvir looked like he wanted to sleep on it with me, which I was all for, but I really didn''t want to dirty the bed. So I washed all of the built up dirts and blood stains off his fur using the large bath they provided us. I also took a long soak, I felt all of my stress wash away, it was heaven.

    Finally I slipped in to the giant bed, being such a different situation I expected it to take a while for me to fall asleep, but the bed was just so warm and comfortable that I fell asleep almost instantly, fearing what I would be doing tomorrow.

    ~Day 62~

    I was rudely awakened by a bright light. "I''m sorry My lady, I was told to wake you." I heard an unknown voice. With a strain I opened my eyes. Resting his head on my lap was a still sleeping Alvir, to my left the curtains of the window has been drawn revealing a beautiful bright morning. By my bedside holding a tray full of food stood a maid, I''ve never seen one before, but I''ve seen pictures so I assume that''s what she is. She wore a full plain black skirt and an apron. She looked to be around my age. "Good morning M''lady."

    I groaned as I sat up.  "Don''t call me ''M''lady''. I''m not anyone important." Although, looking aorund the room that might be a little difficult to believe...

    The maid began to panic. "I''m sorry M''lady, the Queen ordered us to treat you with respect, does- does it offend you?"

    She''s just doing her job I suppose. With a sigh I replied. "No, no it''s fine."

    Composing herself, the maid smiled. "Excellent. My lady if you would like to follow me we have prepared breakfast for you." She bowed down motioning towards the door. I got out of my bed, but felt surprisingly cold. Looking down I realised I wasn''t wearing anything... At all. Before she noticed I grabbed the bedsheets and wrapped them around myself.

    "Uhh. I don''t suppose you could leave whilst I get dressed could you?" I forced a smile.

    "Get dressed?" The confused looking maid looked up, jumping from surprise. DId nobody tell her how tall I was? "Ohh.. Oh, you uh sleep naked. I''m- terribley sorry, M''lady. I''ll just leave." The flustered maid wobbled out of the room and closed the door. Scratching my head, I could only feel sorry for her. As I put on my usual outfit I heard a yawn from my bed, my little Wolf had also begun to wake from his slumber.

    I didn''t bother putting on my pauldrons or leather armour, I just wore my clothes, well I wore my leather overcoat, but I wouldn''t really call that armour even if it does work as it. Smelling the food, Alvir scratched at the door whining, "Alright, alright." I opened the door to reveal the maid gossiping to two other maids who also stood outside of my door.

    "Good morning." I said wanting to be polite. Thee three jumped. The oldest of the three quickly recovered, the reaction of the experienced.

    "Good morning, M''lady. We have prepared an energy boosting meal for you and your pet this morning, to help with the rest of the day." The eldest replied, then she proceeded to pull out the closest chair. I guess I''m supposed to sit there, this is making me feeling quite awkward though.

    I sat down internally complaining. scanning the room I could see the other three doors still stood shut. "Are you not waking my companions?" I turned my head to ask.

    The older maid shook her head. "No M''lady, they have no obligations this morning so they''ve been allowed to sleep for longer." Oh great, so they just need to be awake for the meeting with the Queen and that''s it?

    Anyway, how am I supposed to eat like this? They''re all just staring at me. Is Alvir? Ah, of course he''s happily chowing it all down. Alright, I''ll eat it too. Unsurprisingly it was delicious, royal chefs clearly know what they''re doing. I could have probably enjoyed it more without the attention though.

    After I finished wiping my mouth I was immediately led out of the room, Alvir followed closely behind of course. I wasn''t allowed to wear my hood in the castle either, so I spotted a few drueling faces along the way, mostly belonging to old men. It wasn''t exactly a bad feeling,  however it was certainly embarrassing. It''s not like I was unpopular as a human, but I was nowhere near as beautiful as I am now. Which sounds like bragging, but to be honest I''m not sure if I like it.

    I was led to a large room which had the appearance of a study, two comfortable looking leather seats sat in front of a wall of books. I was told that I would be spending about half an hour with various nobles, officials and high ranking servants that want to meet me. It turns out that Ellephwen is quite well known around the castle, the older maid told me that many of the officials just want to get on the good side of Ellephwen so they can get on the good side of the Council of the Ents in general. It seems humans are very interested in the monsters politics, I don''t know what they expect from me, I''ve never even met the council.

    Well I was also told there are quite a few that just want to meet the ''Daughter'' of ''The Great Dryad Ellephwen''  amongst them the majority seems to be the royal servants.

    I sat down in one of the seats, the door opened and my first meeting began. Commander Tobi Legrimme, the middle aged Commander of the armies. He once dueled with Ellephwen as he believed that a monster shouldn''t be allowed in the castle, let alone near the Queen. He lost and was humbled by Ellephwen, he allowed her to stay and came to rely upon her wisdom.

    He joked about how their battle destroyed half of the west wing, whick took several months to repair. That was over twenty years ago, so I can''t imagine how strong he is now. I was right not to get arrogant about my own strength.

    He seemed to be very interested in my power though, asking for an arm wrestle. I put all of my power with both arms in to it, but he easily overpowered me with his single arm. The man was just under six foot and had a head full of greying hair. Surprisingly he chuckled and praised my strength, he also asked me to spar with some of his more arrogant soldiers at some point so just like my Mother I could knock them down a few pegs.

    They day carried on with equally exhausting meetings, many underestimated just how muscular I was not believing Ellephwens description. I could tell that most of those are the ones that just want to get in good with Ellephwen by getting in her Daughters good books as it were.

    The hours began to melt in to each other, by the time my last meeting was over I must have met dozens of them, there were even a few Dwarves and Beastkin in there. To be honest I couldn''t remember most of them, especially the boring ones that just complimented me. Other than Commander Legrimme, only two other really stood out, the head chef, a dear Beastkin by the name of Etta, seems Ellephwen helped her out a lot with her cooking, which is how she got the job in the first place. She was dissapointed that I couldn''t cook in the slightest, but she was quite kind, I remember her because she gave me a slice of cake that she recently made, the recipe came from Ellephwen and it was absolutely delicious.

    The other I can remember was just a noble by the name of Osban Avalas, he wasn''t particularly good looking, he was rather plain actually. From the way he acted it was clear he''s in love with Ellephwen. He''s also the leading noble in support of intelligent monsters, which he was even before he met Ellephwen. A very kind  and surprisingly intelligent old man, although his eyes did seem to drop to my chest area a rather large amount.

    Still, with all of that over it was time, I was going to have lunch with the Queen, this time Roland came to meet me. He led me through the castle, then through the massive double doors we came to yesterday. He opened to doors revealing a giant room. I was expecting a throne room, but this looked more like an office, a huge desk sat on the other end of the room, it was covered in documents and books. On the left side the entire wall was a window with two doors that led out onto a long and wide balcony.

    Sitting in a luxurious chair on the balcony and sipping tea was the person I assumed to be the Queen.

    She wore a long regal blue dress, her hair sat on her head grey and curled and her face was wrinkled. She gazed over the city with quite a serious expression.

    Roland walked to the balcony exchanged a few words with the Queen who looked over towards me, after a pause her serious expression turned to a small but warm smile, she nodded towards Roland who walked back towards me.

    "good luck." He whispered with a wink as he walked past. With a quick deep breath I stiffly walked towards the queen. Urgh. I get so self conscious when I know someone important is watching me walk, what if I fall over. No, it''s fine, I''m already in front of her.

    I guess I should bow. Placing my hand across my heart I bowed, peaking up to see her reaction. She was smiling still resting her head on her upright arm. "You really aren''t used to royalty are you?" The Queen mused.

    I raised my head feeling slightly flustered. "Did I do something wrong?" I asked a little panicked.

    She gave me a brief chuckle. "You didn''t greet me, the royalty of our world require a greeting before anything else."

    Oh god''s. "uh, I''m very sorry my Lady. Uh, I mean your Highness?" Can you call Royalty my Lady?

    Queen Melena motioned towards one of the other four chairs around the table. "your Highness will do, now sit, we gave much to discuss." I nodded and did as she asked. I''m guessing the other three chairs are for my travelling companions.

    "When are the other three coming?" I asked.

    Melena sipped her tea. "Roland has left to fetch them, they will be here shortly. Until then, let us talk. I have been waiting to meet you." she placed her cup on her saucer and looked me in the eyes.

    I scratched my chin, didn''t they say she was quite strict, I''m not seeing it. "I don''t mean to be rude, uh your Highness, but you aren''t exactly what... I was expecting."

    The Queen smirked. "Hah! You have heard of my reputation I assume? Let''s just say I''ve never been a big follower of keep your friends close and your enemies closer. I say be rid of your enemies before they can harm your friends." She chuckled taking a cake from from the small tray on the table.

    Okay, don''t make the old lady an enemy, got it, should be easy enough... Probably. "I thought that to defeat your enemies as nobles you had to be sneaky, use spies, that sort of thing?"

    "Well, I do use spies, but that''s just to find out who my enemies are. A ruler without spies and assassins wont last very long. When I find my enemies I crush them first, then find evidence to prove their guilt. Stops them doing any damage in the meantime." She explained.

    That sounds... Dangerous, at the very least and what does she mean by crush? If she means kill then what if she find no evidence and kills someone innocent? Then again... Looking at her, looking at her city she certainly seems to be getting results, still.. "I''ve also heard you''re ruthless regardless of social stature... What about the poor, the ones that often don''t have any other choice?"The Queens smile disappeared, after a pause she sighed. "I can not spare those who have no other choice, even if I want to. If I let a man stealing bread to save his family go, but jail a nobleman who does the same for fun, then how do you think the similarly entitled ''nobles'' would react?"

    I shook my head. "Not well."

    "Correct, they would act in outrage that I dared to spare a mere peasant. On top of that the criminals of the city would start to believe they can get away with more if I become lenient. It''s... Unfortunately better this way." She paused taking a bite from her cake. "Being a Queen doesn''t mean you can just do whatever you think is right, there are consequences, but it does mean you can get damn close."

    I see. It''s not like I don''t understand that rulers are restricted, but having to arrest those that have no choice... Looking in her eyes, I feel as though Queen Melena is genuinely upset about the fact that she can''t do anything for them. "You really are how Ellephwen described you." Melena said, back to smiling again.

    Oh yeah, that reminds me. "There''s something I''ve been meaning to ask. Why does it seem like everyone in this place know who I am? And want to meet me? I''m pretty sure Ellephwen has been here just a few times since I came in to her life, and neither were exactly for afternoon tea."

    The Queen rubbed her chin. "You haven''t even been to a palace before, have you? With all the ears and eyes around in the servants and such, news spreads fast, extremely fast. It only took a few days for most of the palace to know of you." She gave a slight shrug.

    "Oh. It''s still feels a little odd." I complained.

    She chuckled. "You will have to get used to it eventually, this won''t be the last time you''re treated like this. Besides, it''s not like you don''t stand out on your own, especially now that you have that strangely well behaved Wolf following you about." Melena motioned behind me.

    Wolf? Wait, Alvir! I completely forgot he''s been following me all day. I turned  around on my chair and sure enough my first packmember sat behind my chair silently wagging his tail. He hasn''t made a sound, maybe it''s thanks to my Wolfmother skill making him more intelligent or something? Or is he just smart enough to know not to make a fuss in a place like this. Either way, he''s behaving well. I leant down to give his head a stroke. His tails wagging speed increased whilst I did so.

    "My Queen."

    Where did that come from? I looked up towards the voice, it was Ayla, along with Terrin and Iven, behind them Roland leant against the wall. Extremely lax for someone who''s meant to be the Captain of the Guard.

    The three of them wore clean clothes similar to their adventuring outifts, but without the armour. They all bowed to the Queen.

    "Ah, I suppose now that you''re here we should get on with the main topic of the day. Come, sit." Melena Poured three new cups of tea.

    "You-your highness we should be doing that!" Terrin raised his arms in protest.

    "Are you going to deny your Queens generosity?" Melena said with a slight smirk.

    Ayla thumped the back of Terrins head, who let out a groan in complaint. "No, your higness, I apologise for my companions rudeness." After that breif exchange the three of them sat in the remaining chairs, and with a painfully obvious wink Terrin let Iven sit next to me. I guess the two of them must have had some form of ''guy talk'' when me and Ayla were having our talk. Although how any talk with Iven works I''ll never know.

    The Queen stretched out her arm towards me. "Now obviously I know why you''re all here, and as I''m sure Ellephwen has already told you, my answer is yes. I just need to read through it when I have spare time to make  sure it''s close enough to what we discussed."

    ...

    Is that it? I just hand it over and we''re done already? What was the point in all the waiting... I took the sealed document out of my coat pocket and placed it on her hand. "Now obviously I wouldn''t have asked you here if I didn''t want ot discuss  this a little" She took the letter placing it in a small pocket on her dress. I guess I spoke too soon, huh?

    "First off, Ellena." Queen Melena focused her attention on to me.

    I sat straight in my chair. "Yes?"

    Melena cleared her throat. "I assume that total peace until the battle is still one of the proposals made by the council of the Ents?"

    I nodded my head. "Yes, the Alliance wants as many warriors from every race as possible for the battle."

    A puzzled expression grew on the Queens face. "Alliance?"

    Hmm... Oh! Of course she wouldn''t know. "The Great Rurrian Alliance. It''s what the council and all other prominent members of the forest formed to ensure peace." I explained.

    The Queen scratched her chin. "interesting, I am certain I will read more about that in this letter. However that''s something else entirely." She paused for a moment. "Ellena, if I am to make peace, if I am to not waste my men, I need you to promise me something." I noddedy my head. "If in my countries peace we are attacked by another Kingdom, you must come to our defence, with whatever soldiers or warriors you have with you."

    I see... That makes sense, she needs someone to defend her country against aggressors if she can''t use her own soldiers. And, considering that it is Monsters that propose the peace, then it''s only fair that Monsters moderate said peace. "I understand... I don''t know what I could do, or if I''ll gather enough companions, but I promise."

    Melena smile. "Good I thought you would. Other than that I have no problems with the proposal, Monsters are already welcomed by most in my city." She took another bite of her cake, it looked like Terrin thought he had to wait for her to do so before he could have any as he quickly devoured his cake soon after. Ayla''s face turning red from embarrassment.

    Ignoring that, the Queen carried on. "Now, do you know if the Alliance has any actual plan to take down Lavias, the proposal is a good start, but even then we''ll need an actual plan."

    I shook my head. "I left before I heard of any plan, they have a year to think of one. I''m sure someone in the known world could think of a good one."

    Melena rubbed her chin nodding her head. "I see..."

    I- I have an idea." We all turned to look at the person who said those words.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Terrin sat in his chair, cake covering his mouth with his arm up. Ayla massaged her temple. "Terrin..."

    "No, I was just thinking, Lavias is a God attribute monster right? So Why don''t we just get the Demons to bring in that one they control?" He shrugged his shoulders.

    "Boy, do you mean the Kraken? You can''t be completely brainless, think about it. The Kraken took a gigantic chunk of the Demons Continent away with a single attack. Could you imagine the sort of damage a fight between the two of them would cause?"Queen Melena explained.

    Terrin who looked quite hurt muttered "sorry" under his breath shrinking back in to his chair.

    "Back on topic. There are a few other things I wish to discuss with you. Am I correct in thinking that the three of you are to deliver this message back to the Alliance?" She looked at Ayla.

    "Uh.. Yes, My Queen. Lady Ellephwen told us to bring your reply back to her." Ayla managed to stammer out a sentence,  still red face in embarrassment.

    The Queen clicked her fingers, a woman clouded completely in black leather suddenly appeared behind her, her face hidden behind a a blank mask. "Get me my seal, a parchment and three golden passes."

    The mysterious woman bowed "Yes, my Heart." She said just before dissapearing in a black cloud.

    ...What was that though? Where did she come from? I did get a weird feeling that I was being watched when I came in the room, but I just assumed I was overly conscious because she was a Queen.  "Was that a member of the Heartguard?" The three adventurers sat with their mouths open in awe.

    ...The what? What kind of name is that, sounds like something out of a childrens book... "It was indeed." A few gasps escaped my companions lips. "You seem confused Ellena, it''s not a surprise you haven''t heard of the Heartguard. They''re the Rootheart royal families private army. Mostly kept hidden very few have the chance to meet a member." The Queen bragged with a smirk on her face.

    "So, they''re all, like hidden shadow assassins or something?" I asked.

    The Queen shook her head. "Not quite. The Heartguard is split up in to three separate groups. The assassins and spies are one part my actual guard, of which there are currently twenty watching us right now are another. Finally are the warriors, hidden amongst the soldiers are the exceptional warriors under my direct command who are not allowed to show their true strength unless I give permission. Even in actual combat they must hold themselves back unless I say otherwise."

    I see. "To surprise your enemies when they think they''ve won." I guessed.

    she nodded. "That''s basically the reason, in it''s simplest form. Of course whilst most people know of the other two section of the Heartguard, this third section is kept hidden, it''s not very surprising if our enemy know of it. By the way Rolands one of the Heartguard warriors." She pointed towards the door which still had Roland standing by it who suddenly jumped startled by his own name being called out.

    "Your higness! Is it really okay for you to be telling three low ranked adventurers this!?" Roland protested.

    Melena laughed. "You don''t trust your own friends Roland?" He shut his mouth and leant back against the wall with a sulking face.

    Terrin shook his head standing up. He walked up to Roland and began poking his chest. "I don''t believe it, you''re saying that Uncle Roland was holding back most of his strength when ever we sparred together? That''s so unfair! Fight me full strength next time!"

    "Why do you care how strong I am? you''ve always been about speed anyway!" Roland put his hands up to block the incoming pokes. He looked over to the Queen pleading her with his eyes.

    She waved her hand. "It''s fine, to go out and fight if you want, but Roland still needs to hold himself back. I''ll let him be a little tougher though." She winked at the pair.

    With a dejected sigh Roland allowed himself to be dragged out of the room by his grinning nephew.

    "Is that okay your highness? Did you not need him to wait here?" Ayla turned around with a worried look.

    "Oh no. The two of you may leave too when I''ve given you your passes. It''s almost time for my next appointment so I just have one more thing to ask of Ellena." Melena replied.

    Aylas eyes widened. "That''s right, are you really going to give us all a Golden pass?"

    The Queen nodded chuckling slightly. "Considering the importance of your task, I believe a golden pass is the least I could do."

    Just as she said it the same woman as before appeared with the items the Queen requested. "Thank you." The woman leant in and whispered something in to Melenas ear who paused to think. "I apologise, but an upset noble I was supposed to be meeting is getting... Well even more upset, I am going to have to leave a bit earlier than intended. You may all stay for as long as you desire. Ellena, I understand that you have places you need to go, but there''s one more thing i must ask of you, so if you could I would ask you to stay for at least one more day."

    "I understand, but I really can''t stay for too long." I answered, she nodded her head and left the room leaving us on our own.

    With the meeting over Iven and Ayla left to given Terrin his golden pass. I asked what it actually was, because I''d never heard of them. Apparently there are four passes, bronze, silver gold and diamond. Passes let you rent out rooms at taverns, in to government buildings and a few other privileges for free. You can do more with them the higher tiered they are, the golden pass being the highest tier that non nobility can possess. Whilst diamond tier is the rarest only being given to a very few select individuals in the kingdom, it gives access to country secrets and limited use of the Heartguard, with permission from the Queen.

    With nothing else to do, I passed the time reading through the stuff Samora gave me to teach me the Goblin language. I would be training with Alvir, or training my magic, but using earth magic in castle grounds doesn''t sound like a good idea... Which is another reason I have to carry on travelling as soon as possible, I need to keep training.

    As dinner time came around my three companions returned looking exhausted. Roland let a bit more of his strength out, but even working together the three of them couldn''t scratch his boot. To be honest though they aren''t the strongest of adventurers, that why they''re still so low ranked despite what''s happened to them recently. That''s not to say they''re weak, all three of them are certainly above average adventurers for their age.

    All three of them were rather excited about the idea of shopping tomorrow with their new passes, golden passes don''t make things like weapons free, but they do give a massive discount in all shops based in the kingdom of Ashes. The Queen also gave the three of them a rather large reward, I don''t really quite know how much, currency changed a surprising amount since my previous life, I should probably learn about it at some point.

    After a dinner fit for a queen terrin and Iven immediately went to bed, exhausted. Ayla however sat in her room to practise magic. I decided to go to bed too, as I slipped in Alvir jumped on top lying next to me. Not a lot happened today, but I still feel as though a lot did?

    I wonder if that''s thanks to the strange meeting I had with a Queen, the first interaction I''ve had with royalty...

    Need to leave soon though.

    ~Day 63~

    When I woke up I found that the other three had already left somewhere, shopping would be my guess, they did ask me if I wanted to join them last night after all, but I have no desire to buy anything at the moment. I suppose I could buy some new armour, but with my size they would need to build custom made armour and I don''t think I have the time to wait for that.

    Outside my room there was a maid cleaning in the main room, I asked her why I wasn''t woken like yesterday. She told me it was because I had no appointments today, I met everyone I needed to yesterday so the queen said to let me wake when I wanted to.

    After explaining that the maid went to get breakfast for Alvir and I, I''m not sure if giving such luxurious food to Alvir is such a good idea, but he''s not stupid he probably understands that this won''t last much longer.

    Since I had free time I decided to check out the royal library, I''ve never been a big book reader, but that''s because I had many years to learn about my world. I don''t really have the time to learn about everything that''s changed the usual way, so maybe the royal library will have some helpful books in it, it is the largest one in the kingdom I''ve heard.

    I asked the cleaning maid the directions, I don''t understand how people find their way around palaces if they''re all this size, it''s ridiculous, who needs all this room?

    After stumbling around for a while we arrived at the large double doors with the same pattern around the frame I was told to look for. Opening the doors revealed a gigantic room with every wall covered in book cases, each wall had doors in-between bookcases leading out onto a balcony surrounding the entire room. At least that''s what it seems like from looking out the window dotted around. Also in the room was someone I wasn''t exactly expecting to meet again, the hero boy that attacked Rugtug.

    Well they did say that he was brought back to the castle to properly learn about the world he lives in, to prperly train him. A library is the best place to learn, so it makes sense that he would be here. I watched him put a book back in the bookcase, then turning around he spotting me, his eyes widening.

    The ''hero'' ran over to me, is he going to attack me again? Really? I clenched my first ready... but, he just fell to the ground bowing. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!". Sorry? He''s apologising... So that means he''s already been educated to the point that he knows he''s wrong... Probably.

    I leant down placing my hand on his shoulder, "It''s fine, I''ve already forgot about it and Rugtug forgave you pretty quick." Honestly, I haven''t exactly forgiven him, but he was making a scene and I really want to stand out as little as possible today.

    He looked up relaxing his face. "Thank you, can we sit down, please?" He pointed towards a free table. I don''t know why he thinks he has to ask my permission to sit down, but I nodded anyway.

    When we were both sat down; after I found a chair that was big enough that is, he began to talk. "I really am sorry. I was just working on my parents farm up until a few months ago. Then the Queen came along and told me that because I was a reincarnated human I was destined to be a hero. There are stories of that sort of thing, but I wasn''t expecting myself to be one."

    "So, what you got carried away?" Is that his excuse? I was a farmer, but I knew better. If that''s his excuse...

    "No! No... I don''t know, I wanted to impress the Queen I guess." He awkwardly scratched the back of his head. "It''s just, I wanted to show her that I was worth trusting in by conquering what she considered a fairly high levelled dungeon. I.. I didn''t think about the fact that I was attacking actual living creatures."

    I clenched my fists. "How could you not realise you were attacking living creatures?" Is it a little hypocritical for me to be so angry about this? I''ve killed so many more living creatures than this boy.

    "Well, I mean you know there are so many video games about this sort of thing that I didn''t really think about it until after. Then... I just felt so guilty, I still do." He stared at his feet in shame.

    I''m confused about something though. "What are ''video'' games?" I cocked my head.

    Okay, that seemed to make him confused. "You know, video games? I was told you''re also reincarnated, how can you not know what video games?"

    "Wait, is this something from Earth? I was reincarnated from this world, not that one..." I explained.

    His eyes widened. "Wait what? You can be reincarnated from this world too, not just mine!?"

    I let out an exasperated sigh. "This is common knowledge in my world, I knew when I was a child in my previous life and I was just a farmer. How do you know so little about a world you''ve lived in for fifteen years?"

    He just shrugged. "I just didn''t really listen I suppose." I massaged my brow.

    "If you don''t know that, then I suppose you also don''t know that there are more world than ours?" I tried to hold back the frustration in my voice.

    His eyes widened again. "There are!?"

    *SLAM!*

    I slammed my head against the table, almost destroying it. "uuuuuugh..."

    "Oh God''s... Then could it be?.." I looked up to see the hero muttering to himself  his eyes twisted in panic.

    Okay, this is something different. "What''s wrong?" I was a little worried now.

    He stopped, looking like he forgot I was there. "Sorry, it''s just that... You know that when reincarnated you often get a uniwue skill to help you?" I nodded in reply. "Well mine was to be able to understand any language, written or verbal, with a bit of leveling that is, it''s not instant."

    "Okay, that''s a good skill, but what does it have to do with you panicking?"

    "Wait a minute." He ran off to the back of the library. After about a minute he came running back with a large book.

    Placing it on the desk he opened it up to a page with an elaborate drawing of a planet with what looked like a bubble around it. There was a crack in the bubble and a sea of black rushing through it. Next to it were some lines in a language I couldn''t read. "What is it?" I asked. It looked foreboding what ever it was.

    "It''s in Gods tongue, I haven''t quite mastered it yet, but I think I''m the only one in the city that can read it." He cleared his throat. "Anyway, the book is titled ''Prophecies of the Gods''. I thought maybe it''s an ancient storybook or something, but now that I''ve learnt  there are more words, maybe it really is a book of prophecies..." He gulped.

    I was getting anxious. "Well what does it say then?"

    He cleared his throat again. "In a basic translation it sums up to: ''At the tragic Kings fall, shatters the wall. And the twelfth world shall rule''." He looked up to me, his eyebrows bent in worry.

    I scratched my chin and furrowed my brow. "The tragic king must refer to Lavias, that''s obvious, but the twelfth world? As far as I''m aware there are only five... Argh, Why do prophecies always have to be so complicated! Shatters the wall? What does that mean?" I scratched my scalp ruffling my hair as I did.

    "What should we do?" He asked me.

    What should we do? Does this mean that something terrible will happen if we destroy Lavias? "Just go tell the Queen, it''s the only thing I can think off, she''ll know what to do better than I will." He nodded and ran off out the library.

    What should I do then? There isn''t anything I can really do about this prophecy, it''s not exactly my strong point, hitting things is. I''ll leave it to those that know what they''re doing, I have enough to worry about already.

    For now, I''ll do what I came here to do, find a book on how money works these days, that''s what I''ll really need in my travels.

    ...

    ...

    "phew." I slammed the book closed. A book on the ''history of coin'', it''s exactly what I needed, it was a bit difficult to read as the written language has changed a surprising amount over the past 200 years, but I managed to get the information I needed. It''s basically the same as it was 200 years ago, just a few new types of coins that equal something different, also all kingdoms now use the same coin which they didn''t before, so it''s quite useful to me.

    Still, the suns starting to set and I still haven''t seen the Queen, she said she would find me to talk about something else, royalty have to deal with a lot it would seem. Alvir wondered off at some point during my studying, if it were a different situation I would be worried that he would get in trouble with the guards or attack someone, but I trust Alvir not to be that stupid.

    I guess I''ll go see if Ayla and the others are still training with Roland. After searching around for a bit and talking to a few guards I found my way to their little hidden training ground. It was in one corner of the castle, huge walls all around and one small balcony overlooking it from inside the castle, the perfect place to hide your strength from prying eyes I believe.

    They were still going at it as I thought, and with them was Alvir, he was also having a bit of trouble getting close to Roland. Maybe I should give it a go?

    "I am certain they would not mind if you joined them." To the right of me I heard a familiar voice, the Queen had some how sneaked up right next to me.

    "They''re going to have to fight too." I blurted out.

    She nodded her head. "Yes, even I will fight, we all will. Do you not want them to fight?" She asked me.

    I chuckled. "I don''t want anyone to fight Lavias." Melena placed her arm gently on my shoulder.

    "At least Roland will be with those three, it doesn''t matter if I ordered him to guard me or not, he would be with those three." Her wrinkled lips twisted in a faint smile.

    We both paused watching the fight going on below, the wind filled with the sound sof shouting, laughter and the clang of weapons.

    "Did the hero find you?" I broke the silence.

    Queen Melena placed both of her hand on the rail of the balcony. "Yes, the prophecy is... Disconcerting to say the least. I am including it in my reply to the Alliance, they can make a better decision regarding this than I can."

    Neither of us wanted to mention one of the possibilities of the prophecy, that from the way it was written it makes it seem as though killing Lavias will somehow release something worse, but what could be worse than a god attribute monster?

    "Enough of those depressing thoughts. Do you remember that I wanted to talk to you about something?" Melena turned her head to look at me. I tilted my head in reply. "To start with, where are you planning on heading throughout the year, until the day you must return?"

    "The Dead Isles are my first destination. Then the Demon territory, then to the Dwarven Cities, the Empire and finally the Monster Continent. Why?" I replied.

    She scratched the tip of her nose. "I thought that might be the case. Could I ask you for a favour?"

    "Of course, if I can do it." I shrugged.

    She sighed. "There is a lot of tension between the Empire and Lummen, the Empire still wants to steadily increase its size and keeps attacking Lummen. Lummen has asked both us and the Kingdom of Ollena for help to stop the Empire from destroying all of us. I plan to refuse, but it is true that the Empire is a problem, if the Emperor keeps up his aggression it wont go well for any of us." With a slight pause she looked me in the eye. "I would ask you to visit the Emperor, explain to him what is happening, explain to him why he must stop his conquering."

    I blinked a few times. "You want me, who has almost no experience with Royalty to talk to the leader of the most powerful country on the continent? There-there''s a messenger going there whos an expert at this sort of thing!"

    "I know, I know. But I want you to go too, that arrogant man won''t listen to just a messenger, but he might listen to you, a reincarnated person who is at the centre of it all. Please." She pleaded me.

    Arrgh! Why can''t I refuse things like this. "Fine. I''ll do it, but it won''t be for a while and I probably wont succeed."

    She scoffed. "I think differently." She turned back to watch the training session going on below. "So will you be leaving tomorrow then?"

    "Mmhmm. I plan to anyway, straight south to the coast." I answered.

    Queen Melena crossed her arms. "I can supply you a horse and some coin to keep you going."

    I laughed. "A horse couldn''t exactly carry me could?"

    Melena looked startled, but then stifled a laugh. "I didn''t think about that, you are a bit too big for a horse I suppose. What about two horses and a wagon full of supplies? It would mean you wouldn''t have to carry around all of those supplies on your back."

    Well it''s not exactly like all the stuff I carry around with me bothers me, it doesn''t tire me out or anything, still a wagon would help me make better time... "That would be incredibly helpful, to be honest, but I wouldn''t fell right about accepting too much."

    The Queen scoffed again. "I am a Queen, I can afford to give you enough money for one hundred years let alone one."

    Hmm, fair point... "Alright then, thank you." I gave her the gentlest smile I could. She returned one to me.

    The Queen stayed for a few more minutes to watch the fight going on until one of the Heartguard came to tell her that she had to get back to her duties. After she left I jumped of the balcony to join the other. Ayla and her companions jumped, but Roland didn''t even flinch, I haven''t known him for long, but I''m pretty sure he knew I was here the whole time.

    Since it was dark we headed back to get dinner, I offered Roland to join us if he wanted, but he refused saying that he''d relaxed enough today already, he is the captain  of the guard, so he can''t exactly just play around everyday.

    When we reached our room, I explained to the others that I was leaving, both Ayla and Terrin slumped in their chairs, their expressions turning sour. It was hard to tell what Iven was feeling his, his expression barely ever changes... Oh.. A stream of tears came out of one of his eyes, how bizarre... His expression is still blank, that looks so odd.

    That night when I went to bed I heard my door creak open and small feet shuffle up to my bed, without even asking Ayla crawled into my bed cuddling up with me and Alvir.

    I guess this is what it''s like having a younger sister?

    ~Day 64~

    It was the morning, two lumps clung to my body. I sat up in bed stretching my arms.

    "Waah!"

    I looked down to the right on me, Ayla fell of my arm as I sat up. I think I woke her up. "Sorry about that." I apologised.

    She rubbed her eyes. "S''fine." She grumbled.

    I got out of bed and put on my clothing, Ayla turned around as I did so. It''s not like I was completely naked, I guess she''s just shy.

    We walked out into the main room, food was on the table and the Queen was sitting at the end. The other two were also waiting. "You could have woken up us if you were here m''lady." I bowed.

    "To be honest we were about to." She chuckled. "Now sit, have breakfast, you should at least be well fed before you leave." With no reason to refuse I sat down to eat.

    When breakfast was over the Queen led us down to the castle entrance, waiting there was a wagon with a red roof, two large strong looking horses were on the carrying end. The seat at the front of the wagon was padded and even had arms to it, an out of place luxurious chair for a wagon. In the wagon lay a chest of gold and several crates of food, drink and other general supplies.

    Alvir immediately jumped up into the back settling on a rather comfortable looking cushion in a basket, obviously meant for him, but how did he know that?

    I gave Ayla a hug goodbye, she looked a bit sad, but didn''t cry. Terrin just shook my hand, a bit too embarrassed to hug me.  Finally Iven, well Iven just hid behind Ayla, not very well I''ll admit, but it was adorable in it''s own way. Surprisingly the Hero also came to say goodbye, we didn''t really know each other so he just said ''See ya''.

    I climbed on to the out of place chair. "So if I head south how long will it take me to reach the coast?" I asked the Queen.

    She rubbed her chin. "Hmm, if you manage to avoid most bandits and keep a steady pace, possibly a week, a maximum of two." Two weeks? I thought it would be two weeks if I walked, doesn''t that mean that my prediction was totally off?

    ...Am I... Going to be okay on my own?..

    Seeing my worried expression the Queen smiled. "Do not worry Ellena, I have left a map of my Kingdom in the back of the wagon. I understand that you have a map of the world, but that is hardly going to help you find the correct road is it?

    "Thank you." I bowed my head towards her, and with one last look around I waved goodbye.

    With my hood on I headed through the city, then out the southern gate, I asked Alvir to get me the map, and to my surprise he understood. I looked at the map to plan my route. For now I would head directly south and stock up in the closest village after a few days.

    After a few hours of riding we reached past all the surrounding farms and small villages outside of the capital, I got quite a few stares unsurprisingly. I reached a long road stretching out past the horizon, almost no trees just plains and the occasional house for miles. All types of Monsters ran around the plains all around me, some more friendly ones coming to investigate my wagon.

    Including a whole tribe of plains Mushmen, at least thirty I think. One of the was about 5 ft tall and had arms, it must have been the most evolved out of them and probably a lot more intelligent judging by how weary of me it was. I realised I still had my hood on so removed it. He seemed trusting now, which gave me mixed feelings.

    I decided to camp with these guys for the night since it was already getting dark, we had plenty of food so I didn''t have to worry about Alvir eating some of the Mushmen.

    After cooking some meat on a bonfire; which I quite badly burnt, I decided to practise my Earth magic. I thought I would practise a different spell from the book this time, since I''ve basically mastered the last one. This time I''m going to try a spell called ''Earth spike'' which is pretty self explanatory, it creates a spike that pops out of the ground.

    Alvir was still whining from the meat I gave him, It would seem that the first thing I need to find is a cook. Since he was still hungry I told him to go hunt in the plains, as long as he only hunted predators. He happily bounded of somewhere leaving me in peace surrounded by soft squidgy Mushmen. I made sure to aim the spells away from them.

    ...

    By the end of the session and after exhausting my magic several time I didn''t level up, but I did manage to get the spell to the point where I can create a spike as strong as basic iron and up to 5 ft tall. Which would be useful in many cases, especially if I combine it with any hidden trap holes I might make.

    Alvir returned from his hunt covered in blood but satisfied as usual. He had gone up from [lvl 77] to [lvl 84] and his health had been cut in half. What was he doing? Did he attack a Bear or something... I might need to start watching what he''s doing.

    I gave Alvir a quick wash then went to bed using one of the larger Mushmen as a pillow, Alvir lying next to me. I stared at the beautiful night sky, surrounded by nature and comfort, it didn''t take me long to drift off to a pleasant slumber.

    ~day 65~

    Today was just another day of travelling, after saying goodbye to the Mushmen we didn''t stop for the rest of the day.&amp;nbsp;

    Occasionally I decided to practise a bit of magic on the way and I also read some of Samoras notes of the Goblin language when it was a particularly straight road. Other than that I just sent Alvir off to hunt, slowing down so he could keep up. We passed a few travellers on the road, many seemed afraid thanks to my appearance, many probably thought I was a bandit.

    My outfit probably doesn''t help with that, I keep it maintained but it''s still covered in dirt and battle damage.&amp;nbsp;

    I surprisingly didn''t have to deal with any actual bandits myself, I tensed up everytime we got close to a treeline or a small abandoned farm. I believe that I did go past a small group of bandits, but from what I saw there were only three and after seeing Skullcrusher they probably didn''t think it was worth the effort.

    By the time night fell we reached a cliff edge with a waterfall falling down it. I looked over the edge to see a rocky entrance to a cave under the waterfall, I aimed the horses down the path at the side of the cliff to reach the bottom leaving the wagon next to the lake at the base of the waterfall. It was a nice relaxing place to stop, but on top of that was the cave I saw earlier. Since I haven''t fought anything for a while I decided to try and see if that caves leads to a dungeon, see if I can fight some high levelled monsters tonight.&amp;nbsp;

    I left Alvir behind to rest, he managed to get from [lvl 84] to [lvl 87] and was quite tired from having to keep up with the wagon.

    After making him some more mediocre cooked meat i headed in to the cave.

    It was tall, the ceiling was about halfway up the cliff. With my amplified vision I could see that the cave finished not too far in.

    Damn, so it''s not a dungeon. However, there is something...

    I sensed a giant figure ahead of me and my heart beat began to quicken, slowly I snuck closer to it.

    *Crunch!*

    Looking down towards the sound I found that I had stood of a bone, now that I look around this place is covered in them, some looking like they belong to high class adventurers judging by the gear. A wide grin crawled on to my face. No, no I''m getting excited again.

    I calmed myself down until I reached the figure, a huge ball of hair, breathing in and out gently. Whatever it was, it''s body was full of broken blades and arrows, scars littered it''s giant back.

    Well, looks like this guy kills humans, so it''s not wrong of me to attack it right? I pulled out Skullcrusher ready and gulped in a large amount of air.

    "HEEEEEELLLLLLLOOOO THEEERE!!" I yelled at the creature. With a jump it began to stir, turning around to face me. Oh wait, no he''s... Standing... Up... Oh...

    He was about 10 times my size, and looks distinctly like a bear... With eight arms... Oh god''s, was this a good idea?

    *RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAOOOORRR!!*

    The gust from his roar was so powerful it knocked my of my footing sending me back several steps. "This should be fun" I laughed.

    He swung down two of his arms, I jumped on top slamming down my weapon onto his colossal arm, just before I connected I was swiped by two of his other arms.

    As I was crushed against the cave wall I wasted no time, activating my Earthen Armour I stood back up and charged at him, dodging two more swipes, I activated Mushroom Shield and blocked his other incoming arms finally crushing the bones in one of his giant arms.

    He roared in pain giving me an opportunity, with I jumped up to his head swinging Skullcrusher directly in to his left eyes. With a disgusting squelch his eye burst and he tumbled over sideways.

    He grasped his eye writhing in pain, recovering shockingly fast he shook of the pain and carried on his flurry of swings. Until one broke through my shield, I guess that''s just how strong he is. His fist crunched my armour against my torso causing me to tumble backwards.

    Coughing up blood I deactivated the armor, my left arm also appeared broken, but no matter.

    I grimaced through the pain and ran at him again, as he swung his arm for another hit, I stopped where I was and used the momentum to swing Skullcrusher into his fist, smashing the bones inside, once again with him preoccupied I jumped at his head, swinging my mace directly in to the same spot. With a sickening crunch the skin and bone around his eyes came away revealing blood and brain, the colossal monster fell once again, but this time permanently...

    I fell backwards to the ground wiping sweat from my brow.

    "ha... Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" I swung my right arm in the air. My heart was beating like crazy, that battle was such a rush... I wonder how much health I have left though?

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 64 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother.]

    {Level: 38] +3

    [Health: 213/4056] + 318

    [Mana: 621/958] +86

    [Stamina: 892/3842] + 290

    [Hunger: 3670/3842] + 290

    [Attack: 3351] +271

    [Defence: 5284] + 374

    [Magic Attack: 1047] + 87[Magic Defence: 1955] + 171

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 7] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 51}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 3] [Polearm Journeyman lvl 4] [Kingsfoot lvl 9] [Warriors Heart lvl 32] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 23] Up! [Warriors Strength lvl 21] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 2] Up! [Guardian lvl 7] [Dryads Charm lvl 5] Up! [Skinning lvl 4] [Tanning lvl 3] [Leatherworking lvl 2] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 4] [{Wolfmother lvl 4}]]

    Wow, so some of my skills levelled up too?

    Wait more importantly, I only have 213 health? I was really close to death. Thank the god''s I won I suppose?

    Also my Dryad''s Charm levelled up at some point? Was that during all those meetings the other day I wonder?

    Well not matter what I am now exhausted, satisfied but exhausted...

    I slumbered back to the wagon and collapsed next to Alvir, my body was in pain, but it should be all fixed by tomorrow morning.

    I fell asleep covered in blood, but satisfied.

    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________

    Author note: you may have noticed the last two days were less detailed and long. I''m trying to shorten the less important/ less dialogue/ less plot heavy days, it''s just easier that way. What d''you think?

 Chapter 14: ~Day 66-70~ Mushroom vs Bandit

    Author note: HEY HEY HEY!!!! WHAT IS UP!!?

    It has been toooo long since I did a chapter, I have been so swamped with college work it''s been ridiculous. But college is over, I only work 4-5 days a week, and I can start writing again. Hopefully properly this time. So yeah, you can stop unfollowing the story now. Please :''(

    Anyway, should be releasing a chapter a week, no promises, god knows I''m awful at those.

    So on with the chapter, relatively short chapter, especially the first three days, but the title should give you some clues. Oh, it was a fun chapter to write for the most part. :)

    I hope you enjoy and it''s good to be back!

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ~Day 66~

    Pain, my whole body is in pain...

    Not a pain like I''ve just been stabbed or something, but an aching pain. Opening my eyes and looking around I could see that my body was completely smothered in blood, by the looks of things both mine and the giant monsters from yesterday.

    Well of course I''m in pain, I may heal quickly but I was ridiculously close to dying yesterday, the fact that I was fine last night was probably due to a combination of adrenaline and my skills.

    I groaned as I sat up, my body groaning with me. My clothes were half ruined, well it''s

    not like I don''t have enough leather to fix it all, but it''s still upsetting.

    Alvir sat a few feet away from me chewing on a deer corpse, he must have gone hunting before I woke up, come to think of it, the suns position would imply that it''s mid day.

    "Alvir." I called out to him. His ears pricked up as he turned to face me, that same stupid-looking blood covered grin on his face. He bounded towards me, his tongue flailing around flinging saliva and blood around. Jumping on me he then proceeded to lick my face with that same blood soaked tongue.

    I pushed his face away. "Yuck. Could you please not." I pleaded. Thankfully with a whimper Alvir got off me and ran off back to his meal. Great now all I can smell is spit and blood. With some inaudible grumbling I forced my stiff body to stand and walk over to the nearby river. After making sure nobody was around I stripped of my dirty outfit and jumped in the water. I was hungry, after all the healing takes a lot of energy and I haven''t eaten for a while, but I was also covered in filth and that is most important. Besides, Alvir had clearly left half of the deer uneaten, leaving some for me.

    As I sank in to the mildly tempered water I let out a long sigh, it wasn''t quite as nice as a warm bath, but it still felt nice to sit in fresh, flowing water. In between my breasts floated the necklace Rugtug gave me, warm rays of light causing it to glint.

    ...

    After half an hours bathing I clambered out and over to the deer left over by Alvir who was now sleeping in the shade of a nearby tree. My body felt a lot a better, but I was still starving so I started a small fire and cooked the meat. It wasn''t anything extravagant, but it was a meal and was satisfactory at least.

    After finishing my meal I looked down at the hastily wrapped around leather I was wearing, first things first I need new leggings, I have my armour to cover my breasts. So I gathered some cloth from the cart and crafted some wearable leggings. Luckily enough it was really only my leggings and leather coat that got ruined.

    Finally, with some wearable clothes the sun was already beginning to set, it was still day but not for long. I have one last thing to do here, I need to decided what to do with the hulking body inside the cave. I''m going to take at least some of it''s hide, but I can''t fit all of it in what little storage I have, so most of it will be left.

    As I walked in to the cave I sighed, it''s even bigger than I remembered. No point complaining about it though, might as well just get on with it. Feeling slightly ticked of for my own recklessness I began carving the beasts hide off, with the little knife I had it took hours.

    ...

    A bead of sweat rolled down my forehead, it was surprisingly hot considering it was now evening. Anyway, I was finally finished, skinned the whole damn thing. I don''t know why, I''m only going to take a full chunk, but somehow, it felt disrespectful to just leave it half done.

    Now I need to bury the body I suppose. As I turned around to find something to use as a shovel I stopped in my tracks, remembering something useful I grinned.

    With my magic I can create a huge hole in the ground, surely that will make burying this thing that much easier?

    Let''s test it out. I stepped backwards and face the giant corpse, with a few quick hand gestures and a lot of concentration I created a massive hole about a quarter the size of his body. It was the largest hole I''ve been able to create yet. One of his giant legs slipped in to the whole and a large chunk of my mana disappeared. I have enough to do it about... Ten more times I think?

    So I made enough holes for his body to slip in to completely, then all I had to do was cover the top in more dirt... Hmm, I probably should have gone to get a shovel anyway, huh?

    ...

    "Finally!" I exclaimed as I fell back in to the sleeping bag I had set up. Everything was done, I had begun preparing some of the beasts hide which had been cut in to smaller pieces and hung in the back of the cart. Tonight I''ll sleep here again, Alvir looked like he had a relaxing day, there were a few more animal corpses around. Come to think of it, didn''t I tell him to only hunt predators? If I look around... Well the only non predator corpse is the deer''s. Did he disobey me just so I could eat something good for breakfast, or is there something more sinister going on.

    ... I need to check at least. I crawled over to the deer corpse, I hadn''t actually gotten a good look at it before, I was just too hungry to pay attention. I hesitantly extended my hand over to the body and quickly turned it to face me. Instead of anters the deer had two large horns sticking out of it''s head and had a mouth full of sharp teeth. It was a Dread Stag, not a deer. I thought the meat tasted different.

    "Thank the God''s" I leant backwards and turned to smile at Alvir ushering him over. As he crawled under my arm I stroked his head. "You obeyed me, good boy." I grinned. He panted happily under my arm.

    I ended the day with one last yawn and a Grey Wolf lying on my chest, it was a relaxing day.

    ~Day 67~

    It was another day of travelling set for today, I made sure to check the adventurers corpses before packing up and heading out. There wasn''t anything that would fit me, but surprisingly I found something that would fit Alvir. A cloth collar of sorts, it must have belonged to a hunters pet. It was dark blue and had a golden threaded rose spreading out from each corner. It was made small enough for a dog or wolf to wear. I wanted Alvir to wear it so that I could easily tell him apart from other Grey Wolves. Although to be honest I think I could just tell on my own.

    Other than the scarf I found a few coins and a weapon or two that looked like they could fetch a fair price. I thought there might have been more, but it looks like most of the corpses have already been looted, maybe someone came by whilst the beast was outside drinking out of the river or something?

    After I finished looting and fed the horses, I set off. We caught up to the road and carried on down it. There weren''t too many creatures about as it appeared to mainly be farm land or just grassland, so I had Alvir with me lying on my legs. It was pleasant for both of us, the weather has somehow stayed consistently great since I began travelling, but I guess it''s just the season for it, lucky for me.

    The day was beginning to crawl in to night when the road lead in to another forest. It wasn''t too dense, and actually looked quite romantic in the setting sun. I could also still see above the treetops, so there wasn''t any issue with telling the time either.

    We set up camp several hours later relatively deep in to the forest. We passed by several taverns and one or two villages on the way here, but I have yet to see a single building in the actual forest... So to be honest I think it''s bandit territory, why else wouldn''t people live in such a nice location.

    Whilst I was preparing to light my fire, my suspicions were confirmed. Three clear bandits rushed down the road past me on horseback, they were headed north towards where I came from. Are they going to raid farms or something I wonder?

    My fire hadn''t started yet, I was off the road and they seemed to be in a bit of a rush so they didn''t seem to notice me. If they are going to attack people, I should probably go and stop them... However, I''ve never killed a human on purpose before... Not really, even in my previous life when I struggled against the men that killed me I injured a few, but none died. I mean, I have killed a human, there was that hunter when I was still a Mushling, but that was an accident.

    I let out a sigh. Even if I did go after them there''s no certainty that I would actually find them, I have no idea which way they''re going. I can run quicker than their horses, but that would mean leaving behind my cart and I have no idea how many bandits are in the forest and the chances of them ransacking my stuff.

    It pains me, but I don''t have any other choice than to just go to bed with the feeling of guilt inside me right now. So... That''s what I did, it''s going to be a long night.

    ~Day 68~

    It was a groggy morning, just as I thought there was not much sleep to be had. However other than a slow start it was a pretty uneventful day.

    I was travelling through the forest for the entire day and I didn''t see a single bandit, however there were plenty of monsters lurking in the forest, so I sent Alvir out to hunt today. By the time evening rolled out he was covered in blood as usual and also as usual he was smiling. He had reached [Lvl 93] so he was incredibly close to evolving. The forest had become more dense by now, so I''m guessing we reached near the middle, which is why it''s even more surprising we haven''t been ambushed or anything, today was the first day I haven''t seen another intelligent being.

    I was still feeling bad about yesterday, but obviously the guilt had died down. After a warm dinner of soup and a big chunk of meat for the wolf I decided to read a bit more from the notes Samora gave me. Tomorrow I think i''ll actually train some, the way it''s going I''m not going to level up for a long time.

    I guess for tonight I''ll just read till I drop.

    ~Day 69~

    I woke with Samoras notes on me, so I really did fall asleep reading them huh.

    I made a quick breakfast for me and Alvir and set off without any further distraction. However, after only an hour or so of travelling several horsemen came running past us from behind yelling at me to move and not get in their way.

    It was only a brief moment that I got a look at them as they passed, but they were definitely the bandits from the other day, this time however they looked quite panicked. Well they must have been, to pass a wagon without robbing it, they were in a hurry, no doubt.

    I won''t be able to keep up with them, but that fact that they''re still going means that their camp is in this direction.. So if I see it, what should I do? I can''t use not knowing where they''re going as an excuse... But I really don''t want to kill a human.

    I carried on forward, deep down hoping I won''t see any bandits. Of course, being me that wish didn''t come true. After another few hours of travel we came across a side dirt road leading off from the main one, far off I heard the distinct sounds of merry making. Obviously the bandits camp, great.

    It doesn''t seem too smart though, having your camp so close to the main road? I understand that they don''t really have any soldiers to worry about as no patrols large enough to worry about would come down here, but it still seems a little too confident to me.

    "Oy, you! Stop yer wagun!" A rough voice called out to me. From in front three rough looking men came out of the thicket, from behind another two men and one woman.

    "Great..." I sighed. I stepped off the wagon grabbing Skullcrusher dropping it softly against the floor to try and intimidate them. Alvir walked round from behind me growling at them, hmm he''s good at this. I thought he might try and lick their faces knowing him. I could tell that they were at least a little intimidated judging by a few of them taling a few steps back. However the largest of them, and the one that happened to call me out didn''t seem the least bit scared. He just grinned, wielding quite a large axe. "Do you really want to do this?" I steeled my gaze towards him.

    He nodded. "Ya think yer da first monsta we had ta deal wiv?" He growled. "Besides." He carried on. "Yer a Dryad ain''t ya? I always wanted to try a Dryad." He licked his lips chuckling to himself.

    "Tch." I clicked my tongue, what a disgusting man... It looks like I don''t have a choice... I''m going to have to kill purely on the virtue that I can''t let a man like that live, I think... These are rather dark thoughts swirling around my head, huh?

    "Get er ladz!"  The disgusting bandit yelled.

    Without wasting any time I sprinted forward swinging skullcrusher straight in to the face of the closest bandit replacing the head that used to be there with the head of my mace. The other bandits stood shocked for a second until an axe embedded itself in the small of my back. With a grimace of pain I swung around and smacked the bandit away, of course it was the big one. He flew back in to a tree which splintered and fell behind him. He stood back up, almost unfased with a grin on his face.

    I noticed a grin spreading across my face too. Great, I''m having fun. "Alvir, take care of them." I motioned towards the other three bandits. A normal Grey Wolf would not be able to kill three bandits single handedly, but a normal Grey Wolf couldn''t kill a Dread Stag either. He happily bounded off towards the bandits. I heard the scream of the woman as something was being torn off.

    The other bandit on my side of the fight charged at me, without taking my eyes off the big one I grabbed him with my free hand and crushed his neck making his body limp. I threw him off without hesitation. The big bandit grinned. "Yer brutal Dryad." He laughed.

    I stared at him. "Scum like you doesn''t deserve any less." I growled. He grinned charging at me. Our weapons met in the air, creating sparks and a loud clanging. Our weapons met several other times, clanging and chipping. I pulled back to leap at the man. He prepared himself holding his axe above his head. I swung with all my strength and crushed the man''s oddly sturdy axe. The hardy wood splintered in several pieces and the man fell backwards. Standing back up once again unfazed, or so I thought.

    He looked at his hands for a second, then sat back down, cross legged. "What are you doing." I raised an eyebrow letting my guard down slightly.

    He looked up at me and chuckled. "It''s a  rule of Kol the honourable, our boss. If one of his lieutenants loses he must lose honourably, no underhanded tactics allowed. I''m a lieutenant, and without my weapon I''ve lost." He shrugged his shoulders.

    What? an ''honourable'' bandit? Does such a thing exist. "If your boss is so honourable, why does he steal from the innocent? Why does he let you rape?" I questioned.

    "Oh don''t forget the slavery, cruelty and pillaging miss." He gave me his evil grin again. "Just because our boss wouldn''t do something like that, doesn''t mean we won''t. He can''t control us with only fear. We''re bandits, every life we''re alive we''re risking our lives. Besides, it''s a different kind of honour to what you probably know." He kept grinning.

    I really don''t understand what this bandit was talking about, but I think I want to meet this ''Kol the honourable'' if only to knock some sense into him. "I''ll give you some advice miss." He looked me in the eye. "Kol is strong, do you think he would command my respect if he weren''t?" He winked.

    "I wouldn''t want it any other way." I replied. "Do you have any last words bandit?" I asked.

    He smiled. "Any last words is it?" As I pulled up my mace he closed his eyes. "I wish I could have eaten some elf p*ssy just onc-." His head exploded from the force.

    I blinked twice. I didn''t mean to give him such a gory death, or interrupt him... But those last words, they uh, they threw me off a bit there.

    "Bark!" I turned to see Alvir bounding over to me excitedly, drenched in blood and viscera. He had levelled up to [Lvl 96] and since there was no way we weren''t going to say hi to the bandits today he''ll probably evolve today. Whilst I was excited by that I had a few more pressing thoughts on my mind. For one do I dare look over to where Alvir came form and the seen the horrifying mangled corpses he left behind? Or do I just think about the fact that I killed three men and feel no guilt or remorse?

    In some ways that''s a good thing, they were bandits, they were... Well bad people I suppose. So being able to kill them without guilt should surely be a good thing right? However what if I feel the same way about killing innocents? What if I don''t feel guilty no matter who I kill? That''s what worries me the most.

    Anyway, I don''t have Ellephwen to talk to about it now so I''ll just have to endure it. Still I  managed to level twice from that encounter making me [Lvl 40]. If I got that many from just three bandits, how many level ups will I get from a whole camp full of them... Of course that would mean killing them all... No I have to steal myself, these bandits threaten innocent lives everyday, I have the power to fight them, if I leave them then how many more victims would their be because of my insecurities?

    So, I set off down the smaller path making sure to hide my wagon out of sight.

    ...

    As I arrived at the camp I didn''t quite see what I was expecting. In fact rather than a camp it was more like... A fort? Large wooden walls three times my size with watch towers on every corner and a large metal gate with two guards stationed at it. I would have been seen by the sentries on the wall, but there appeared to be a commotion going on inside as everyone''s eyes were focused there. Not very good sentries really, but I guess they are only bandits.

    I peaked through a gap in the wooden wall to see what all their attention was on. On a sort of podium in the back of the fort was a quite tall man sitting on a wooden throne. The throne had two wof skulls on either arm rest and had one giant skull on top. I recognised the skull, it belonged to a Grandclaw...

    Grandclaws, quite rare monsters and quite terrifying from what I''ve heard. I''ve only previously met one person that killed one, the father of the Dwarf family that lived in my village, him and his siblings hunted one once, one of them died, and according to him even the weakest of them had the strength to lift an entire stallion with one hand.

    Still, I should focus on what''s in front of me for now. I can''t really see properly from here, the gaps not too big, but it seems there are at least fifty odd bandits in there including Kol sitting on the throne. Well I don''t know if that is this Kol guy for sure, but he is without a doubt the bandit leader. He was wearing a strange made out of wood with small bird bones tied to them, he had dirty blonde hair and a small moustache leading on to a thin beard. Several scars streaked from just under his right chin into the collar around his neck. He looked to be around thirty.

    After taking a deep breath I was about to head for the gate until Kol began talking. "So... Why did you make me gather all my men?" He asked in a deep almost suave voice.

    Pushed to the front of the crowd was the group of bandits that rode past me earlier. They looked quite panicked. "We... Gone in to tha Barons cave at tha normal time... But there wasn''t many fresh bodies.. And, uh.. And instead, there were just a big grave... A big grave with the Baron in it..." The talking bandit couldn''t seem to talk properly... Still the description they''re giving, it sounds awfully familiar.

    "Hmph." Kol snorted. "You expect me to believe that some random farmer or something managed to kill the Baron? Or perhaps you believe that a detachment of soldiers form a city came all the way into the country to take care of him?" He leaned forwards on his throne. "Did you see any soldiers on your way crawling back here?" The bandits had trouble shaking their heads, they looked frozen in place. "Just as I thought." He gestured at the bandits surrounding the group. "Grab them, boil their skin a bit, do something, just punish them I don''t really care how." He waved.

    The accused bandits desperately struggled. "WAIT! WE- WE HAVE PROOF!"

    Kol raised his hand to stop them. "Show me." He ordered.

    One of the bandits pushed through the group to grab a heap of... something it was difficult to tell. He ran to the front and threw whatever it was on the ground. Oh... Now that I can see it clearly that is definitely the giant monsters hide... So he was called the Baron... And seems to be, what Kols pet? I shuddered at the thought.

    Kol sat back down in his chair after a brief few seconds of just staring at the hide with a blank expression he said "Let them go." Without turning his head. Understanding what this meant some of the bandits showed anger, others showed panic. What exactly was this Baron to them. From his expression you would think that Kol was calm, but then cracks began appearing, on his throne and the floor around him. Flooding outwards from his body which seemed to be emitting a sort of aura...

    Am I really going to do this? Fight that man, after I just killed his pet, should I even tell them it was me... If I look at their reactions it would probably scare half of them to the point that they''re useless in battle but still...

    Before going in I decided to have a look at what else I could see, which was probably a bad idea as it gave me no other choice than to go in. In the corner of the fort stood several cages, with children, women and fit men inside. Next to the cages were several tents, small discrete looking tents, I could see legs just sticking out a few of them. Half of the women and children in the cages were bruised, beaten. Strangle marks around their necks and... Dead eyes. You would have to be more than naive to not know what''s happening here. That bandit earlier wasn''t lying, Kol the honourable my ar*e.

    I gritted my teeth and walked towards the front gate. The two guards noticed my approach and raised their weapons, I used my superior speed to grab both of them before they could fight back. I pulled my arm back and threw one over the wall, then I did the same with the other. A commotion was going on inside. With the help of a nearby tree that I used as leverage I proceeded to clear the wall myself holding Alvir under my arm.

    I landed on the other side and let Alvir go who stood at my side growling at the bandits. "And you are?" Kol looked me up and down unfazed by the death of his guards.

    "I''m the one that killed your ''Baron'' if that hides anything to go by." I looked back at him unbudging.

    After hearing that Kol leaned forward in his chair. "The Baron was taken out by another beast was he?" He began smirking. "Tell me beast, do you know how valuable that monster was to our little operation here?" I didn''t say anything. "The people that beast killed, the adventurers, the merchants. We Just sneaked in to his little cave whilst he was out hunting or drinking from the river and grab whatever we could." New cracks were forming in the floor around him. "We were becoming rich without even trying." He stared at me, unblinking unchanging. That was what was most unsettling, his anger didn''t seem to damage his composure.

    He paused taking a deep breath. "So. You won''t blame me for ordering my men to slaughter you, beast." A soft smile spread across his face, a smile that was out of place for what he was saying.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Almost every bandit in the fort began roaring with their weapons raised above their heads, they charged towards me. I ordered Alvir to stay around the side of the battle picking a few off when he could, even Alvir couldn''t handle so many enemies. I activated Earthen Armour and my Mushroom Shield and sprinted straight into the oncoming wave. As soon as we met I scattered ten of them with my shield,  I shoved the shield further into the croud shunting some to the side and others dead. As they thrust none could breach my armour, so I swung Skullcrusher around killing another five.

    With a brief glimpse out of the crowd I noticed Alvir, he had lost quite a bit of health, but he was alive and still joyfully holding his own. All of a sudden my armour dissipated and in the short time it was gone I had already been stabbed all over my body. A dozen holes leaked my blood as I winced in pain. As I leaped backwards out of the crowd I saw why. The bandits has several mages, one of which seem to specialise in dispelling; fighting other magics. I could tell from the colour of her staffs stone and, well what just happened.

    So I know who to go for first. I jumped in to the air swinging Skullcrusher down to increase my momentum I smashed right in to the mages body. There was a sudden scream, then nothing, the remains were just a mangled corpse and a small crater. Several other bandits around me were disorientated, dead or panicking. I used the opportunity to keep swinging at the crowd knocking whole groups over, bludgeoning and killing. Blood was flying everywhere I could see, mine as well as theirs, my health was falling down slowly and so was Alvirs, but I couldn''t stop it was becoming a slight blur and I was aware that I was grinning.

    "STOP!" I snapped out of my trance. I looked around me, I was surrounded by bodies, there were only a few bandits left and most cowered from me. Alvir limped over towards me over several beaten and disgusting corpses. "I can''t have you continue beast." I looked in the direction of the voice, Kol stood out of his seat brandishing two odd looking swords.They were both as short as machetes but curved. They grew thicker in their middle. "It''s clear I underestimated you Beast. I can''t exactly be a bandit king if I have no people."

    What did he say? "Bandit king? What are you talking about?" My breathing was slightly ragged, but I squeezed out a question.

    He slowly walked towards me. "It''s a dream of sorts. Becoming the King of Bandits, I thought I was well on the way, but clearly I have far to go if a single Beast can topple my kingdom."  He jumped off the podium his throne sat on. "I should have realised really, if you''re here it means you not only killed the Baron but also got past lieutenant Reid and the only way you could have done that is if you killed him."

    I nodded my head. "He died surprisingly well for scum."

    Kol chuckled. "Good, good. He was one of my best lieutenants, if he died like a coward I don''t know what I would have done." He took a deep breath. "Well, that''s enough chatter." Without another word he disappeared. Wait no. Not disappeared. I can see him. I raised Skull crusher to block him. He was going faster than anything I''ve seen before, faster than me. His full force clashed against mine as his two swords were just blocked by me. The air around us distorted  and the floor broke apart.

    "YYAAAAAAARGH!" I pushed back as much as I could. His body was slowly pushed off to the side then flew sideways through the large walls of his fort, he smashed through several trees before a group slowed him down. Without wasting time he leaped back towards me, I brought up Skullcrusher to block his attack again, but he was ready, his two swords came over and under my weapon piercing my face and my stomach. The one in my face plunged through one of my eyes. The pain was horrible, but I could bear it.

    I let go of Skullcrusher and used both of my hands to yank out his top sword, then I grabbed his shoulders and head-butted him, the force sent bit of rubble flying away from us, I heard a squelch as a pool of blood formed on his head then he stumbled backwards. Before Skullcrusher even touched the floor I flicked it back up with my foot catching it with my hands and in one swift motion I swung it towards him. However he had already regained his stance, he dodged past my swing and continued to do so for each subsequent swing. He got in several stabs in between each of my attacks. It''s was clear that he''s faster than me so I backed off. I have the superior strength, but that doesn''t matter if I can''t get an attack in.

    I guess I don''t have a choice. I placed Skullcrusher back on my back and stood ready with my fists up. "So you realised your weakness hmm? I''m not sure how heavy that strange weapon of yours must be to slow down someone with your strength. Still, are you really going to use your fists? Against swords?" He smirked.

    I smiled and activated earthen armour, but concentrating solely on my fist creating two large gauntlets. I pushed my fists together creating a slight shockwave. "Ohh. I see, this should be interesting." Kol smiled with approval. He once again slipped almost out of my view with his blinding speed. this time, however I was ready for him. As he reached for me, I let him stab me, both weapons went through my torso and my health was getting dangerously low. I lifted both fist and yelled as I swung them down on to his shoulders, he fell down breaking through the ground and impaling on the spike below. I grinned, finally having the chance to set a proper trap. It worked perfectly. I do wonder if this was a little cowardly however? Or is it fine since it''s still a weapon of mine. either way I don''t think I would be able to win if I didn''t do this.

    Kol coughed up a whole puddle of blood. "So this is what you had planned beast? Not bad, not bad at all... But..." He raised himself off the spikes and stood in the gaps between them. "Just like you, I''m not so easy to kill." He grinned as blood poured out of several gaping holes in his body. So even humans can get inhuman resistances? I grimaced. "Oh I would definitely be dead if one went through my head or my heart, or even my lungs. Unlike you I''m human, I need those. Well there''s a lot of other stuff that I need, but I''ve got the skills to help put them off killing me." He eyed me up and down from inside the hole. "You seem to be in just as bad shape as me, if not worse. I might as well finish you off."

    He leapt out of the hole and aimed a cut at my arm, unable to dodge I threw my fist at him,  my other arm was lopped off. He flew backwards from my hit and I collapsed on to one knee from the pain. Grimacing I looked up. He was embedded in the podium of the throne staring at me. "You want to keep going?" He sputtered through blood.

    I looked at my non-existent arm with my one working eye. "How about we call this a draw and make a deal." I replied.

    He began laughing." A draw? I''m at least in better condition that you beast, this should be my victory."

    I nodded my head. "If we kept fighting then you would probably kill me, but you''re not stupid. You know I could take you with me." I smiled. "Besides, I''m a very fast healer, this arm? It will be regrown by the morning, can you say the same for that." I pointed with my surviving arm at his right arm.

    He looked at it as if only just noticing it, it was twisted and broken from my last punch. He sheepishly turned back to face me. "What deal do you want to make?" He had a weak, but oddly genuine smile on his face.

    I tried to force myself to stand, but it was difficult. A limping Alvir rushed over to be my crutch. "I would have thought that was obvious. Let the slaves go, leave and stop being disgusting rapists. Obviously this is a draw, so I can''t exactly demand so much. My demands are for you and your people to stop with the slavery and let the slaves you already have go." I paused. "What are your demands?"

    He called a few of his men over to pull him out and steady him. "I can accept your demands, I''m not exactly a big fan of owning other humans myself. It really helps my conscience when they''re willing to work for me, you know?" He scratched his chin with his working arm. "My demands... Hmm. It''s clear that you think slavery is the worst thing we could possibly do. So if we''re stopping that could I ask that you never disrupt my operation again. Basically my demand is peace between you and me. How''s that sound, Beast?"

    I looked him in the eye. "Fine, it''s a deal." I forced the words out before collapsing.

    as my eyes blurred over I looked at the slaves. One particular boy stood out, with dark thick hair and dark skin. Was stood out the most though, was that he was smiling at me.

    ~Day 70~

    I woke with a start... Also in pain. Ow ow ow ow! This is worse than with the Baron.

    Opening my eyes I noticed I was sleeping next to my wagon, I could not see Alvir and for some reason had a bandage wrapped around me. What exactly happened.

    "You''re awake." I turned to face the voice. It was the dark skinned boy from yesterday. Now that I had a better look at him I could tell he might be a little bit old to be called ''boy''. Probably around fourteen by the looks of him. Old enough to be a warrior in most cases. Anyway, he was handsome, not in the most traditional way, you could tell from his face structure that he was going to have a rough handsome look to him when he was older. He already had a beard peaking through to go along with that. He was surprisingly muscular and must have almost been six foot already. He wore the same slave rags as before, but he had wrapped them around his waist leaving his chest exposed. It was surprisingly scarred, battle or beatings I wonder?

    I scratched my head." What happened?" I asked.

    He smiled stiffly. "The bandit leader, Kol? He honoured your deal. He even ordered his men to take them to where they found them originally. Then after patching you up they all just left." He had an accent I hadn''t heard before.

    I remembered what his lieutenant told me. "A different kind of honour, huh?" I then scrunched my brow up. "Then why are you still here?"

    "For one, I do not have a home to go back to. Besides which, I wish to ask something of you if I may." He bowed.

    I nodded. "You''ve suffered enough. What can I do?"

    He bowed even deeper. "Let me serve you."

    I blinked a few times. "Excuse me?"

    "Please allow me to serve you. I wish to follow you on your journey." He begged, his head down.

    "But, why?" I asked confused.

    He looked up slightly this time. "You saved my life, you saved many others. You did something honourable, just and kind. I have been forced to be a thief for the past few years, to find someone worth following with a reason to follow them. It would do honour to me and my deceased ancestors."

    This was troubling... I mean, I have been tasked to find companions, but this guys just a kid. Not to mention he sticks out as much as I do thanks to his appearance. "I''m not exactly going on an easy journey."

    "I am strong enough to defeat one of Kols lieutenants and thirteen bandits by myself. I was only caught by Kol himself"

    Okay.. That''s... Surprising for one so young. "Just who are you?" I asked.

    He looked up fully this time looking me in the eye. "My name is Verros Ku Ron. I am the last surviving member of the Ron clan."

    I sat upright. "Well that explains a lot. You''re one of the Mountain Clans?"

    His eyes lit up. "You have heard not only of the Mount Clans but of the Ron clan as well?"

    I nodded my head. The Mountain Clans. In my previous life they had come to our continent many hundred years prior. No one really knows where from, but most agree that it must be some other continent. As . Apparently they were offered to live in our towns and cities with us. But they refused, our cultures were too different. So they lived in the mountains, often getting in to feuds with Goblin clans, Dwarves and rarely Mountain Elves too. They were mostly warriors though, on average more powerful than the rest of the humans, so they often loved battle.

    Although, once again I was confused. "Did you say that you had no home to go to? What did you get banished from your clan or something?" I cocked my head.

    His smile turned to confusion. "Had you not heard? Half of the clans were wiped out by Mountain Elves."

    Damn, that must have happened whilst I was, uh dead. "I''m sorry to hear that. I haven''t exactly seen much of the world recently. I uh, also lost my entire village. So I can understand the feeling somewhat."

    He still looked confused, but not quite as sad. "A village of Dryads? I did not know such a thing existed."

    "Uh yeah. That would take a lot of time to explain." I smiled at him for a moment. Then I took a deep breath. "Listen, you can come along, but I have to tell you why I''m travelling, where I''m going before you decide. Have you heard of King Lavias?"

    He nodded his head, still half bowing. "Yes. I heard the bandits talking about the Queens announcement yesterday."

    From his reaction it''s not much of a deal for him, or for the bandits. Well, of course, they don''t know what Lavias can do. Still I wasn''t expecting the Queen to announce it. I mean it was decided that the best course of action was to let the public know. It means any hidden reincarnated people will be more likely to come forward and people should be more vigilant. Of course not to cause utter panic and chaos the peasants were not told the level of danger Lavias represents.

    "Well my... Um, Mother is a high ranking member of the ''Great  Rurrian Alliance. And she gave me the task of getting stronger for the fight. Also for gathering strong allies to fight with me. The point is the battle will be life threatening, so I plan to tell everyone who plans to join me that."

    He nodded. "So can I gather that this Lavias is more dangerous than the Queens speech would imply?"

    I crossed my arms. "Enough to destroy half the continent with a single attack."

    "By the hammer of Shoda. It does not matter. To die in battle is the greatest honour for a member of the Ron clan." He asserted himself. I''m not sure what ''by the hammer of Shoda'' means, but I''m guessing Shoda is either a hero of theirs, or a God, either way I won''t press.

    "Alright. My task was to find allies, so I''m not going to turn one down. You can call me Ellena." I reached out my arm, but he shook his head.

    He stood up and placed one hand over his forehead and over his heart. "I do not believe that you will like this but it is tradition for my people." Pausing for a second he composed himself. "I, Verros Ku Ron, dedicate my heart and mind to Ellena the Dryad. Let it now be known she is my Honourable one."

    I stood back stunned until he put his arms back at his sides. "Okay... Please don''t tell me you have to call me Honourable one or something?"

    He chuckled. " I thought you would not be one for titles. No, I am now your honour-bound servant, I shall call you what you wish to be called."

    "Ellena, just called me Ellena." I hurriedly replied. Thank the Gods I wont be called Honourable one. I''m pretty sure I''d been fed up of that after one day.

    Come to think of it, I''m pretty sure I forgot something. "Have you seen my Wolf?" I asked.

    He sat down."Yes, you don''t seem that bothered he''s not here?"

    I smirked. "Well, I can sense that he''s alive at least, and if he''s alive he''s fine. Where is he?"

    "Uh, he''s watching the road on the other side of the wagon. He''s been like that since he woke up. He''s, uh also different than you might remember him." I frowned. Different, in what way could he be differe- Wait, of course! He was so close to evolving last night. I stood up and jogged around the wagon. Sitting on the ground was. Well, I guess it must be Alvir.

    His fur was slightly darker, in-between a Grey Wolfs and a Black Wolfs. He had grown about twice the size, almost as large as the Alpha I met in the Dungeon. What was the most different however, was that he now had streaks of red fur all over his body. Around his eyes leading to little tufts of hair sticking out above them almost like eyebrows. Streaks running down his body, and a few on his tail. His eyes were also now red. Finally he seemed to be more muscular and had sharper claws. I decided to look at his stats.

    [Name: Alvir]

    [Age: 1 year, 83 Days]

    [Species: Berserker ,Grey Wolf]

    [Height: 5''-6"]

    [Sex: Male]

    [Title: Packmember]

    {Level: 01] +4

    [Health 195/195] +113

    [Mana: 31/31] +28

    [Stamina: 312/312] +226

    [Hunger: 142/312] +226

    [Attack: 415] +347

    [Defence: 128] +88

    [Magic Attack: 29] +28

    [Magic Defence: 21] +3

    [Skills: [Packmember lvl 3] Up! [Pain Resistance lvl 5] Up! [{Wolfs bite lvl 7}] Up! [Bloodhunter Lvl 2] New!]

    Wow that''s quite an improvement, I guess that answers my question on whether I would have a choice or not. I kind of was expecting this. Something to do with blood or battle. Hmm ''Berserker though'' seems as though he chose something I wasn''t quite expecting. He has a lot of damage output, but can''t take much of a beating. Well, I''m sure he has some speed to make up for it, which I would love to test, but right now I am too tired and we''re all too hungry. Alvir saw me and leaped up at me licking my face. I gave him a hug back and patted his head.

    Verros came round the corner smiling. Since I didn''t get to travel quite as much as I wanted to yesterday I decided that would be best for today. I sat on the front of the wagon whilst our newest member sat in the back making a meal. A very tasty meal made using ingredients that I didn''t even know worked together. Needless to say with such tasty meat he immediately earned Alvir''s love. After I finished I realised I hadn''t checked my stats. The fact was I killed a lot of people yesterday, a fact that I haven''t forgot and will try not to. However that means I probably also got up quite a few levels.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 69 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother.]

    {Level: 55] +17

    [Health: 5840/5845] + 1789

    [Mana: 1444/1450] +492

    [Stamina: 5221/5354] + 1512

    [Hunger: 5354/5354] + 1512

    [Attack: 4836] +1485

    [Defence: 6769] + 1871

    [Magic Attack: 1538] + 491

    [Magic Defence: 2907] + 952

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 8] Up! [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 55}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 5] Up! [Polearm Journeyman lvl 7] Up! [Demifoot lvl 2] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 36] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 25] Up! [Warriors Strength lvl 24] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 4] Up! [Guardian lvl 8] Up! [Dryads Charm lvl 6] Up! [Skinning lvl 5] Up! [Tanning lvl 3] [Leatherworking lvl 2] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 5] Up! [{Wolfmother lvl 6}]Up!]

    Okay, a lot of improvements there. First off, Demifoot? A step up from Kingsfoot? What does it mean? Somehow Demifoot doesn''t sound as good as Kingsfoot, but what do I know?

    Still, this really doesn''t add up. It''s something I''ve been thinking about on and off for a whole, especially when thinking back to yesterdays battle. With my stats normal bandits shouldn''t be able to do anything to me. I mean back when I was a Mushman Guardian I was already stronger than a normal human. So I started to think maybe stats are like skills? More like guidelines and boosts than actual ways of telling strength. Like maybe my stats are telling me that I''ve got really good defence, and gives me a bigger bonus to that sort of things whilst Alvir has a lot of power. If it were entirely accurate I would be able to kill entire human armies, but I got my a*se practically handed to me by one yesterday.

    Of course I do think they do something, I''m always getting stronger, and just like with my skills I feel myself getting more powerful and such. From what I''ve heard our world is unusual, it''s the only one with this system, but no living being truly understands it, not one hundred percent. I''m not exactly a scholar or a massive thinker, I more hit things, but I doubt this hasn''t been thought about before. I''ll need to find someone who is good with their brain to talk to. God''s, why does it seem like I always need Ellephwen.

    We arrived on the edge of the forest and decided to camp there. Whilst I was making dinner I got to talk to my new, uh follower Verros. It turns out that when his clan had been destroyed he was lucky enough to be out hunting with his father, when they came back they found their home burnt to the ground. His father saw revenge as something pointless if it just meant they would die and lose their line forever, so he forced Verros to go and find a wife and work whilst he basically went on a suicidal revenge attack on the Elves. Verros is certain his father died, although he has no way to know for sure. Anyway, being a warrior by heart and by nature and being so young he couldn''t find proper work. Then he heard about bandits, desperate for food he attacked any bandits he found and took their food and supplies. Unfortunately, being brought up an honourable warrior he couldn''t bring himself to take most of it, often spending weeks looking for the original owners living off the scraps that genuinely belonged to the bandits. He told me he started doing so when he wad nine! Nine years old!

    So, one day, a few weeks ago in fact he got on the wrong side of Kol and his merry band of scum. Kol defeated and turned him in to a slave. Which is when we met.

    In any case, he seems pretty strong, but I want to see just how strong. So tomorrow I''m going to test my two companions strengths. For now though, I really just want to rest my creaking bones...

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Some more author notes: So what do you think? Like where Alvirs going? First impression of new guy? Also I know this is pretty rude considering this is the first chapter I''ve done in so long, but if someone were willing to leave me an advanced review I would love it. Or any review really. ^_^

    Finally I wanted to ask you guys something, I would have done a poll if it were possible, but I don''t think you could do a poll for this question?

    I just wanted to know what you guys thought the power rankings of the characters are? Like who you think is the strongest characters, the weakest and where do the rest fit inbetween. Obviously there are a lot of characters we haven''t even met yet, that I''ve only mentioned in name. So any characters you want to use you can, whether that''s just the members of the Rurrian Alliance, or just humans. Or anyone you can remember.

    Obviously this is just my personal interest as usual, it probably won''t effect the story at all. I just love power rankings and seeing peoples differing opinions when I read stories. Also obviously I know what the rankings are. A lot of it is also situational, so there''s that. If you want to know how accurate you were I would be willing to pm you. But it would be a bit spoiler y so it might ruin it a bit.

    Anyway I hope you enjoyed the chapter, and I hope you''ll carry on enjoying my story!

 Chapter 15: ~Day 71-75~ The Mushroom and the changing of seasons

    Author notes: See? It''s not late. I said it would be next week, and it''s still next week!

    Okay it is late... The chapter is seriously one of the shortest in quite a while being only 5,300 odd words. It just took a while to write for some reason. Something also feels off about the chapter, I don''t know what though. Just like with most of my other chapters it''s how it was originally intended with a few tweaks from listening to your feedback. I don''t know, maybe it''s just me.

    I also had trouble naming this chapter since much doesn''t happen.

    Anyway since some people seemed a bit confused as to the whole strength thing, like why can''t Ellena with all her stats utterly crush everything. Originally I was just going to explain this along with the actual in story reasoning behind it, but since that would be a massive spoiler I wont.

    However if you want to know without story spoilers then I''ll put it in a paragraph after the end of the chapter explaining the system, well hopefully explaining it. Some might consider the explanation another sort of spoiler so I''ll mark out the paragraph in case you don''t want to read it.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ~Day 71~

    With Alvir and I mostly recovered from the fight the other day I thought today was the perfect time to test out what Alvir and Verros can do. Verros claims he can beat one of Kols lieutenants and around a dozen other bandits singlehandedly.

    Since we were on the edge of the forest already it didn''t take long to find a nice open plain a few hours away. He took a spear from one of the felled bandits before, which he was using today. It wasn''t exactly in the best condition, but he told me he has only trained with a spear previously.

    Since I knew I had more strength than the both of them I decided no to use a weapon. Nodding at Verros to attack, he thrust in to action.

    His spear stabbing towards my body, shifting positions with each thrust, the speed in which he could pull back and thrust again was quite incredible, it was difficult to dodge. Well, I managed to dodge every attack, but I did have to concentrate. He made a few swipes every so often as part of his fighting style, one of which caught me causing me to stumble. I was quickly on my feet however and the spear... Well it broke.

    Verros stared at his broken spear, then back to me. He then scratched the back of his head and shrugged his shoulders. It would seem that didn''t really bother him too much.  He told me he would repair the spear then make it his own. I don''t know why he doesn''t just make one from scratch personally.

    So I found that Verros has the speed and skill to catch me at least once in a one on one fight, and the strength to put me off balance. So he is most definitely stronger than the average human. It just makes me think of Kol. It didn''t really cross my mind during the battle, but wasn''t he really strong? I don''t think I''ve ever met a human in this life or my previous one with that much strength. Oh I''m sure there are more that are just as powerful or more so in say the Empire or something. I mean, aren''t even the Heartguard meant to be quite powerful?

    Regardless, if I can''t even beat a ''Bandit King'' how do I expect to defeat Lavias? I really need to get some training done myself really.

    Back to current situation, it was Alvirs turn. However... He refused to attack me, I know he can understand me, but no matter how many times I told him to attack me he just lay on the floor whining. It''s nice how he can be so loyal, but it''s kind of frustrating.

    Since he wouldn''t attack me I pointed him at some trees... He ran head first straight in to one... He didn''t manage to destroy it, but there was a significant dent, as far as I can tell he has the strength of a Grey Wolf Alpha. Or at least the closest equivilant. So it looks as though the evolution path he is going down suits him perfectly.

    We got on the move again. Alvir sat in the back with Verros who was quite happily working on his spear even as we jumped around and drove over bumps. Every time a tough looking monster walked past us Alvir would jump out to attack it. He was keeping up his training, unlike me. I think; now that I have a human travelling with me, I could do something similar to Alvir and have Verros lead the wagon for a few hours. For today at least, I''ll let him concentrate on his spear. Besides I haven''t spotted a single monster that would do much for me at this point. I''ll have to wait until I reach the Demons territory before any real training can begin. It''s one of the few things I know about that Continent, before the Monster Continent the most powerful Monsters lived in the Great Rurrian Forest and the Demon Continent. It''s one of the reasons the Demons have the stereotype of being more powerful than humans, they''re not really born that much stronger. It''s just that they have more powerful monsters to contend with which means they get more powerful with time. Anyway, it should be a good spot, and I''m planning to stay for a while.

    "Oh." I let out an exclamation of shock. We just came to the edge of a large hill, ahead of us was a deep valley with an interesting looking town, a rather beautiful looking town. Rivers snaked down either side of the small valley with various waterfall scattered around too. Built around the waterfalls without destroying their flow were various houses embedded in to the sides of the valley. The village consisted of elevated cobbled roads and bridges.

    It was an incredibly pleasent looking settlement, and a nice change to sleeping on the floor. "What do you think? Want to spend the night there?" I pointed a question to Verros in the back of the wagon?

    He peaked over my shoulder. "Ah. Rose Valley, it''s actually where I''ve been living for the past few months."

    "The past few months?" I cocked an eye.

    He nodded. " I live in a tavern for a few weeks then move on to a new town or village. I only stayed here for so long because... Well, look at it." He gestured towards the beautiful village that looks like it belong in a painting.

    "Uh.." I turned to see Verros scratching his head. "I was wondering if we could stay a few days actually, I have some... Things I need to take care of before we move on." If I wasn''t mistaken he seemed to be blushing.

    I stifled a smirk. "A girl, by any chance?"

    He turned his head away. "Yes."

    I smirked. "well, we still have a few minutes until we reach the town, so you can tell me all about her." I urged the horses forward at a slower pace than usual. Verros sighed and told me about her, as little as possible. I managed to get her name and a few other things out of him.

    She''s a human, her name''s Cara, she owns the villages general store despite only being eighteen. Incidentilly this is also how I found out Verros was only thirteen, as he told me he was too young for her. To be honest thirteen seems a bit young to be fighting for your life, but he''s got the strength and maturity to make up for it. Anyway, he started openly courting women as soon as possible, as, well his father wanted him to.

    He''s not exactly bad looking, but he''s lived in a different culture for all his life, so he didn''t realise openly telling women he needs a wife doesn''t give the best first impression. In fact in the few years he''s been living in this different culture Cara was the first woman not to be put off by him. I don''t know why he didn''t just change his tactic if it took two years to not just scare off the recipient, but what do I know?

    Anyway, instead of leaving after the usual two weeks were up, Cara compelled him to stay. She even said she would wait for him to reach the age of fifteen and not take any lover until then.

    It warmed my heart really, so I told him he could stay if he wished, but... He told me he wanted to leave, when he saw my puzzled expression, he explained why...

    She couldn''t have children. It was just something she was born with. She was married at fifteen to a soldier and her husband and her tried for two years. They only stopped trying as her husband died in battle.

    The problem is he needs to gather the courage to tell her than he can not marry her, as he needs to carry on his bloodline. By the God''s it''s messed up. The one time he falls in love and he can''t even be with her due to his responsibilities.

    As much as I want to keep moving, I can''t deny him at least the chance to explain himself to this Cara girl, besides, this isn''t the worst place to relax. It''ll also give the chance to finally make myself a new leather overcoat.

    Verros had turned silent by the time we reached the village entrance, however... I did too as we rode through it. There were human villagers as you would expect, but there were also Beastkin, monsters, dwarves even a few demons and I''m pretty sure I saw a lake Elf.

    A few villages stopped to marvel at me, but it wasn''t the usual worried look I see on those we ride past, it was more awe, or... Lust, well I got that before too.

    Quite a few came up to greet Verros too, all happy to see him still breathing. I got a lot of thanks from people glad to see the boy still alive. Verros was smiling, but he also kept fidgeting and glancing about.

    He seemed relieved when we reached the Inn without coming across Cara, well it was already dark, so she was probably locking up or already at home.

    The Inn had a few patrons scattered about drinking or sleeping, but it was mostly empty. Most would be home at this time.

    "Verros, You''re alive!" A feminine but gravely voice called out from behind the front desk. As she came in to view my eyes widened. She, was a Dryad. Different to me or Ellephwen, but definitely a Dryad. Her skin was pale green and in place of hair dozens of tightly woven branches stuck out of her head pointing backwards.

    "Yes Miss Relihoth. I was actually saved from bandits by one of your people." Verros motioned towards me. The Dryad, Relihoth, raised her eyebrows.

    "Oh my. A Virga Ferrea..." She exclaimed with genuine surprise.

    "Wait, you know what I am?" I tilted my head.

    She scoffed. "Every self respectin'' Dryad should know the Virga Ferrea."

    My heart began to beat quicker. "...Why is that." I asked hesitantly.

    For a moment she just stared at me without saying anything. After half a second she smiled and broke the silence. "Because any self respectin'' Dryad knows their own evolutionary options luv." I blinked a few times before Relihoth started laughing. "Hahaha! Did you think there would be some deeper meaning behind my words, luv? Sorry other than being tough I don''t know much about Virga Ferrea." She began cleaning a flagon behind the counter. Great, not exactly the great reveal I was expecting, ''The queen of the Dryads was a Virga Ferrea!'' or something like that. Do we even have queens?

    "Anyway, what can I do for you two?" She grinned.

    "I just want a room, do you allow pets?" I asked.

    Relihoth looked dumbfounded. Then began laughing again. "Do you just not pay attention to your surroudings?" She managed to say a few words through her laughter. "Did you not notice how this village is filled with all sorta folks? You think we''d be against ''pets''?"

    I wanted to scream. How did I completely gloss over that? I completely forgot about what I saw outside as soon as another Dryad came in to my view. Okay, be calm. It was stupid of me, but that''s all. "I was meaning to ask about that actually. Why is a Dryad allowed to own an Inn? Why are so many monsters allowed to live freely here?"

    "There ya go. The question we always get here. Honestly the truth ain''t all that interesting. We''re so far from the capital or any other cities that patrols just don''t bother coming here. So humans had to rely on who they could, over time that lead to monsters living with them, safety in numbers and all that. Truth be told it''s been pretty peaceful recently, but we''re all used to this arrangement now." She explained scratching her nose.

    "So just a room, eh? For the two of you? I still have your old room untouched if you would rather have that Verros." She glanced over at him.

    "Eh? You do? How come?" He seemed excited.

    She chuckled. "You''ve been living in it for the past few months, it''s filled with so much of your stuff I can only see it as your bedroom if I''m honest."

    Verros gasped and ran up the stairs. "Thank you, thank you so much." He shouted toward Relihoth as he passed her.

    "What''s got him so excited?" I asked her.

    "That room is filled with his stuff right? He''s a warrior, what do you think his stuff is?" She smiled mischeviosly.

    "Weapons and armour?" I guessed.

    She nodded. "Precisely. Last time we saw him he ran in to the forest to hunt and only had a bow on him, he''s probably just glad his spear hasn''t been thrown away." After smiling for a few seconds, her expression turned serious. "So about these bandits. Mind explainin'' to me what happened?"

    I was surprised by her sudden change of tone. Then again we are talking about a surprisingly powerful bandit just a days ride from this village, there''s no way they''ve never had a run in with Kol. I sat down on a stool nearby to explain to her what happened between me and the bandits.

    ...

    "That bastard Kol... I had no idea."

    After I finished my story those were the only words to come out of the Dryad standing opposite me''s mouth. "So you know who Kol is?"

    She nodded whilst looking deep in thought. "We know him. Comes here once a month to extort money of us. Seems like we had it easy." She grabbed a seat she had hidden behind her desk and sat down. "It''s a shame you didn''t kill the lot of them." she sighed.

    "I made a deal, that''s all I could do." I replied.

    "A DEAL WITH A BANDIT!" She raised her voice shocking me. Is she angry!? She sighed again. " listen young lady. Kol is a bandit. One of the better ones, if there is such a thing, but still a bandit. There isn''t much chance he intends to keep to the deal. Or he''ll at least find loopholes. Besides, even if he does stick to it, he can''t do anything about his men that aren''t with him. What about raiding parties? They can come back and claim they honoured the deal, and he can pretend to belive them. It''s what scum like them do best." She placed her arm on my shoulder. "You see what I''m saying? There''s not much honour in criminals. You did what you could, but you probably didn''t change anything..."

    ...

    Didn''t change anything... I thought about those words as I tried to get to sleep in this new bed. Am I really that naive? No, no I don''t think so. After I fainted I expected to wake up dead, or at least tortured in some way... I just, the way he behaved, honouring the deal like that, it made me want to trust he would honour it completely. It''s not like I can watch his every move, I have my own things to do. I can''t help worrying now.

    If I ever see Kol again, I''ll have to ascertain whether or not he truly is honourable.

    ~Day 72~

    *knock, knock*

    I stood outside of Verroses room, it was dawn and I wanted to make sure to talk to him before he left to find Cara. After a few fumbling sounds behind the door it opened in front of me.

    "G''mornin." Verros rubbed his eyes mumbling. "Why are you here this early?" He complained.

    I pushed past him in to his room. Indeed there was a long spear resting against the wall and a full set of battered leather armour. The spear was made of a wood I haven''t seen before, it was a silverish wood. The blade ran down one side of the pole making it almost look like a halberd or something. "I''m going to spend the day making myself a coat and a bit of armour. I wanted to ask if you wanted anything before you disappear."

    A troubled expression crossed his face. "I''m honoured that you would think of me, truly. But I am forbidden from using weapons or armour made by anyone outside of the mountain clans." He apologised.

    I can''t tell whether the Mountain clans are strict or not... Either way, I guess that''s out of the question. "It''s fine. Oh, by the way before I find a good spot to work in, I just wanted to tell you we''re leaving tomorrow morning. So get your affairs in order." I smiled and placed my hand on his shoulder. I still get bouts of odd feelings, being so much taller than most humans. Towering over people isn''t exactly as good a feeling as you''d expect.

    Verros scratched his head before bowing and running out the room. After waking Alvir up from my room I headed to the wagon picked up my equipment and some leather and headed round the back of the inn. Relihoth told me I could use a section of the garden behind her inn. It was quiet and had a beautiful view. As Alvir happily bathed in the sun I got to work.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    First off I wanted to make a new coat, I was feeling a little self conscious just wearing a relatively revealing leather chest piece. Alvir didn''t mind the fact that I was using a wolf coat as the inner lining, it''s just the way he is. Unlike my previous coat I decided to give myself proper sleeves this time, it might make it too hot, but the weather should be changing soon. It''s still the season of the sun, but we were already over half way through it by the time I was born.

    I gave myself a multilayered collar that could wrap around my neck. I also decided to try and give the coat a slightly fancier design. At around lunch time Relihoth brought us some food and remarked at how quickly I was making it. To be fair, I''m not exactly making proper equipment, my armour is very crude, effective, but crude. I really just want something to cover myself up with more than anything.

    By the time I finished the coat the sun had already reached the horizon. It was a dazzling landscape. Birds flying across the sky, a gentle breeze brushing the grass field stretching across the valley still left in front of me and a warm, red glow covering the clear sky. The uplifting laughter of children reached my ears, it seems Alvir found some playmates. It''s an image that warms the heart. Well... It also panics mine, I know I can trust Alvir around children, it doesn''t stop me worrying though when I think about some of his past exploits.

    I originally planned to also attach a few pieces of armour to my coat, for my shoulders and wrists, but I don''t have enough time today. I''m sure I can get Verros to steer the wagon for a day or two.

    I cleared up all my equipment and put on my new coat. It was warm... Not exactly comfortable, but more than tolerable. I found Verros drinking in the inn, I''ve never seen anyone so young drinking ale, but I''m not going to stop him. I sat next to him and ordered one myself. "How''d it go?" I asked.

    His head drooped. "She, uh... She cried." He replied.

    Well sh*t... It wasn''t going to well, but still... "You alright?" I faintly smiled at him.

    "It''s the first time I''ve felt any anger towards my father since he died..." A huge sigh escaped the boys lips. It''s not his Dads fault, well It is, but his Dad''s gone, he doesn''t have to obey him... Then again, I would probably be no different in his position.

    "Well, drink up, and sleep well. We''re leaving in the morning, but i''ll let you sleep in for a bit." I patted his back.

    He nodded weakly.

    After finishing one drink I wished Verros and Relihoth good night and made my way to my room. It was only one drink, but it helped me drift off to sleep in no time.

    ~Day 73~

    Surprisingly Verros woke up before me. He was knocking on my door at first light. He seemed quite eager to leave as soon as possible.I obliged him and after giving Relihoth a large amount of money for Verroses bill, we got the wagon ready.

    Half the village was there to see us off, well Verros off, he seemed to be quite well liked in the village. He''s a polite, strong young man, so it''s not much of a shock. I did notice a black haired girl in an apron near the back of the group glaring at me. my guess is that''s Cara. Seriously, don''t glare at me, it''s genuinely not my fault.

    After a few farewells and a few tears we managed to head off. I stayed silent as I thought it was polite, they didn''t know me after all, it was Verros they were seeing off. However I did catch a few of the villagers glancing at me with red faces, not all of them men either. Not that I mind the affections of anyone, I''m just still not used to it. Although you''d think they would be used to Dryads living with one and everything.

    As we neared the edge of the village I noticed the one villager that I most expected to see us off. Did she want to say goodbye without the noise of a crowd I wonder? We slowed down when we came to her.

    "Did you come to say goodbye, Relihoth?" I asked her.

    She gave me a small smile. "I wasn''t entirely honest with you, when I said there''s nothing special about Virga Ferrea. It''s because I''m not certain that I joked with you, but to tell you the truth in the thousand years I''ve been alive, I''ve only met one." She saw my confused face and carried on. "Dryad are a rare species at the best of times, there''s less than a thousand of us in all three continents. So of course variants would be rare, but to the point the Virga Ferrea is? No there is definitely something special about them, I just don''t know what."

    I scratched my head. "And you couldn''t tell me that before? It''s not like I just found out i''m going to evolve in to a god attribute monster or something."

    Relihoth looked embarrassed. "It was just embarrassing to give you such a vague statement luv. I just couldn''t let you leave without telling you what little I know. "

    I paused for a moment. "well, thanks anyway. I hope we can meet again at some point."

    She waved her hand. "Me too luv. Always nice to see one of my kind."

    She kept waving as we rode in to the distance. What she said wasn''t exactly groundbreaking to me, I knew how low the Dryad population was already, and it''s not the first time I''ve been told I''m ''special'' or ''unique'', it just doesn''t bother me. It bothers Verros however, by the look on his face. He looked deep in thought.

    Since we were back in the countryside I sent Alvir out to hunt and train. I gave Verros the reigns and got on  with making the rest of my armour like I was planning yesterday. He just kept us on the road heading south.

    ...

    As the day grew dark I had finished my new armour pieces, it felt a little uncomfortable, but at least it added protection. Throughout the day Alvir had gone up from [Lvl 01] to Lvl [06]. It seems he still levels up at quite a speed. I would guess that''s large in part my fault. As I cooked dinner Verros also did some training, although he just attacked a large tree, his spear was incredibly sharp, it pierced the tree with almost no splintering. He told me it was his family heirloom, which is why it''s such a hardy weapon.

    Verros complimented me on my cooking, which surprised me. It''s just about average really, i''ve improved recently, but I would really like to find a proper chef or something to travel with me. He would have to be a very strong chef though... Does that exist? Chef seems like a civilians job rather than say an adventurers.

    Before going to bed I took a look at Samoras notes. I wouldn''t say I was becoming fluent, far from it, but I think I could at least get the gist of any conversation I have with Goblins in the future.

    When I finally got in to bed Verros was already fast asleep and Alvir... Well he was chasing a butterfly. It was a relaxing atmosphere and took me little time to fall asleep.

    ~Day 74~

    It would appear that my prediction is right. We are definitely leaving the season of the sun. How do I know? Well waking up soaking wet was my first clue...

    The reason it took me so long to wake of course, is because I''m a Dryad, so I''m kind of half tree, which means water is very good for me. It rejuvenates and invigorates me. In fact if I were walking around naked I would welcome it, unfortunately I like wearing clothes. Which is mostly leather, granted.

    So that''s my excuse for why it took so long for me to wake in the middle of the rain, and for why anything we took outside of the wagon is either ruined or very, very wet. What I want to know is why neither my loyal wolf or my loyal warrior woke up.

    I stood up, walked over to where Verros was sleeping and angrily kicked his side, I may have used a little too much strength as he flew in to the air and in to the side of a tree shattering the bark. "OOOOOF!"

    Well, I knew he was awake now... He stood up in a panicked haste. "WHAT HAPP- Oh..." His face sunk as he pieced together what did happen. He catches on quickly...

    Verros ran to everything outside of the wagon and began shaking it off throwing it in to the back of the wagon. The roof of the wagon was completely waterproof, so anything inside was fine. Unfortunately, I never put Samoras notes back last night... I left them out when I went to sleep.

    So of course they''re ruined... Or at least they should be, but there they sat, completely dry next to where I slept. Don''t tell me Ellephwen or Samora put some sort of magical protection on them? Well, I can''t think of any other explanation for why normal paper sat in front of me bone dry in the middle of a rainy day. I''m not going to complain.

    After everything was put in the wagon we attached the cover for the front of the wagon. Two poles that could attach to the front which could hang the front flaps of the wagon over the head of those sitting out front. There was nothing to cover the horses, poor things would have to get quite wet. Although they didn''t seem bothered about the rain, looked quite happy really. Not that I can tell differing expressions on a horse.

    ...

    None of us felt like doing anything outside of the wagon, even Alvir whined when I told him to go train. So he just sat in the back watching the rain, I must admit I''ve always found something beautiful and relaxing about the rain when watched from a dry position. I used to sit by the window watching it when I was human, often falling asleep.

    The night was already upon us by the time we found somewhere we were willing to sleep. None of us wanted to sleep in the rain, well I didn''t mind too much, but thanks to the human in me I would rather be dry. Anyway, we found a nice cave, it was dry and it was large enough to have both the wagon and us inside. What''s more a few monsters slept in it including a few Mushmen. It was a little cramped, but it was warm and dry.  After dinner I decided to tell Verros bits of my past, just enough so he could understand what was happening. I realised that as my companion he probably shouldn''t be left in the dark. Of course I don''t know if I can trust him fully, so I left out certain parts, such as this not being my first life for instance. It seemed to take his mind off of having to part with his first real love, which is something at least.

    When our conversation finished we both went to bed, all the monsters in cave followed soon after, they couldn''t sleep when we were talking. Needless to say, with the relaxing pitter patter of rain just outside the cave, it didn''t take anyone inside long to drift off to dreamland.

    ~day 75~

    The rain had gone away and the sun was back, it wasn''t as warm or as bright as a few days ago, but at least it wasn''t raining. That doesn''t mean it''s a good day though... We came across something that sickened me.

    About halfway through the day we came across an upturned carriage. Several dead bodies lay around us. Two fo them womens. Their clothes were torn and their bodies abused...

    Sh*t...

    I can''t tell if this was done by Kols bandits or a different group, but, sh*t....

    I want to track down the bandits that did this, I want to ask them, I want to know... But the bodies are starting to smell, they must have died a few days ago which would mean those that did it are long gone. I could be hopeful and say that it was before Kol gave the order, but that would be naive of me... Even more so than I''ve already been.

    There''s nothing we can do here. I bit my lip in frustration. A hand placed itself on my arm. "It''s a sour taste, when you can''t do anything." Verros looked at me with sympathetic eyes. "But when you can''t do anything, it''s also not your fault." I forgot. It was only a few weeks, but Verros was enslaved, right next to the hut that the bandits used for their... Pleasures. He must have had to witness to many disgusting and horrifying things, and he had no way to stop them.

    "I''m sorry.  You probably thing I''m pretty pathetic, huh?" I slumped against he wagon.

    "Not at all. You care so much about a strangers life. It''s a rarer thing than you''d think." HE gave me a reassuring smile.

    I smirked. "Thanks. We''d best bury the dead, since the bandits seem incapable." Verros nodded in agreement.

    It took a lot less time to bury these few fragile human bodies than it did to bury all those massive beasts I used to hunt in the dungeon. After we were done, we made a few nameless gravestones and rode away on our wagon without another word.

    Since there was still the risk of rain, I hung the wagons rear flaps to hang over the back. We set up underneath what little room we had underneath the makeshift roof. before bed I practised a bit of earth magic. The gauntlets I made out of earthen armour were a heat of the moment thing and I haven''t been able to reproduce them yet. So I wanted to practise making earthen armour appear where I wanted it to.

    I managed to get it to just appear on my arms, but I couldn''t shorten it to just my wrists. Verros kept up his training of stabbing trees, whilst Alvir fell asleep. Since there wasn''t much rain today he had been hunting for the past few hours.  He grew from [lvl 06] to [lvl 09].

    After a brief half hour of looking over the maps the Queen gave me to make sure we were going the right way, I also went to bed. I don''t think I''m exactly good at reading maps, but we''re heading south, so we''re mostly heading the right way.

    I fell asleep still feeling frustrated from earlier, I don''t know how, but I want to stop Kol, the permanent way. There''s no way to tell for definite that it was his men that did it, but stopping any bandit, especially with that kind of power seems like a good idea.

    The only question is, how?

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 74 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother.]

    {Level: 55]

    [Health: 5845/5845]

    [Mana: 764/1450]

    [Stamina: 5354/5354]

    [Hunger: 5353/5354]

    [Attack: 4836]

    [Defence: 6769]

    [Magic Attack: 1538]

    [Magic Defence: 2907]

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 8] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 55}] [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 5]  [Polearm Journeyman lvl 7] [Demifoot lvl 2] [Warriors Heart lvl 36] [Warriors Will lvl 25] [Warriors Strength lvl 24] [Greater Regeneration lvl 4] [Guardian lvl 8] [Dryads Charm lvl 6] [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4] Up! [Leatherworking lvl 3] Up! [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 5] [{Wolfmother lvl 7}] Up!]

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Author notes: So there ya go. Did the chapter seem weird to you in anyway? It might be because I spent a lot of time creating characters for the village, most of which are still in my head and only used one of them for a few sentences... Well, there is a possibility that our characters will return to Rose Valley at some point in the future.

    Anyway:

    So yeah simply put instead of the system having direct stat comparisons, it goes up like, I don''t know a hill or something? I''ll give an example, someone with 100 attack could deal about 10 times the damage as someone with 10, but someone with 1000 attack would only deal about seven or eight times the damage someone with 100 would do. So the reason Ellena doesn''t utterly destroy any human she comes across is because she isn''t like 400 times as strong as them. The difference gets less and less the higher the stats. Such as there isn''t much difference between defence of one hundred thousand and two hundred thousand. However stats can reach the point where they''re ridiculously powerful. Likewise the reason she can still be harmed by weapons is because they aren''t part of the stats coming in to question. If the bandits were just punching her she would feel almost nothing. I didn''t exactly explain it brilliantly, but there''s a basic explanation without story spoilers.

    Also I finally got my first advanced review and reached 400 followers! So thanks guys, I feel as though I don''t even deserve 100 followers, but I''m not going to complain to taking one small step closer to my dreams :D

    Finally, if anyone is a fan of my Star Wars fiction, don''t worry I haven''t forgotten about it, next chapter being started today!

    Thanks for reading guys. I hope you don''t have as big a problem with this chapter than I have for whatever reason. *shrugs*

 Chapter 16: ~Day 76-80~ The Mushroom travels the coast

    Quick edit: Whoops, put wrong chapter number, sorry bout that

    Author notes: So here we have another chapter. Originally I was going to try and release two chapters this week, but something in the beginning of the week left in a sour mood, so I only just felt like writing near the end of the week. But here we go another chapter. :D

    Now I noticed a few people mention that a lot of characters only appear for a chapter or even just one day. There are two reason for this.

    One: I want this to feel like a world, Ellena is travelling so she''ll meet a lot of people that she wont necessarily see  again, as they have lives.

    Second: There will probably be a book after The Daily Diary is over. This book, which I won''t reveal the name of as it''s a bit spoilery, will have a lot less travelling in, and many of the characters will be in it more often. If I write it. :)

    Anyway, enjoy the chapter!

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ~Day 76~

    It was another day of relatively good weather, with a small amount of luck it will be a while until we truly reach the season of rain. I don''t fancy travelling across the sea during that season, I''ve never really been on a ship before, but living on a small island you hear a lot of stories. So I know that trade and work via the sea is often practically halted during the rains as the waters become too rough to realistically travel on regularly.

    In any case, it''s been almost two weeks since I left the capital, so we should be getting close to the coast. I didn''t want to waste the weather so I had Verros take control of the wagon, as I decided to join Alvir with levelling.  took the left side of the road and he took the right.

    I know that most monsters to be found here won''t supply me with many levels, so I''m going to use my speed and sight to spot the most powerful monsters in the countryside. It shouldn''t be too hard, there aren''t too many forests around here so I can see as far as the horizon in some directions.

    The first monsters I came across were Black Wolves, even though I had Alvir with me I had completely forgotten that thanks to Wolfmother the Wolves would not attack me if they were weaker than me. I felt bad about attacking monsters that won''t attack me back so I left them alone.

    ...

    Over the next twelve or so hours I hunted what little powerful monsters that I could. Well, I say little, it was more than I thought I would see, I guess the Wolves were a good indication. I managed to get quite a few Bearhounds too. Aptly named creatures, a cross between dogs and bears. Monsters hunted by only the veteran hunters.

    By the time I returned to the wagon I managed to level up from [Level 55] to [Level 57]. It was more than I was expecting, not that I''m complaining. Alvir however, somehow managed to find himself a group of Megalits. How do I know? Well the fact that his health was halved, he was covered in scratch marks and that he also happened to be dragging a whole Megalit corpse in his mouth sort of gave it away.

    It''s incredibly reckless of such a small Wolf to attack a group of such massive foes, even if he did win it was still very fifty-fifty. It also did help him get from [level 09] to [Level 16], so I''ll let him off this time. Although I do think it''s about time I gave him a bit of training or something, you should not be smiling after a battle that left you half dead. I do realise that''s the pot calling the kettle black as it were, but this pot cares about her kettle.

    Verros came over whilst I was cleaning Alvirs wounds, he asked me how well we did and when I told him... He looked very shocked.

    "SEVEN LEVELS!?" His eyes widened. "Even for a genius it should take weeks to level that much!"

    I scratched my head, well I suppose it''s about time I told him. "Listen. You know how I told you my Mothers in the Great Rurrian Alliance?" He nodded still appearing shocked. "She adopted me, when I was a Mushman."

    His face went blank. "A Mushman... You were a Mushman?" I nodded weakly in reply.

    "Yeah, you''re probably wondering why a powerful Dryad would adopt a dumb little Mushman, right? It''s because she looked in to my head, she saw my memories. My memories of my previous life..." I looked in to Verroses eyes. I saw as the gears clicked and his whole face widened in surprise. To be honest I didn''t need to have such a dramatic reveal, no one else really learnt this way, but for someone who always looks so serious I thought it would be interesting to see his reaction.

    "You... You mean you''re reincarnated?" He stuttered.

    "Yep, two hundred years a go I died a human, then, a lot more recently I woke up in the Great Forest itself, a Mushman." I smiled.

    His features returned to their usual positions at surprising speed. "To be honest, that explains a lot." He began scratching the stubs of hair on his chin. "I''ve never heard of anyone reincarnation two hundred years later let alone in to another species."

    "Well actually I know of a human that reincarnated in to a Demon."I piped in.

    "I see..." Verros looked deep in thought, then his expression turned back to surprise. "Hold on, even reincarnated people don''t level that quickly! There''s still something off..." I shrugged my shoulders, honestly I don''t know much beyond that, I never really purposely levelled in my past life so I don''t know what''s normal, of course I''ve been told that my speed is abnormal, but it''s the only speed I know. "Although... Recently I''ve noticed my skills and level increasing quicker. Even before I met you..."

    I snapped back to attention. "Since when?" I asked.

    He shook his head. "I can''t be certain but I started speeding up about half a year ago. Honestly I just thought I was improving, but seeing you I''ve changed my mind."

    Well... This is a revelation. That''s before I was born, so that means this phenomena isn''t related to me. More surprisingly it effects other people. Does it effect everyone and they just haven''t noticed? Verros didn''t really think too hard about it and he''s quite perspective, maybe the speed increase was gradual... To be honest now I know it''s not just me the only thing I can think of is "Lavias." Verros interrupted my thoughts with exactly what I was thinking.

    I nodded at him. "Maybe the God''s are giving us a helping hand?" I shrugged.

    He looked at the floor troubled. "Can they do that? If they can, why not just help us more directly? Why be so roundabout about it? And why make the effect so unnoticeable!?"

    I shrugged in response. "Maybe they don''t care enough about us? Or maybe this is a game to them. Who knows, they''re Gods. They couldn''t be more different to us."

    Verros breathed out a long sigh. "One day, I just want to talk to a God, just to ask, just to see." He shook his head lightly.

    We sat in silence for a few moments, Verros began cooking some Meat on the campfire, he decided to take cooking in to his hands since my food is so awful. After another few minutes his face twitched like he remembered something. "If you level that quickly and were reincarnated ''recently'' then how long have you been alive exactly?"

    I let out a nervous chuckle. "Ha. Uh... Seventy five days." I spat out under my breath. Verroses face lost a bit of colour.

    "And-uh... Ahem. How old were you in your last life?" He asked in a upwards inflection.

    "I was at the ripe age of nineteen." I boasted, somehow it made me proud.

    Colour returned to Verroses face and I though him mutter ''thank the Gods'' under his breath or something.

    I stifled a laugh. Not like I can blame him, pledging your life to someone who''s about three months old would make anyone feel a bit dumb.

    The meal that Verros cooked was definitely better than mine, it was satisfactory, definitely on the level of an restaurant or even an inn, but it sufficed.

    We set up the wagons overhanging makeshift roof to protect us from the potential rain, then after a bit of light reading we went to bed.

    ~Day 77~

    It was a good thing we put up the makeshift roof. It''s not exactly heavy rain, but it''s just about enough that it would be irritating to wake up in. Verros cooked us a quick breakfast and we left.

    The rain is light enough that both Alvir and I can carry on hunting. So that''s exactly what we did. We seem to be almost constantly moving downhill at the moment, at this rate I can predict that the coast we''re heading to is cliffless. Not that I know what I''m talking about, to be honest I don''t even know if ''cliffless'' is a term. Beating things up and farming is what I''m good at, not understanding how the coast works.

    I only managed to bag one level before I heard a commotion over by the wagon. By the time I got back it was already over, a dozen bandits lay dead on the ground and Verros stood above them streaked in blood.

    "Are you alright?" I asked him as calm as I could.

    His breathing was sharp. He turned to face me. "Yeah, I''m fine they weren''t any trouble." Oh, so I guess that''s their blood on him.

    "Uuurgh." We both looked at who was making that sound. One of the bandits was still alive. I walked over to her and lifted by her collar. She vomited blood turning her chin crimson.

    I brought her up to my face. "Do you work for Kol?" I growled.

    "Huh... What, Kol? No, not Kol..." She sounded Hazy, blood was pouring out her wounds. She won''t live for much longer.

    "Good. Then I''m not breaking my end of the deal." I threw her down to the ground. Blood flew in all directions from her body.

    Even in her state she began to chuckle. "You''re...the one that made a deal... With Kol? Too... bad he''s in prison..." She coughed up blood.

    What? Prison? "How''d that happen?" I raised an eyebrow.

    She smirked. "His... Men weren''t... too happy with the ''deal''... They, betrayed him whilst he was still recoveri-" Her voice stopped, as her heart did the same. The blood running of her face in the rain.

    With the news I sat next to the wagon. "So he kept his promise, huh?" I sighed.

    Verros put his hand on my shoulder. "But his men betrayed him."

    I sighed again. "Well, since they don''t work for him anymore does that mean I can ''get in their way'' do you think?" I turned to face Verros.

    He scratched his chin. Then shrugged his shoulder smiling. "I guess so." He chuckled.

    After cleaning up the bodies and burying them we got back on our way.

    ...

    By the time the day ended I managed to reach [Level 59], even with the distraction I still managed to level three times today. I think the layout of the land we''re currently in probably helps, with all the hills I''ve managed to find plenty of caves filled with monsters, seems the more powerful monsters like to hang out in caves and dungeons. I even found a pack of Iron Wolves far off the trail, of course me being stronger than them made them docile.

    Alvir who was absent during the bandit attack managed to get a full days hunting in. I still have no idea what he hunts most of the time but he managed to get from [level 16] to [Level 22]. At the rate he''s going he''ll probably evolve before I do. I wonder what would happen if he became an Alpha? Can he even become one if i''m the pack leader?

    Speaking of being a pack leader; after seeing the Iron Wolves I''ve been thinking that maybe I should get one for myself. They didn''t have any Wolves that were up to my standards, so even though having an Iron Wolf with increased levelling would be useful I left them alone. Still, I do want an Iron Wolf, maybe I should stop being so picky.

    Verros wanted to know a bit more about me today. I''m not entirely sure I can trust him yet, even if he has only acted trustworthy I feel as though I shouldn''t be naive. I held back certain details, however I told him about everyone back in the forrest. He was also interested in my human life... About everyone I knew back in the village, it is where we''re heading so I understand his interest, even if talking about the long dead puts me off.

    The rain was beginning to get heavier by the time we went to bed, we made sure to find dry ground to sleep, o we ended up sleeping on uncomfortable hard rocky ground at the base of a small cliff.

    ~Day 78~

    An absolute downpour. That''s what we woke to. The ground below the rocks we slept on was beginning to flood. Perhaps under a cliff wasn''t the best spot to sleep.

    I took control of the Wagon today. Alvir looked itching to hunt even in this weather, but I don''t want him soaking all our stuff. We found ourselves winding down a muddy wet path, even then the beauty of rain stood out.

    The gentle pittar patter of rain and the dark cloud covered sky made me want to fall asleep. I''ve never understood why people say that dark, rainy days are depressing. In their own way they''re just as beautiful as the other seasons. Sparkling snow or warm suns alike.

    It was a very peaceful day, we didn''t see a single bandit or monster all day, even bandits don''t work in heavy rain. There has been increased amount of traffic passing us however, we even passed a few villages and inns today. We''re reaching the more populated area of the kingdom again, which means we''re close to the coast.

    In fact by the time we ended the day we could already hear Seabirds. I know the sounds as you could hear them everywhere on my Island, it was small enough that the sound reached every inch.

    Due to the weather we found a nice cave for us to sleep in, one filled with Grey Wolves. They didn''t bother us, partly because of my skill and partly because they were scared of Alvir. I''m not sure why they were scared, or how I knew, but perhaps they''ve had a bad run in with a Grey Wolf Berserker before.

    I had Alvir sleep on the other side of the Wagon so everyone in the cave could get some sleep. He was quite happy to do so as long as I came with him. Before I went to sleep, I sat against the wagon watching the rain fall. It clears my mind and relaxes me. It didn''t take me long to fall asleep.

    ~Day 79~

    It happened today, we finally reached the coast. By my count it''s been longer than two weeks, but we did stop on the way... Several times. Luckily by the time we reached in the rain had mostly subsided. I was also right, there was no cliff, just a long beach.

    We reached the coast early afternoon, I''ve seen the sea before, so it didn''t shock me, but I still find it beautiful. The problem is, we now need to find a boat or ship to get to the islands. I can only see small fishing villages around here, nothing that could take us across the sea. I know from the queens maps that there''s a coastal city somewhere around here, so we just have to find that. I decided to ask for direction at the nearest village.

    By the time we reached the village I had already put on my hood, now that we were in populated areas again I felt the need to. I''m sure I''ll get used to peoples stares one day. One middle aged farmer came over when he saw our wagon stop. "Heya strangers. You need somthin''?" He gave us a toothy grin, surprisingly friendly for someone talking to complete strangers.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Um. We''re trying to find the coastal city, you couldn''t point in the right direction could you?" I tried to sound polite.

    The man absentmindedly scratched his leg. "Ah Boulder Bay is it? aye miss, it''s about half a days ride west. That way." He pointed westwards, I do at least know which way west is.

    "Thanks, you''ve been most helpful." Verros said whilst bowing to the man.

    The farmer raised his hands in protest. "Now, now I''m just doing a citizens duty. Oh by the way, you ought to be careful. Them Dark Elf raiders have been targeting travellers on the coast as well as fishing villages recently." His smile disappeared as he said those last words.

    "Dark Elf raiders?" Verros and I swapped puzzled expressions.

    The man looked surprised. "Oh, ye ain''t heard? Yeah, a bunch of the Dark Elf clans from the Dead Isles have started raiding the coast recently. Which is weird in itself, the Dark Elves are mercenaries and warriors, not criminals. What makes it weirder is that they won''t even accept payment to stop." The farmer scratched his rough beard.

    Dark Elf clans live in the Dead Isles, they live in my old home? I''m not angry, but... I don''t know, somehow it doesn''t feel right, it feels, disrespectful? "Well, uh thanks for the warning. Have a good day." I forced a smile under my hood and waved at the man as we rode off. It was only a few hours away from when we usually set up camp, so getting to this ''Boulder Bay'' won''t be possible tonight.

    We decided to find a nice spot on the beach to set up an early camp and soak in view of the sun sitting on the sea. A sunset is only made more beautiful on the water.

    We did take the farmers warning seriously, even if we were camping on the beach our wagon was hidden behind some large rocks and where we were sleeping was hidden behind a few slightly smaller ones.

    Tomorrow we''ll find Boulder Bay and get transport to my old home. Somehow it was only just setting in. That I''m so close, I have no idea what will be waiting for me. I''m both terrified and excited.

    ~Day 80~

    The farmer was right, it did indeed take us about half a day to reach Boulder City. It had castle walls, but they weren''t anywhere near the size of Phoenixes, in fact they didn''t even reach all around the city. At the rear was the bay in question, and in the middle a giant boulder the size of a small mansion. We rode up to the gate, a group of guards talked to all those entering or leaving the city. The security was even tighter than the capital, possibly due to the Dark Elf raids, although this looks excessive even then.

    After a few hours it was finally our turn in the queue, I''m not much of a queuing person, but in this situation pushing through the others would have just made it worse for us. It won''t take us long to actually get in to the city though, thanks to the Gold passes the Queen gave us. The guards ushered us over. "Remove the hood and state your business." One of the guards said.

    I mentally sighed, not this again. "I have this Gold pass, do I have to remove my hood." I said getting it out.

    The three guards in front of me began talking amongst themselves, until the one seemingly in charge spoke. "I''ll have to get the captain." He nodded towards another one who ran off in to the nearby guard house.

    Is it going to be like this is every city we visit... Maybe I should start avoiding them from now on.

    A few moments later a giant figure emerged from the guard house. He must have been the largest human I''d ever seen, over six and  a half foot from my estimation. Usually people that tall stand slumped, but he stood upright and firm. His rough and lightly scarred face in contrast to his shiny polished armour. His hair was dark brown and his eyes green. Lightly greying sideburns would suggest he''s reaching middle aged but not quite there yet. He was handsome, not pretty boy handsome, but muscular and rough handsome. To be honest, he''s my type.

    "Ma''am I''m going to have to ask you to remove the hood." Wait when did he reach us? His voice is so deep.

    "uuh, sure." I was definitely flustered, I removed my hood quickly.

    The guards around us widened their eyes or turned lightly red, but the captain stood stoic with his expression only showing a hint of surprise. "A Dryad huh? And a big one at that." He lifted his hand to his well groomed chin. "I was told we might expecting someone with your description..." He looked up at the wagon behind me. "Fits the profile, do you also happen to have a pet wolf?"

    "uh yeah... A wolf, yeah." I commented absent minded.

    "Um. Ma''am are you alright." The captain raised his eyebrow.

    What? Oh, Oh! That''s so embarrassing, come on snap out of it Ellena.  "Yes. Uh yes, sorry. I''ve just never seen such a tall, uh human... before... Yep" Yep? WHY YEP?! That was a stupid excuse!

    His expression returned to being stiff. "I see, for someone your size I guess it would be surprising. Anyway, I apologise for the interrogation ma''am. With the recent news we''re looking for anyone that could be a spy, even if we''re on the other side of the continent we can''t rule it out." He commented.

    Other side of the continent... "Has something happened with the empire?" I asked. I''ll need to shove my teenage girls heart to the sidelines for the time being.

    His eyes twitched. "You mean you haven''t heard?" He gave a slow blink. "No, that makes sense. You''ve been on the road for around two weeks now. I''ll tell you on the way, My Lord has been expecting you." He turned around, his cape flurrying from the swift movement revealing two large swords strapped to his back. "Follow me." He called.

    "Wai- Wait your lord is expecting me, who is it?" I jogged to his side, Verros steered the wagon to follow behind us.

    The captain spoke without turning his head. "You met him in the capital I believe, Lord Avalas, Osban Avalas. Luckily his trip to the capital coincided with yours."

    Avalas... Oh! The old man who supports Monster rights... Come to think of it, I didn''t really notice before because I was *ahem* distracted, but there''s even more Monsters here than in the capital. "Yes, I remember Lord Avalas he seemed like a good man if a little..."

    "Perverse?" The captain finished my sentence. "Yes, that''s my lord." There was slight irritation in the mans voice.

    I chuckled, I think that his nature has gotten him in to trouble before judging by this captains reaction. Oh, I almost forgot. "You mentioned the Empire and spies or something?" I asked.

    "Oh, yes. I almost forgot." He stopped talking for a moment to let out a sigh. "For whatever reason, the Empire has taken one of the Dwarf cities, effectively declaring war on the Dwarven States..."

    "WHAT? The Emperor should know what''s coming by now, does he not care!?" I snapped.

    The captain paused for a moment looking a bit surprised at my anger. My face turned red in embarrassment. "...Whilst I understand your anger, it is a fact the Emperor does as he wants. And it''s not like he doesn''t have the skill and resources to do so either. The reason we were checking for spies is because that''s how he took the city. Dwarf spies loyal to the emperor that told him everything he needed to know and lowered the cities defences."

    I thought for a moment. "But he''s already attacking a human kingdom and advancing in to the Monster continent. Can he really afford to fight the Dwarves?"

    The captain shook his head. "It''s not just the Dwarves either. The Dwarves let Mountain Elves live in their lands, they''re allies. The Emperor will have to deal with a whole lot of Elves too." He narrowed his eyes. "Honestly I think the man just got too arrogant on account of having two reincarnated humans under his command."

    I scratched my head. "Either way, this isn''t really the time to be fighting each other."

    The large man sighed. "No, it really isn''t."

    We carried on walking until we reached a manor overlooking the bay, it wasn''t huge, but it was quite fancy clearly belonging to someone wealthy. Judging by all of the half naked statues of women with large busts in the front garden, it was pretty easy to tell who the house belonged to.

    "Ellena! My dear girl!" The old lord slowly walked out of the large double doors ahead of us. His eyes focusing on my chest.

    "Come in and make yourself at home!" He said eyes still focused on that part of my body and mouth open drooling. I felt a vein grow in my head.

    "I would prefer it if you looked me in the eye, My lord..." I forced the words out through grated teeth.

    The lord reeled back in shock and dramatically fell to one knee. "Oh. But alas! I am just a humble man my dear Ellena, and I can not resist my heart!"

    *Thump!*

    A large fist found it''s way on to the top of the smiling lords head. "I somehow manage to resist." I heard the captain mumble as he dragged his lord inside the manor. I exchanged glances with Verros blinking.

    Verros shrugged his shoulders. "At least he''s not trying to kill us?"

    My shoulders slumped. "I can''t argue with that..."

    ...

    "Ahem! Now to start with introductions! You know me, you''ve met my guard captain Ballud Hawkwood, And this is my wife Alicia." Lord Avalas sat on the opposite side to us in a casual meeting room sporting a large grin. Sat next to him was his elderly wife giving us a gentle smile that made you think of a kindly grandmother. Behind him was Captain Hawkwood.

    Hawkwood, huh... That''s a nice last name. Avalas began talking "Now, Hawkwood will be joining us on our journey, but I''m afraid he won''t be able to stay with you when we reach the Dead Isles as h-"

    "Wait wait wait! What are you talking about? Journey, what journey?" I interrupted the old man.

    His mouth gaped open wide and he blinked a few times. Then he slapped his leg. "Oh dang it! I got ahead of myself again didn''t I!? You''re going to the Dead Isles correct?" I nodded my head. "Well, I have business with the Demon Queen, and the Dead Isles is on the way to the Demon Continent. So I thought this would be a good arrangement. fufufu~" I noticed his eyes drifting towards my chest again near the end there.

    "What''s your business with the Demon Queen?" I asked.

    "Ahh~ Well you see, the Queen wants me to secure an Alliance with them. They''re going to promise to help out with Lavias, have no doubt. But the Queen wants to secure alliance against the Empire, just in case."

    I crossed my arms. "What about the, uh captain? Surely with the Elves and the chance of spies you''d want your guard captain to stay here?" I asked.

    Avalas chuckled. "I''m going to the Demons territory you know? We many be able to trust the Queen, but she''s suffering rebels at the moment. I need my strongest man with me. Besides, he''s leaving his best men in charge, there''s. nothing. to. worry. about~" I forgot how chipper he was...

    "Well not that I''m against travelling with the captain..." I muttered under my breath.

    "What was that?" Alavas raised his hand to his ear with a mischievous grin on his face.

    My face turned red, he definitely heard me! "Nothing." I muttered again.

    After a glare from captain Ballud the Old Lord gave a nervous laugh. "Anyway, the ships been prepared since I got back from the capital four days ago. We just need to get the crew together, then we can leave first thing tomorrow morning." He clapped his hands. "Until then, enjoy your stay here, we''ve already had our dinner, but you''re more than welcome to the kitchen staff tonight." With a beaming smile the old man wished us goodnight and retired to his bedroom with his wife, who must have incredible tolerance. Ballud showed us to the rooms we''d be staying in.

    Verros and I already had our fill of food for the day. We ate whilst waiting in the que, if only to pass the time. The rooms we were giving were fancy, but they were a lot more reasonable than the palaces. I''m not too fond of rooms that large, it feels like wasted space.

    "They never asked my name..." Verros commented seeming a bit down.

    I crossed my arms smirking. "That''s probably because you didn''t say anything. You just sat there in complete silence."

    He looked up at me. "I uh, I didn''t really need to add anything though." He smiled.

    I shrugged my shoulders. "Then don''t look so down about it." I let out a long yawn, after all the waiting around it was already time for a good sleep. "I''ll see you tomorrow morning. Ever been on a ship before?"

    He shook his head. "Nope, first time."

    I smiled back at him. "Same here, I''m looking forward to it." I waved him goodnight and disappeared in to my room.

    Tomorrow I would begin the next leg of my journey, not just that, I''ll be one step closer to home. I fell asleep with a smile on my face, the comfortable bed helped.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 79 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother.]

    {Level: 59] + 4

    [Health: 6357/6357] +512

    [Mana: 1532/1532] + 82

    [Stamina: 5746/5746]  + 392

    [Hunger: 5746/5746] +392

    [Attack: 5188] +352

    [Defence: 7358] +589

    [Magic Attack: 1616] + 78

    [Magic Defence: 3098] + 191

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 8] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 57}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 5]  [Polearm Journeyman lvl 7] [Demifoot lvl 2] [Warriors Heart lvl 38] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 25] [Warriors Strength lvl 25] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 4] [Guardian lvl 8] [Dryads Charm lvl 7] Up! [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4][Leatherworking lvl 3] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 5] [{Wolfmother lvl 7}]]

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Author note: So what did you think? I enjoyed writing the last day of this chapter. :P I tried to add a little humour, I hope you enjoyed it.

    Also, I am currently making my patreon page. I won''t activate it until I have permission from RRL to get donations and advertise my page on here, so It won''t be for a few weeks at least yet.

    However I''m kind of stuck on the rewards part of it. I have a few idea, but I don''t think they''re very good so I want to ask you guys what you think good rewards would be, what would make you want to become a patron?

    I would also like to make it clear that if you give me an idea I''m not expecting you to become a patron, I''m not expecting anyone to, but it would be nice, I do want to write for a living, so patreon is a good first step.

    Even if I just get one or two, it would be incredible to me. :D

    Also, some pretty cool news, at least to me Daily Diary is on page three of best rated! #123 I believe. Thank you guys so much, I''m sure it will change as I get more exposure and people who just don''t like it will rate it badly, but to me to even be on page three is incredible!

    So thanks. :)

 Chapter 17: ~Day 81-85~ The Mushroom sets sail

    Author notes: So in some ways you could technically call this chapter late I guess?

    I''ve always considered Sunday to be the end of the week rather than the start, so I consider it on time. However I do know that technically Sunday is the start, so if you consider it so then sorry that the chapters late. :</img>

    I''ve decided to actually try and make a schedule for writing as I want to get back on to a release every Monday. I want to try and write four to five days a week every morning. Or something to that effect. Maybe more time? I don''t know yet.

    Anyway another short chapter, how do you feel about the short chapters by the way? I could try to artificially extend them, but that would probably be very boring filler.

    The chapters should lengthen a bit when Ellena reaches the Dead Isles. </img>

    Hope you enjoy, and as always any reviews/ advanced reviews would be lovely.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ~Day 81~

    It had hardly turned to dawn by the time we were ready to leave, Avalas made sure to have his servants wake us up even earlier. Before I knew what was going on we reached the ship. I can''t really say anything special about it, it looked like a typical ship that you would see in paintings and such. Although it did seem to be quite large and heavily armoured.

    Within a few minutes of arriving we pushed off from the dock. It felt like a bit of an anticlimactic send off, especially considering that it''s their Lord and the cities Guard Captain that just left. Oh well, looking ahead all that awaits us is a vast expanse of water. It''s very peaceful to say the least. Although, now that I look around there''s a lot of powerful looking soldiers and mages. I left Alvir and Verros to stay at the front and watch the waves whilst I went to talk to Avalas who stood next to the man steering this ship.

    His eyes focuses on me as I came in to his field of view, a slightly perverse grin spread across his face. "What''s this young Ellena? Come to offer me your companionship for the nights we''re at sea?" His smile sunk as he shook his head dramatically. "I''m afraid I''ll have to decline, I am unfortunately already taken." He brushed his hand against his head as the soldiers around his either snorted or sighed, I think the latter having dealt with this for a while.

    I massaged my brow as I walked up the steps towards the ships wheel. "You know that''s never going to happen."

    "Fufufufufu~ It would seem my guess was incorrect. Was it Ballud you wanted to keep company?" The mischievous Lords grin stretched to his ears as my cheeks turned red.

    Can I hit him? I reall, really want to hit him. No, no, I can''t punch an old man. That would be wrong... Probably... I took a deep breath, then let it out to calm myself down. "Not. That. Either. I came to ask why there are so many mages and soldiers coming with us? Even if you get attacked by Demon rebels surely you would have guards sent by the Demon Queen to protect you, or some sort of escort at least." I leant against the the railing.

    Avalas clicked his fingers. "Ah, yes. You wouldn''t know. Y''see, the sea around the Demon continent was corrupted by the Krakens attack all those two hundred years ago. So, any sea life around that area is powerful and monstrous. The ship needs the protection basically." He shrugged.

    "What about the waters around the Dead Isles? Are they fine?" I questioned. That whole area was also caught in the attack.

    The Lord scratched him wrinkled forehead. "Well... I wouldn''t say ''fine''. Certainly it''s a lot better off, being caught just in the corner of the blast an'' all. Besides the waters too shallow around the Isles for anything big n'' scary to traverse anyway.~" He began mimicking tentacles with his hands.

    ....I''m not a child. I mentally sighed, this Old man is going to kill me by the end of the journey. Oh well at least I have a lot of good looking men to look at. Who knew that sailors would be right up my street? especially with how surprisingly good the weather is today, they''re not even wearing shirts!

    ...Wait, speaking of good looking men. "Where''s Ser Hawkwood?" I asked the Lord, almost immateriality regretting opening my big mouth. That stupid smile resurfaced on Avalases face.

    "Hmm?~" His smile only grew larger.

    I felt a little flushed. "I just. I thought he would be with yo- Just answer the question!" I crossed my arms and turned my head.

    "Fufufufu~ He''s in the captains quarters, waiting for us actually. Thought we''d tell you the plans for this little trip we''re making." He began walking down the steps, his arms folded behind his back. "Follow me~" A cheerful humming emanated from his lips.

    If he''s waiting for us then what was that all about!? Wait... Waiting... How long has he been waiting? Since we got on the ship!? WHY DID THIS STUPID LORD TAKE SO LO- No I shouldn''t get angry, he probably planned it on purpose so he could tease me or something. I don''t remember him being this immature when I met him in the capital. Was he on his best behaviour for the Queen? I have a hard time imagining him ever being on his best behaviour though.

    We arrived in the captains quarters, Verros who saw me walking in also came to join with Alvir at our heels. Standing over a map with paperwork strewn about stood Hawkwood. He looked up as we entered nodding his head. Avalas ushered us around the map.

    He coughed a few times for attention. "First things first, we''re here." He pointed to Boulder Bay on the map. "And the end goal is here." He pointed at a circled city named ''Krazakon'' far into the large river separating the Demons territory.

    "Krazakon?" Verros raised an eyebrow.

    "It''s the closest city with a dock to the demons capital. It also helps that the Demon Lord there is loyal to the Queen. Well, at least on the surface." Ballud interjected.

    Lord Avalas carried on. "we''re making two stops on the way. The first stop is here, the city of Libertas, the ''Free City'' and the only dock on the entire island."

    The ''Free City'' it was around even in my past life. It''s been around for almost a thousand years as far as I know. A group of sailors managed to get shipwrecked on to the large island. Without anyway of contacting the Continent they build a settlement. When others found it they began to trade with it, eventually helping it become a city. No kingdoms had the right to claim it as it sat in the middle of the sea between the mortals and the Demons. The island also wasn''t large enough to create a kingdom in itself. Of course the Deal Isles (or as they were called when I lived there the Southern Islands) King could have claimed it as it was very close to us, but he had no interest in expanding territory. So therefore it remained a free city, governed by a council consisting of one elected Merchant, one elected mercenary and a church representative.

    Due to it being a free city anyone is allowed there, regardless of race or creed. So a lot of mercenaries make it their HQ. Even if it is only a HQ in name. Who wants to travel so far just to reach their main building?

    I looked up from the map. "Why are we stopping off at Libertas?" I asked.

    Avalas winked. "What other than supplies you mean? It''s a good opportunity to hire some mercenaries. We might need them against the Empire, or more likely Lavias. Any help, helps. Right?" He grinned.

    I tapped my chin. "How long will this all take?"

    Avalas closed his eyes. "It''ll take us about ten days to reach the Free City. We''ll stay there for two to three days. Then it''ll take just shy of two weeks to reach the Dead Isles. Finally after we''ve dropped you off it''ll take us three to four weeks to reach Krazakon, depending on how much trouble we run in to regarding the fish life."

    I nodded my head. Then narrowed my eyes. "Hold on, if you''re dropping me off how will I get to the Demons territory later?"

    "You got a lot of money from the Queen right? Just use that to hire one of the less hostile Dark Elf clans there to take you across." Avalas shrugged.

    Great, so I just have to ask around until I find a clan that doesn''t want to kill me, let''s hope I''m lucky.

    "Hold on." We all turned to owner of the voice, it was Verros. "This map clearly shows the Free City and parts of the Demons Territory closer to the Dead Isles, why are the Dark Elves targeting you?"

    Ballud piped in. "Honestly we don''t know. It could be that because we''re weaker or something, but as far as I know Dark Elves should be inherently stronger than even Demons." Ballud narrowed his eyes at Verros. "We never were introduced. By your appearance you''re a survivor of the Mountain Clans."

    Verros bowed. "My name is Verros Ku Ron. Honourbound servant of Ellena."

    Avalas grinned. "Oh, and how did that happen? I don''t recognise him from the capital. So you found him on your way to the coast?" Avalas looked at me.

    "I rescued him from Kol." I said monotone.

    Avalas giggled. "HA! I knew it! So Kol was defeated by you? When we questioned him and he mentioned ''a big Dryad'' I knew it had to be you." He calmed down. "Still, quite a feat, defeating the infamous Kol."

    I scratched the back of my head. "I was more a draw than a victory." I mumbled. "Can I ask what you''re going to do with him?"

    The old lord tapped his nose. "Hm hm hmph! It''s simple. We make a deal with the honourable bandit. He fights for us against our enemies up until Lavias, if he survives that he goes free." He winked. "We''re also using many magics to concrete the deal, so if he tries to run. Zap! Bye bye bandit."

    Huh... It''s a better deal than we made. If he''s working for the kingdom now does that mean that his men are even his men anymore? I''ll have to talk to him when I return.

    Avalas clapped his hands together. "Anyway, that''s enough for today I think, don''t you? Why don''t you spend the rest of the day doing whatever you want?"

    I looked over at Verros and nodded my head. "Thank you, Lord Avalas." With that we left the room.

    ...

    For the rest of the day I trained with Verros. The ship was very tough, even so we had to hold ourselves back as to not damage it. I''m not entirely sure this counts as training since we''re not going all out, but Verros does seem to be at least quicker than before. Besides, working up a sweat then watching the waves is a pleasant situation to be in.

    Whilst we fighting Alvir had found that he very much enjoyed swimming in the water, he had a bit of trouble getting back on to the ship with it being so high up and all, but he was managing by himself somehow.

    By the time the sun began to fall we had all worked up quite an appetite. We found our way to the kitchen, rows of table had sailors and soldiers on taking a break to eat, drink or just enjoy themselves.

    It was nice to eat food made by an actual chef again, it was a delicious meal, of course I made sure to note that Ellephwen and Samoras cooking was still better. Verros told me that he wanted to taste it one day. That''s something I haven''t thought of, will those two accept Verros? I can''t imagine them disliking him, but will they be comfortable with a stranger following me around?

    ...Will I even still be with Verros when I see them again? He said honourbound servitude, but I don''t want to force him to travel with me.

    No use thinking about it now.

    ...

    I was thankfully put in a room with the other women on the ship, why thankfully? Let''s just say Avalas did offer me the captains quarters, but for obvious reasons I rejected that.

    Anyway, it seems at least for now the other women are staying away from me, whether that''s because they don''t want me to seduce them or they''re intimidated by my height I don''t know. Whatever the actual reason they all kept their distance.

    Alvir was obviously allowed to stay with me, but with the hammock we were all given it was quite a tight fit. Not an uncomfortable one though.

    As the slow rocking of the ship forced me in to the land of sleep I once again thought of my home, thinking about how much it will of changed.

    To be honest I''m a little scared, but I have to do this.

    ~Day 82~

    Today I learnt an important fact. One that I had never expected to learn in my previous life.

    Dryads can get seasick.

    I learnt this the hard way of course, by throwing up repeatedly over the side of the ship. I was fine yesterday due to the calm seas, but today the weather took a turn for the worst, the waves rose up high sometimes higher than the ship itself. We were rocking about all over the place and I seemed to be dealing with it the worst.

    Ballud stood with his arms crossed and his face straight unmoving next to his lord, somehow he kept his balance with ease. Whilst the Lord in question giggled and chuckled as sailors and soldiers alike stumbled around him. Somehow the old man also kept his balance.

    Alvir was loving the experience, he was smart enough to stay out of the water, but his tail wagged happily as he flew about the deck. Verros also appeared to be seasick, but to a much lesser degree than I. He could use some sort of meditation to keep most of the sickness away, I wish I had that ability.

    It does make me wonder though, would I have gotten seasick as a human? I have a completely different body to back then, so would I have a different reaction to this rocking?

    Not like I can find out, I just want to distract myself by thinking about something else.

    ...

    Eventually the seas began to let up, the rain still pelted us and the ship still rocked, but I had let out so much from my stomach that there wasn''t anything left. I was starving obviously, and somehow the chef kept the kitchen together. Other than a few vegetables and pots scattered around it looked no different.

    After dinner I was just too exhausted to do anything else, I still felt quite sick. I decided to just try and get some sleep and hope tomorrow will have better weather.

    I don''t know if they were designed that way on purpose, but the hammocks rocked with the ship a bit, which slightly offset the sickness. It wasn''t easy, but I finally managed to drift off.

    ~Day 83~

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    I didn''t wake up refreshed, but I also didn''t wake up utterly miserable. So I can''t complain too much. Today''s weather was better than yesterday, it was cloudy with patches of rain and whilst the ship rocked lightly it was nothing compared to yesterday.

    I decided to look for Lord Avalas and Captain Hawkwood, I wanted to ask them about something, but I really couldn''t yesterday...

    I found them in the captains quarters stood around the map with a compass sitting on it. "What are you up to?" I asked.

    Lord Avalas looked up from the map smiling. "Ah, we''re just making sure the weather didn''t put us too far off course. We''re a bit off, but not enough to mess with the schedule."

    "Ah, that reminds me. How did you two deal with what happened yesterday so easily?" I asked furrowing my brow.

    Avalas chuckled. "I''ve been a sailor all my life. I wasn''t just given a coastal city to look after you know? My father was the Lord before I. So as his son I was often given high positions in the Kingdoms fleets. As for Ballud..." The Lord shrugged. "He''s Ballud, need I say more?" The Captain raised one eyebrow, but other than that kept his attention on the map. He wasn''t in his armour at the moment, his broad well toned shoulders clearly visible under the rather tight shir- "Ahem. So was there something else you wanted." Avalas coughed to grab my attention, a cheeky smirk on his lips.

    "Uh, ah yeah... I just wanted to know more about the situation in the Demons Territory..." I need to stop getting distracted.

    Avalas narrowed his eyes. "Ellena, you aren''t planning to get involved with the mess they''re in are ya?"

    "Well, I thought I would offer my help. I mean, we want this to be solved before we fight Lavias right?" I cocked my head.

    Avalas tutted. "Sit down Ellena, I''ll tell you what I know." I obliged and sat in the largest chair in the room, I could fit in normal sized chairs, but they weren''t the most comfortable. Avalas sat next to me. "Now Ellena, you''re strong, strong enough to defeat Kol at least. And sure you could take on most of the Rebel forces, but, but Ellena there are beings out there on a whole other level, and the Demons rebel army has plenty of them."

    I thought for a moment. "I know there are plenty of incredibly powerful beings out there. I didn''t mean to imply that I would take on their entire force. I just thought I could help speed up the end of the rebellion."

    The old lord blinked a few times. He then gave a nervous laugh. "Oh... Serves me for getting serious for once." He rubbed the back of his head. "Besides, even with our help the rebellion will take years to end."

    I felt my expression twist in confusion. "What? If that''s the case won''t the Queen be too busy dealing with her own problems to help us with ours?"

    Avalas shook his head. "No. As far as I know she''s coming personally along with her loyal butler. We''ve been told she''s leaving ''her most loyal dog'' in charge of things back home. That way they still have the army to keep order back home."

    "To be honest we''re lucky she decided to come in person. I would much rather have her than almost any army." Hawkwood piped in with his opinion.

    I looked at the stoic faced man. "Is she strong?"

    Hawkwood nodded. "We''ve only seen her once, it was a joint venture between our Kingdom and the Demons to take care of a particularly nasty sea monsters ravaging both our shores. Even I was having trouble with the beast, then she comes out of her cabin yelling at it to ''keep the noise down'' she took it out with a few punches. Our ships were covered in the beasts viscera for days." He narrowed his eyes.

    why do I feel a little jealous? Should I be feel jealous about him complimenting how good she is at beating things to a pulp? I feel as though that''s an odd thing to get jealous about.

    "She''s also got a fine body for someone two centuries old." Avalas added a lecherous grin sprouting from his face. "Nice big breas-" A well place thump from the captain shut the perverted Lord up.

    I''ll ignore his comments. "If she''s so powerful why doesn''t she stomp out the rebels herself?"

    "Simple. She doesn''t know who the ringleaders are. If she kills the wrong person it will only help the true ringleaders." Avalas replied rubbing his head.

    I sighed loudly leaning back in my chair. "Being a Queen sure seems tough." I remembered my conversation with Queen Melena.

    Lord Avalas shrugged. "It isn''t easy being anyone in power when you get down to it." He smiled broadly. "The perks are worth it though!" He began miming groping breasts which earned him another thump.

    "What about the rebels themselves what do we know about them?" I asked.

    Avalas scratched his rough chin. "Not much. They''re called the New Monarch rebels and wrongly accuse the Demon Queen of being a tyrant. The power they have is clearly only possible with the support of a Demon Lord, so we can at least narrow down the leader to one of those." He looked up. "Was there anything else?"

    I shook my head. "Not really."

    Hawkwood looked up from the map. "Well, maybe you should go and get some more rest. You''re still not looking well."

    I felt my cheeks light up. "Uh. Yeah. Sure I''ll, uh i''ll go do that. Then." I stumbled out the door, as I left I heard the old man giggle. After a few seconds I crouched in to a ball.

    "Guuuuu.!" Why am I acting like a love struck teenager, I barely know the man. The sailors around me pretended they didn''t notice me and carried on with work.

    To be honest I was still feeling ill, definitely not well enough to practice anything, so I decided to just rest for the rest of the day, try and get some sleep.

    I told Verros where I was going, he nodded and carried on with his spear training, it seems as though he''s fast at recovering annoyingly. For whatever reason none of my skills help with sea sickness, not even tough stomach, which means it''s purely for food?

    *sigh.*

    Whatever, I''ll just try and get some shut eye.

    ~Day 84~

    I woke up the next day feeling well rested. I should hope so too with how long I slept. Even after how early I went to bed yesterday I still didn''t wake up till mid morning.

    Since I skipped dinner last night I was pretty hungry, I made my way to the kitchen. It was quite windy today, but the waves were relatively calm in comparison. It was dark day, but there wasn''t much rain.

    After my meal I found Verros and decided to do a bit of training. For today I thought I could possibly train up my Earthen Armour, whilst Verros could practice his spear skills. I stood still and took all of his attacks. We drew a bit of a crowd and a few of the soldiers decided they wanted to join in.

    I was continually pounded by attacks, a few of the soldiers were clearly stronger than Verros, one or two pierced my armour. After a few hours I had to rest, exhausted from keeping up the armour for so long, although it wasn''t for nought, I managed to level up my earth magic which has been a bit stagnant for a while.

    I don''t know how long he had been watching, but I noticed Captain Hawkwood after we finished. It wasn''t quite a smile, but there was some hint of approval from his expression? He doesn''t reveal many emotions in his face, but when he does they''re incredibly subtle.

    He asked me if I wanted to spar with him, to which I responded ''maybe some other day'', I''m not playing hard to get or anything, I just really don''t want to fight him even in mock battle. I don''t expect I could do much to him, I gathered from yesterdays conversation that he''s pretty strong. I don''t know how much, but I would like to find out some day, preferably not first hand though.

    After a short rest of tea and watching Alvir happily splash about in the sea, I sat down to carry on my study of the Goblin language. I''m starting to feel rather impatient now, I understand that for most people it takes years to learn a language, but I don''t have years and I have a lot of other things to do.

    It was mostly uneventful day in the end. Although the view it beautiful travelling across the sea is quite boring, huh? I always imagined there would be things to do, but it seems we just have to entertain ourselves.

    At least I went to bed without feeling like I''m about to throw up this time.

    ~Day 85~

    Today a few of the sailors went fishing, by that I mean they stood on the side of the ship with hooked spears attached to ropes and threw them at fish. Apparently the Krakens corruption even effects the size of the fish all the way out here. Although they don''t seem to be so aggressive or large this far away, which means we can catch them freely.

    It will be nice to eat fresh fish tonight, I''ve never tried my hand at any kind of fishing so I didn''t take part. Verros on the other hand did very similar fishing in the mountains of his home, absent the ropes.

    As for me I spent the day deciding my future. The fact is I have less than a year, and with the rate I''m currently going most of that will be travelling. How am I supposed to get stronger from travelling? Answer? I can''t.

    I placed the world map Ellephwen gave me on one of the tables outside the kitchen, making sure it didn''t slip with four rocks. First of I think I should stay in the demon territory for a little while at least, I know that on top of being stronger than humanity they also have stronger monsters. Or at least the monsters on their continent are stronger. It will be a good place to train. It''s a morbid thought, but if I help fight the rebels I''ll also get a lot of levels from them. I noticed with the human bandits, but it would appear the intelligent races yield more levels than monsters. Well, I don''t know if that''s specifically humans or something, I''ll have to test it out.

    ...Test it out, huh? That really is a dark way of thinking...

    I shook my head, killing is unfortunately a large part of our world, perhaps my skills help me adapt to that fact.

    Anyway after the Demons territory I originally planned to head to the Monster Continent, but honestly? I don''t think I''ll have the time, even I do make it there will I have enough time to get back to Lavias after he awakens?

    I think I''ll head in that direction anyway, even if it''s just because I also want to head to the Empire. I made a promise with the Queen, even if I don''t think I can accomplish it.

    "Oh?" I turned around to find the door opening and Captain Hawkwood walking in carrying a lot of papers. "You''re here too Miss Ellena?" He asked straight faced.

    I hesitantly nodded my head. "Uh yeah. Just, planning my future I guess. What, uh what about you?"

    Hawkwood walked over sitting near me. "Escaping from Lord Avalas." He said glancing in my direction.

    Was that him being light hearted? He began writing on the piece of paper at the top of the pile. "Are you doing work right now?" I asked eyebrows raised.

    He nodded. "Yes. The Captain of the Guard has a surprising amount of paperwork to sign. Although honestly I just get my Lieutenant to do most of the work. She''s better at it than I."

    She? "So uh... Are you and this Lieutenant... More?" WHY DID I JUST ASK THAT?!

    Hawkwood stopped writing and turned to face me. "More?" He sighed. "No. She''s a friend."

    "I see." Why do I feel relieved damn it!?

    "You do realise I''m almost middle aged right? You could get almost any pretty boy you wanted, you know?" He raised his eyebrows slightly. So he noticed? Oh God''s...

    "You noticed?" I whispered burying my face in my hands.

    "I''m old, not dense." He replied.

    "Honestly it''s just a teenagers crush, nothing more." I wasn''t lying, I''ve been in love before, this isn''t quite that. I don''t know if that''ll change it the future.

    Hawkwood turned back to his work. "Is that so? I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t a little disappointed."

    I blinked a few times then began laughing. Ha ha haa! Is that your way of flirting? Do you ever loosen up?" I asked still grinning.

    The Guard Captains lips twitched almost smiling. "I may not act like it, but I''m devoted to Lord Avalas. I haven''t really had much time to meet women or learn to flirt with them. It''s a bit depressing, but I''m quite inexperienced."

    I smiled mischievously. "Are you a virgin?"

    He turned his face to look at me. "Not quite that inexperienced."

    My smiled mellowed. "I see. Well, I don''t want to interrupt, I''ll let you get on with your work." I began walking to the door then stopped just as I opened it. "Do you think you''ll ever be with a woman? Get married?" I asked.

    Hawkwood paused for a few moments. "If the right woman comes along." He answered without turning around.

    "I see." I replied walking out the door and closing it behind me.

    ...

    Later that day we ate the fish the sailors caught. They seemed pretty impressed with Verros who was getting quite popular with the crew of the ship. He didn''t catch the most, but he caught a surprising amount. I''m glad that people are paying attention to him, it''s making him smile.

    After a rather delicious fish themed dinner most of us headed to our beds. The feast went on for quite a while and ended up being quite a party so it was already dark. Many of the soldiers ended up getting quite drunk, I would be lying if I said I didn''t have a few ales myself.

    As I got in to my hammock a smile still sat on my face. I managed to have a proper conversation with Hawkwood! I even flirted with him! I think... It was a bit different to most times I''ve flirted before... To be honest Hawkwood was different to most men I''ve been interested in, I know he''s my type, but in my experience you don''t always fall in love with people that are ''your type''.

    Hawkwood was an especially difficult case, he always acts stoic, to the points he''s almost emotionless. When a woman can finally make him crack a smile I''m sure he''ll be happy with her.

    I do wonder though, do I really have time to think about love with the situation I''m in? Besides, this is just a crush, in a few weeks time I''ll probably just see him as something nice to look at.

    Doesn''t stop me enjoying it for now though.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 84 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother.]

    {Level: 59]

    [Health: 6357/6357]

    [Mana: 1532/1532]

    [Stamina: 5746/5746]

    [Hunger: 5746/5746]

    [Attack: 5188]

    [Defence: 7358]

    [Magic Attack: 1616]

    [Magic Defence: 3098]

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 8] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 57}] [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 5] [Polearm Journeyman lvl 7] [Demifoot lvl 2] [Warriors Heart lvl 38] [Warriors Will lvl 25] [Warriors Strength lvl 26] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 4] [Guardian lvl 8] [Dryads Charm lvl 8] Up! [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4] [Leatherworking lvl 3] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 6] Up! [{Wolfmother lvl 7}]]

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Author notes: Can''t wait to reach the Demon Queen andthe Demons territory in general. Demon Queens one of my favourite characters for some reason.

    How do people feel about Lord Avalas and captain Hawkwood after a chapter with them? </img>

 Chapter 18: ~Day 86-90~ The Mushroom reaches the Free City

    Author notes:

    .... You know what I think it''s safer at this point to assume the next chapter could be a few days late. -_-

    Anyway here it is, quite a short chapter, the reason it''s so late is partially related to the poll. You see since I finished college I''ve gotten in to drawing for fun again. And I recently downloaded GIMP a free art software, so I thought with my Bamboo pad I''d have a go at drawing Ellena. It took a lot longer than I expected about half the week in fact, for an outcome I''m not exactly proud of, but it''s better than nothing.

    Anyway that portrait will be at the start of the chapter, the poll is for which character you want me to attempt next, if you want one not listed then mention their name in the comments. I''m hoping to improve with every drawing, so once I have I will attempt Ellena again. On top of not being particularly well done there are also parts of her appearance I''m not 100% on. Such as should she have pupils? What skin colour should she have? Should her eyelashes be red or black? Should the pattern on her hair be blotches or striples. etc, etc.

    Anyway, I hope you enjoy the chapter. Also if you know a lot about sailing, please forgive me, I know next to nothing. XD

    Edit: I Don''t know how I forgot, but I''ve also joined a new group the LitRPG Society that Blaise Corvin made. It''s pretty cool stuff. So if you''re looking for good fictions with RPG elements then click the link in the description for this fiction. Thanks :D

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ~Day 86~

    I felt a little ill as soon as I stepped out of the sleeping quarters. There wasn''t any rain, it was just quite windy. By quite I mean windy enough to make the water shake the ship, but not enough to launch the seawater on to the deck.

    Holding on to the rail I made my way to Avalas who stood at the helm grinning. He waved his hands beckoning me to come. Hawkwood was nowhere to be seen, most likely doing some official work. Which makes me wonder when does this old Lord get on with his work?

    "What are you grinning about, Lord Avalas?" I asked hesitant, knowing him it could be something less than savoury.

    "Fufufu~ We''ve got the wind on our side today Ellena. With the speed we''re going we''ll reach Libertas all the sooner." His grin widened.

    I crossed my arms "How much sooner?"

    Avalas shrugged. "If it''s like this all day? A day. If it picks up maybe two? It''s hard to tell."

    I nodded, then left to find Verros. After looking around for a while I found him with Alvir eating breakfast in the kitchen. I joined them, after we finished I asked Verros to join me in some training. I would really like to train my Earth magic, however being on a ship in the middle of the sea makes that a bit difficult.

    I also forbade Alvir from swimming in the water, at the speed we''re going he might not be able to keep up and I don''t want to lose him.

    I activated Mushroom Shield and let Verros attack it. A lot of the soldiers on board that had nothing to do joined in to. There is a surprising lack of things to do on the ship. I think starting tomorrow I might ask if I can observe the sailors, learn how to work a ship.

    By the end of the day most of us were exhausted, we tried many other ways to train too. A few soldiers seemed happy as some of their skills had gone up. Verros told me his Polearm skill had increased. I also managed to level Mushroom Shield a few times, so I''m more than happy. I think next time we do this I should also get Alvir involved, he was whining all day.

    Not much else happened for the rest of the day. We took a rest and watched the sunset. Then it was on to dinner, until finally I went to bed.

    Before I got in Avalas found me and told me that we would in fact be arriving about a day earlier. To be honest I forgot about the rocking of the ship, perhaps since it was rather gentle in comparison to a few days ago I got used to it?

    I still don''t think I could deal will a full on storm though.

    ~Day 87~

    Today, it rained. Not heavy rain, but it was annoying enough that those that didn''t have to work stayed inside. It wasn''t exactly what I''d call quiet, but I still brought Samoras note to the kitchen to look through. Alvir happily slept at my feet and Verros chatted with some of the soldiers.

    From the snippets I caught of their conversation they were swapping techniques and tales. At first many of the soldiers appeared quite wary of Verros, as most people have never seen one of the Mountain Clansmen. Well, they didn''t stay wary for long.

    ...

    I studied the notes for the rest of the day, they''re starting to run out. She only had so much time so she couldn''t get everything down. What''s here is enough for me to hold a conversation with the Goblins... I think, I mean I could just about understand the Goblins when I talked to them before, with all this I should be able to hold a proper conversation with them. I doubt it''s enough to make me fluent though.

    Since I was already in the kitchen I joined Verros and his new friends for dinner, a few blushed a little or acted awkward, but I''m starting to get used to that now. I can''t decide whether that''s a good thing or not.

    The rain had let up by the time I went to bed, Verros who had quickly adapted to being on the ship stayed up a bit later to do some midnight fishing with a few of the sailors. I hope it''s dry tomorrow, or as dry as it can be for the sea, I guess?

    I still want to learn how to actually... Work a ship.

    ~day 88~

    Excellent, just as I had hoped the weather today was good, or at least it wasn''t raining. The cold wind was unfortunate, but it''s not anything new. It meant that Alvir could get back to swimming and Verros could get back to fishing.

    With Avalas'' permission I decided to observe the sailors and their work. I watched the sailors climb around the ropes, handle the wheel and tighten knots. Honestly I don''t know the first thing about ships, I have no idea what anyone is actually doing. Well, I can at least understand that turning the wheel turns the ship, I''m not an idiot. Also I suppose if I look around at what the ropes are tied to and how the sails work I can guess the basics.

    After watching them for a few hours I thought I would give it a go too, they showed me how to raise and lower the sails. With close supervision I also got to control the wheel for a very short while.

    For the rest of the day they continued to show me various jobs done around the ship, I think it might actually be less complicated than I originally thought.

    Before I realised night had begun to roll around, I was still outside learning what I could. However as the moon rose the wind had already mostly died down. Almost every sailor retired for the night, just a few stayed to make sure everything was fine.

    I was also about to retire, but then I spotted the night sky...

    I don''t know if it was because we were on the sea, or because it just happened to be a nice night, but it was breathtaking.

    Hundreds of stars clustered together to form spirals filling the sky. Long streaks of bright beautiful colours reached every corner of my vision. The waters surface sparkled and came to life reflecting the sky above.

    I had never seen the sky so beautiful, so clear... So calming.

    "Roo..." My attention was pulled from me by Alvir who sat next to me peaking through the railing at the water below. I think that was his version of a serene sigh.

    "Oh? Ya'' still up? Usually you''d be in bed by now." I looked to my other side, Avalas walked toward me, his hands folded behind his back, a soft smile on his face.

    "I just... Saw that." I motioned towards the sky.

    Avalas blinked and looked to the sky, his face relaxing even more than it already had. "Ahhh. Indeed, it''s a beautiful sight. I''m surprised it''s taken you this long to see it."

    I rested my arms on the railings as a gentle wind fluttered my ponytail. "I''ve just always retired to my hammock before it gets this late. The sky isn''t that much different from the mainland, but somehow it seems clearer? More beautiful... Why is that?" I turned my head to Avalas.

    He just shrugged. "Who knows. There''s something magical about the sea, something that draws us to it. Why do you think so many people take to living their life on it?"

    I smiled. "Maybe I''ll do some proper sailing. After Lavias is gone, I''m going to need something to occupy my time. Hopefully without less throwing up next time."

    The old lord chuckled. "You''re welcome to join me on any future excursions. Young Verros is welcome too of course."

    I let out a sigh. "If he''s still with me then."

    Avalas'' brow scrunched up. "You think he''ll leave you?"

    "Not quite." I turned my head again to look him in the eye.

    The Lords eyes drooped. "Ah, I see." He shook his head. "It''s true, from what we know of the last battle most that fight Lavais wont survive."

    I scoffed. "That''s not exactly making me hopeful."

    I felt his arm pat my back. "Lying will only make it worse when the time comes. Besides, you still have plenty of time to get stronger."

    What do you know, the Lord can be mature. "You think I can get strong enough to beat him?"

    "No." Avalas answered bluntly. As he saw my face sink he chuckled. "But strong enough to survive? Most definitely."

    I smirked. "I guess that''s good enough for me."

    After another few minutes of watching the night sky, I went to bed followed closely by Alvir.

    ~Day 89~

    Just as Avalas predicted we arrived at the port of Libertas today. The Free City came in to view early afternoon. Even before then we began seeing fishing boats and merchant ships sailing by us.

    The city itself didn''t look like anything special from first glance. It had no wall and the docks were ordinary. However once we actually reached the docks and began disembarking you could see a difference. There was a clear separation of the different districts of the city. The Merchants district were vibrant and green, full of open shops and well dressed women. The houses were large and towering. On the other side sat the Mercenary district filled with guilds and equipment vendors. There also appeared to be a brothel or two. Finally there was the one street that belonged to the Church, it wasn''t extravagant, but it was well maintained, the flowers that lined the walls were well kept. It was humble.

    Each of these sections spread out from the dock in a semicircle, the three streets belonging to the merchants to our left, the three belonging to the Mercenaries to the right and the church street directly ahead of us. Far at the other end it was just possible to spot a towering church, the largest I''ve ever seen.

    Avalas gathered our large party and clapped his hands. "Now then. I have business to attend to, but that can wait until tomorrow. For tonight I want to enjoy myself. You''ve all just spent nine days on the sea, so I''m sure you want to relax for a bit to. Meet back here the day after tomorrow, dawn sharp." He looked around with a serious. look. "Understood?" Everyone nodded. A wide grin appeared on the Old mans face. "Good. Dismissed!"

    The sailors and soldiers cheered and spread out in to the city. Some went to the merchants to spend their wages, some to the church, to pray and some to certain parts of the Mercenary district. Avalas was not far behind the last group licking his lips as he jogged towards the scantily dressed women.

    I heard a deep sigh next to me, Captain Hawkwood held his hand to his face rubbing the bridge of his nose. It was rare to see him exhibit any emotion.

    I lent down to look up at him. "You''re not going too?" I asked a smirk on my face.

    He turned his head to look at me. "Please, don''t even joke about that."

    I shrugged my shoulders. "Why not, you said yourself that you''re single."

    Hawkwood began walking to the mercenary district.

    I blinked a few times. "WAIT! Are you actually going!?" I ran to catch up with him, Verros and Alvir both followed me.

    The captain shook his head. "No, I''m just going to find a tavern to drink."

    My ears pricked up when I heard that. "Oh. I think I''ll join you!"

    He scratched his stubble. "Well, you''re welcome to, but are you old enough?"

    I laughed. "The answer to that is complicated. Short answer is yes." I turned to Verros. "Verros, you want to join us?"

    Verros stopped and looked between both of us. He then sighed. "Actually I was wondering if I could go look at fishing supplies. I want to use my own next time."

    I nodded. "Uh. Yeah sure, you don''t need my permission to do that."

    He nodded his head changing his direction to the merchants district. I turned back around and swapped glances with Hawkwood who crossed his arms.

    "I think he''s misunderstanding something."  Hawkwood commented.

    I laughed nervously. "Well it might not always be a misunderstanding."

    The captain gave me a quick glance then carried on walking. Ah, he ignored me.

    "Still. I''m surprised he didn''t try and get in between us. I thought he was interested in you." Hawkwood said without turning.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    I furrowed my brow. "Verros? No, I doubt it. Not with the way he felt about this girl he told me about."

    The large soldier turned down another street. "Really? Maybe I''m just getting old."

    We carried on walking in silence for a few minutes. I was quite happy to walk in this busy street openly as I didn''t stand out massively. Being the free city there were no rules against those allowed inside, it reminded me of Rose Valley. Only in that sense of course, otherwise it was very different.

    Eventually we arrived at a tavern called ''The Three Giants'', the sign hanging above it sporting a picture of... Well three giants.

    Hawkwood headed straight for a small table at the other end of the tavern, it was raised on a platform slightly which it shared with a few other tables. Each table sat in it''s only individual cubicle with a wall separating each one.

    I sat on the table next to him. "Have you been here before? It seems like you knew exactly where you were going?"

    Hawkwood removed the cloak and massive sword from his armour. Resting the mass of metal against the wall besides us. "I guess I didn''t tell you. I was born in Libertas."

    I removed my overcoat, it was very warm in the tavern. "Oh. That''s... Hard to imagine."

    The hulking mans eyebrow twitched slightly. "Why? Because I''m not into brothels?"

    Is he angry? I can''t tell. "No no no! It''s just, it doesn''t suit your image. The Captain of the Guard? I thought you must have been born in to a minor noble family or something."

    Hawkwood sat back in his chair. "I suppose to an outsider a commoner being the Captain of the City Guard is an odd thing. But you met Roland right? he''s a commoner, but he''s the Captain of the capital. That''s just the way it is in our country." He signalled for a waitress to come over.

    We both ordered a beer. The waitress gave me a weird look, but didn''t say anything. After we got our drinks we kept talking. I asked him about his life here, he told me it wasn''t anything interesting. Even when he was young he stood a foot higher than most other kids and possessed unusual strength. Since he lived in Libertas it only made sense for him to become a mercenary.

    So that''s what he did, he joined the Mercenary Guard, the group that acts as the guards of this city. Even back then he was a guard. He joined at the young age of fourteen and stuck with it until he was nineteen. He only left when Lord Avalas came to the city to hire mercenaries. Despite the Mercenary Guards given duties, they were still mercenaries, so when confronted with the wages Avalas was paying not many could refuse. Avalas, however only wanted the strongest, so he chose Hawkwood and seven others.

    The job was to eliminate a very powerful monster they called ''The Iron Serpent'' it was an oddly large Silver Snake with skin as strong as iron that had been attacking fishing villages. They were losing the battle, Hawkwood was going to retreat with Avalas when he saw the at the time young Lord protect a child with his own body from the Serpents attack. While the beast became distracted by Avalas Hawkwood managed to cut the back of it''s head open with his at the time slightly smaller sword.

    After that Avalas offered him a job as his personal Guard, to which Hawkwood accepted, impressed by the selfless nature of the Lord. It was only a few years ago that Avalas made Hawkwood the Captain of the Guard after the previous Captains death.

    By the time we reached the end of the conversation, I felt myself getting tipsy. Through the blurred vision I could see Hawkwood still completely sober and straight faced, even though he had drank way more than me!

    CAN HE NOT LOSE HIS COMPOSURE FOR ONE SECOND?!

    ...

    I feel as though I''m being carried.

    Huh?

    Is that Hawkwood.

    Is he carrying me?

    I can''t seem to keep my eyes open...

    Damn. this is a perfect oppor... tunity....

    ~Day 90~

    Well... This is awkward.

    Today I woke up, in a strange bed. On the ground sleeping next to me lay a half naked Captain of the Guard. His chest and stomach were entirely visible. His large well toned pecks covered in scars. The muscles on his stomach rippling as he breathed.

    ...Is this okay? Should I just be sitting here ogling him?

    I mean, I''m pretty sure we didn''t do anything, I don''t think Hawkwood is the type to take advantage of a drunk girl. Even drunk I imagine I would put up a pretty good fight anyway.

    Although would I put up a fight if it were him.

    I shook my head. No, no no! Take your mind out of the gutter.

    "Oh you''re awake." I turned to the right. Sitting in another nearby bed was Verros, he was polishing the head of his spear.

    ...That''s really embarrassing. I was too busy staring at Hawkwood to notice the other bed right next to mine... Oh God''s...

    "What exactly happened last night? The last thing I remember was Hawkwood carrying me up the stairs." I asked Verros.

    Verros jumped off his bed." Well from what he told me he rented this room out, put you in bed then came to get me as ''it''s improper for one man and one woman to share a room''. Personally I think he just wanted proof that you two didn''t do anything you would regret."

    "I don''t think I would regret it." I muttered under my breath.

    Verros narrowed his eyes at me. "Anyway. He chose to sleep on the floor and gave me the other bed."

    I blushed slightly. "Wow, a proper gentleman." I turned to Verros who shrugged in a way that somehow showed approval. "So do you have any plans today?" I asked him.

    Verros showed me a smile then lent down the other side of his bed pulling out a fancy looking fishing rod. "You could say that." He answered with a wink.

    I scratched my chin. "I wouldn''t mind joining you, but I think I should go with Hawkwood and Lord Avalas when they go merc hiring."

    "Actually you don''t need to do that." Hawkwood said in a tired voice. He began rising out of the bundle of cloth he used for a bed. "Lord Avalas and I don''t require your presence. You can spend the day relaxing if you want."

    I nodded my head slowly. "Okay, I guess I can join you." I looked around. "By the way where is Alvir, he was with me in the Tavern earlier."

    Verros pointed to the door. "He''s downstairs being fed by the owner. Seems the mans quite fond of Dogs."

    I furrowed my brows. Alvir''s not a dog though....

    ...

    On the way out of the tavern I pried Alvir away from the owner. Outside Avalas was waiting for Hawkwood. He told us he slept in one of the Merchant District  Inns. Mainly so he could get some info from any Demon merchants that might be there...

    He didn''t get anything, anything that would help us much anyway. Just rumours about who in the Demons government could be working with New Monarch and other such rubbish.

    After arranging to meet back here at the end of the day Verros, Alvir and I headed for the dock. We walked to the edge of the water near where a few others were fishing and set up. I brought a sort of mini leatherworking kit with me whilst Verros had his new fishing rod. Alvir on the other hand just want to swim, if he did it where we were he would scare the fish away though, so I pointed him towards a part of the water which nobody was using.

    He wagged his tail and barked happily jumping in to the relatively cold water. I am very happy that he has the intelligence to understand why I tell him to do certain things, it makes things a lot simpler.

    Anyway, whilst Verros practised his fishing I got on with strengthening my pauldrons.

    ...

    After a few hours I managed to add another thinner layer to the pauldrons, it wasn''t anything fancy, I just lifted up the side of one to protect my neck a bit more and added a bit that hung over my arm slightly. I don''t want anything to cumbersome, the reason I wear light armour isn''t just because I can''t smith, it''s also because I rely on speed. I also have a lot of defence and health, so to be honest heavy armour isn''t really needed.

    By this point Verros had caught a bucket load of fish. Literally, he brought three buckets with him. I didn''t think he would even go through one. Maybe fishing was big back in his clan.

    Since Verros was quite happy to sit there all day, I asked him to keep an eye on Alvir whilst I went shopping. I may be a lot more in to beating things ups in this life, but I still can''t resist a bit of shopping.

    Saying that though I was never as in to as shopping as some of my friends from the village. They often invited me to go to the largest town on our island to do some proper shopping. I wouldn''t go all that way just to shop, but if I had to go there anyway I would shop whilst there.

    When I reached the Merchants District I did feel a little out of place, quite a few sailors and mercenaries would come here, but those in fancy clean clothes largely outnumbered them. So my dirt leather armour and coat stood out a little.

    I mostly spent the rest of the day window shopping, but I did buy a few pieces of equipment for my leatherworking kit. It''ll be nice to have some proper tools for once.

    I couldn''t find any clothes shops that did clothes in my size, which isn''t exactly surprising. It would be nice to have some proper clothes though. I suppose I could try making some?

    I looked up at the sky, judging by the sunset it was about time to meet back up with the others.

    I arrived to find Verros already waiting, a second bucket filled. He looked happy with himself. Behind him was a sneezing Alvir. I mean, it''s kind of mean to say so, but it is his fault.

    After a few minutes Avalas and Hawkwood also arrived.

    Avalas motioned for us to go inside. We sat where Hawkwood and I sat previously. I did wonder if this place was appropriate for a noble to be in a place like this, but thinking about this noble sitting right in front of me it doesn''t surprise me.

    The old Lord told us about his meeting with the currently elected representative of the mercenaries. A man by the name of Trolt Bloodlord. The last name being a title rather than his real last name, as an orphan he wasn''t born with a last name. If you can''t tell from that title he''s rather effective at killing. Anyway his prowess in slaughter is a different situation, although he has promised to assist with fighting Lavias personally so it''s not entirely separate.

    Back on track he''s promised to lend any mercenary guild available to the fight. If they agree to it. Although with the amount of money the Queens offering he doubts any of the guild leaders will decline.

    From what Avalas told us Trolt is very mercenary, he wanted triple pay after hearing how dangerous Lavias is exactly. I mean he''s not cowardly at least, willing to fight Lavias and all.

    Since Hawkwood had already rented the room we slept in for two nights we decided to use it again. However since Hawkwood didn''t have a bed Avalas insisted on paying to give him his own room. Avalas himself went back to the inn he used since he had also booked two nights. He told us to be at the ship by dawn though.

    Hawkwood and I went up stairs to our respective rooms, albeit more sober this time and Verros went to put the fish he caught in the ships kitchen stockroom, so they wouldn''t stick up the room whilst we tried to sleep.

    It was only a day or so, but it was nice to take a quick rest from the journey. Tomorrow I''ll be back on the ship... Then... Home.

    I''ll see home, if there''s anything left of it.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 89 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother.]

    {Level: 59]

    [Health: 6357/6357]

    [Mana: 1532/1532]

    [Stamina: 5746/5746]

    [Hunger: 5746/5746]

    [Attack: 5188]

    [Defence: 7358]

    [Magic Attack: 1616]

    [Magic Defence: 3098]

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 8] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 59}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 5]  [Polearm Journeyman lvl 7] [Demifoot lvl 2] [Warriors Heart lvl 38] [Warriors Will lvl 25] [Warriors Strength lvl 26] [Greater Regeneration lvl 4] [Guardian lvl 8] [Dryads Charm lvl 8] [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4] [Leatherworking lvl 4] Up! [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 6] Up! [{Wolfmother lvl 7}]]

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    More notes: A quick backstory for hunky muscleman.

    Anyway since I''m sort of on the subject of polls after chapter 20 and every subsequent 10 chapters I wanted to do a Q&A and character poll. You may remember I did that for my first update. I quite enjoyed doing that so I wanted to do it again, as I get more readers and things. Also for the new introduced characters. I really like things like Q&As.

    However I wanted to ask what you guys thought? It wouldn''t eat into the my writing of the chapters or anything, it would either be on the same day or the day after the release of chapter 20. However if you guys think something like that would be annoying, I don''t have to do it every 10 chapters or even at all. It''s not a must thing, it''s just something extra that I enjoy.

    Anyway, tell me what you think.

 Chapter 19: ~Day 91-95~ The Mushroom spots a ship

    Author note: What is this? The author of broken promises finally uploads a chapter?!

    Yeah, sorry about the massive delay of the chapter, it''s not like I was busy or anything, I just had writers block. Literally wrote two paragraphs then had no idea what to write for like two weeks. I realised it was getting close to a month without a chapter, and I didn''t want that again so I forced myself to write.

    So if anything feels out of place then that''s the reason and I''m sorry.

    Don''t think that means I haven''t been doing anything with my spare time though, I''ve been working on a document called ''The Daily Schedule of a Mushroom'' which is just a plan for every day up till the last day of this book. A lot of people have been asking if I had it all planned out, and whilst I did in my head I wanted to write it down so I won''t forget. I''ve also been working a little bit on something else, but I''ll talk about that at the end of the chapter as well as the poll from the previous chapter. Anyway, on to the chapter. Please enjoy.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ~Day 91~

    I was still groggy after just waking up by the time we reached open water, the island was still entirely visible behind us, but this time it was the wild half that we saw. The flora of the island was a cross between my home Islands and the Central Continents. With a few warm island trees scattered amongst the north''s heavier thicker trees.

    Those of us not too used to sailing spent most of the day getting used to the swaying all over again. It''s amazing how just one day on dry land can throw you off balance.

    Whilst I felt like I would throw up at any moment, Verros happily sat down fishing with some of the crew. On top of that the further south we get the better weather we get, we haven''t see even a spot of rain today, it''s perfect fishing weather... I think. Of course being the time of year it is there''s no doubt we will see some more rain. I did live in the Dead Isles for nineteen years, I know it rains sometimes.

    Since there was no way I would get any training done today I joined Lord Avalas in the captains cabin, he once again sat down in front of maps and notes. Hawkwood was, unfortunately currently in charge of the wheel so he wasn''t with us. Also Alvir was too occupied with swimming again, so it was just me and the old lord.

    "Was there something you wanted Ellena?" He asked, his usual cheeky smile plastered on his ageing face.

    I pulled up the largest chair in the room and sat next to him. "Nothing really, I just don''t have anything to do." I sighed.

    Avalas pulled a fake sour expression. "Ehhhh?~ No fun, I thought you''d come to ask me if Ballud was single or something!"

    I felt my face scrunch up. "I''ve already asked him that." I mumbled reluctantly.

    His face lit up. "Really?! I''m rooting for you two!~" He cackled. After observing my embarrassed expression for a moment his face turned a bit more serious. Well, he still had a smile, but he always has one. "Tell me Ellena, how much do you know about Dark Elves?"

    I blinked a few times surprised by the sudden questions. "Well, as much as any other person really? Although I guess I know a bit more thanks to Ellephwen and Samora."

    "What do you know about Dark Elves?" He asked.

    Oh I see, so that''s why he''s talking about Elves. "I know that they''re born from a Demon King and a Light Elf Queen, my knowledge doesn''t extend massively beyond that." I answered.

    He nodded his head. "I see. Well, do you remember when young Verros asked us why the Dark Elves were targeting us?"

    "Yes, you said you didn''t know as Dark Elves are naturally even stronger Demons." I replied also nodding my head.

    He scratched his head. "Well, the truth is we do know why we''re being targeted."

    I felt a pang of pain in my heart. "I see... You didn''t know if you could trust me, huh?" Just that one sentence made me feel quite depressed.

    "No no no! It''s not that at all. Well, I suppose it could be interpreted that way?" Avalas cleared his throat. "Anyway, whilst it is true Dark Elves are born naturally more powerful than Demons, it''s not by much. You see Dark Elves have the strength of Demons, but with the potential of High Elves, the most powerful of the Elven clans. So whilst they''re only born a little stronger, their growth is the fastest of any Elven Clans. They can eventually even surpass the power of Volcanic Elves."

    I furrowed my brow. "So what does that mean exactly?"

    "You''re probably under the impression that all Elvish clans live together in one group, correct?" I nodded. "Only Lake Elves do that, all the other Elves have several... families scattered around the different continents. The Dark Elves of the Dead Isles are one such family."

    "I''m still confused." I replied, my eyes narrowed.

    "The Dark Elves of the Dead Isles target us because they''re too weak to target the Demons or the powerful free city of Libertas. It''s much easier to target normal human villages."

    "I thought you said they''re more powerful than Demons, how could they be weak?" I asked, no less confused.

    "No, I said they''re born stronger, but if they grow lazy from living on a now lifeless isle and not having to fight thanks to most beings leaving them alone what do you think would happen?" He asked a grin on his face.

    A spark lit in my head as I came to the realisation. "They wouldn''t train, they would just stay with the same strength they were born with. Meaning any normal Demon that trains would end up stronger than them. Leaving the Demons a no go."

    Avalas nodded his head with a satisfied smile. "And meaning that the free city filled with powerful mercenaries of every race would be a no go also."

    I sighed satisfied, then proceeded to still be a little confused. "That doesn''t explain why you didn''t tell me, or why they''re raiding in the first place."

    Avalas shrugged his narrow shoulders. "Well, we honestly don''t know why they''re raiding us, especially now of all times. Could be that the previous family head died somehow and the new one wants them to be fierce warriors again, or it could be they''re running out of resources on the island." He shrugged his shoulders whilst sighing. "As for why we didn''t tell you. We just didn''t know how you would react, we were worried you might get reckless and try to fight their entire clan or something, originally we planned to tell you afterwards so you wouldn''t try and fight other Dark Elves, but I think we can trust you. I know you wouldn''t do something so stupid." Avalas smiled gently.

    I averted my gaze, feeling a little guilty. I am very reckless, but it doesn''t matter how strong the opponent is, I just love battling. I can''t exactly tell him that though can I? If I don''t hold myself back when I reach there he''s probably going to be disappointed. Well, it is true I wouldn''t fight them unless I have a reason...

    After the conversation, I sat by Avalas whilst he planned his route through the Demons Territory. I don''t know any of the towns or settlements he keeps talking about though. All Demon settlement names seem to be sharp sounding. Like ''Rokil'' or ''Deratik''. He told me that''s just the way the old Demon Tongue is, even though almost no Demon actually speaks it anymore, they name almost everything using it.

    ...

    A few more hours passed and it was night time. I stayed up late to watch the stars again, I think whilst I''m on this ship this will become a habit. I had Verros and Alvir join me, Verros told me that in the Mountains you could see a very similar sight on certain nights, but never on the level of what we were looking at.

    After a short while, we both headed to our respective hammocks and went to bed.

    ~Day 92~

    I felt stable on my feet today, at least more stable than yesterday. So I asked the soldiers if they wanted to train with Verros and I again. They agreed readily, thanks to my Earthen Armour they can hit me without risk of damaging me or the ship, it''s just a shame that I can''t go all out, I don''t have enough precision with Skull Crusher to risk using it on the ship. I don''t want to sink us in the middle of the ocean.

    I kept up the Earthen Armour for a few hours, it''s a good way to gauge the power of the soldiers on this ship. I''ve found a few, including Verros hold out to some degree when attacking. They are the elites of a Nobles army after all, they''re bound to have above average strength. Even when they hold back they still often pierce my armour, in my previous life I never encountered humans as strong as these, then again I barely left the village. The strongest person in the village was by far the father of the Dwarf family, there weren''t any stand out humans.

    I sat down on the ships railing to take a breather, using my magic for that long without a break is really exhausting. "I heard Lord Avalas told you about the Dark Elves." Said Hawkwood, who sat down beside me. After a slight pause I nodded my head in response. "Sorry, about that." He apologised with his usual stiff expression.

    I giggled. "You could make it sound more sincere."

    He sighed. "Sorry about that too." I think his expression actually turned a little sad, it was cute.

    "It''s fine, although after thinking about it, I can''t say I exactly understand his reasoning." I told him.

    He lightly raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, to me it makes more sense to have told me about the weakness of this family of Dark Elves, regardless of how much you trust me."

    Hawkwood scratched his recently shaven chin. "Why''s that?"

    "Well first off, what if he didn''t tell me, and I assumed that all Dark Elves were on that level? Sure he said he was planning to tell me after I''d met them regardless, but who knows when I''ll next see him? What if I met another family of Dark Elves on the way to the Demons Queens castle and they weren''t a friendly one?" I paused to gauge his reaction, which was a difficult thing to gauge on him. "Secondly, knowing all the facts would give someone a better grasp of the situation and surely make them less reckless?"

    Hawkwood looked me in they eye then sighed. "Whilst I agree with your first reason, the second on depends on the person." Hawkwood sat quiet, watching the soldiers train for a while. "You''ve probably noticed, but Lord Avalas is hard to agitate, yes?"

    "Yeah." I replied.

    Hawkwood carried on. "He doesn''t have looks, he didn''t even have position when he was younger. He rose up to be a close adviser to the Queen due to his intelligence and ability to stay calm in any situation... Except when it comes to those he loves. He''s still mostly calm, but he has a tendency to overthink things, overanalyze situations."

    Love... Wait. "Ellephwen.."

    Hawkwood nodded. "Yes. You''re her daughter, he probably just thought too hard on the situation and got a bit muddled. That doesn''t excuse me not correcting him, but I didn''t really think about it. It didn''t really bother me either way... Well, before at least."

    What did he mean by that last bit? No wait ignoring that I feel as though I completely forgot about something. "I completely forgot! If he''s in love with Ellephwen why is he married? Isn''t that cruel to his wife?"

    Hawkwood eyes widened, at least I think they did, it was a minuscule change. "You know in some Kingdoms polygamy isn''t only legal it''s also widely practised? Loving more than one person isn''t impossible you know? He cares just as much about Lady Avalas as he does about Lady Ellephwen. Besides, it''s not like he has a chance with Ellephwen.

    "Ugh." That''s true, I can''t fault the logic, but I feel as though his closest guard should be a bit gentler.

    "L- Lady Ellena, have you recovered enough to carry on." One of the soldiers had run over. He seemed a little out of breath, it''s good that he''s so enthusiastic, but maybe he should take a rest first. Besides Verros is still there, and he''s nothing to sniff at.

    "Alright, I''m coming." I replied, just as I stood up however a thought popped in to my head. I turned to face Hawkwood. "Why don''t you join us? You haven''t joined us the entire journey."

    Just as the words left my mouth I heard a chorus of complaints and flat out NO''s from the various soldiers around us. Hawkwood stood up motioning his eyebrows to the denials. "That''s why."

    Hmm... Are they scared of him? Should they be scared of their own captain I wonder.

    Hawkwood cleared his throat. "Still, I''ve noticed you''re always practising defence. Some on the men could take your attacks, at least a little."

    I shrugged. "I don''t want to hurt them."

    "Ma''am, I understand what you''re saying, but that wounds my pride." One of the soldiers piped in.

    Hawkwood stood and strode to the centre of the group, many of which looked terrified at the idea. He turned to face me. "Since you seem to want to go all out, then come at me."

    I raised a quizzical eyebrow. "Are you sure?"

    He nodded. "Don''t worry, go all out. I can take it."

    Well. I can''t exactly use Skullcrusher, if I swing too wildly I could hurt someone or damage the ship... I guess I''ll just to punch him then?

    I slowly made my way to him, all the soldiers around us stopped their mock battles, even Verros stopped to watch.

    I pulled back my fist, and aimed straight at his chest. The wind circled around my first as it flew through the air, and as it connected with Hawkwood chest the air around us vibrated. A strong wind blew everyone''s hair and billowed the sails rocking the ship.

    However, as the shaking settled down and the wind dissipated, still stood in front of me with an unchanging expression was Hawkwood. "I told you to go all out... Next time don''t hold back."

    EHHH!? It''s true that I held back, but that punch would have even sent Kol flying. The soldiers around me reacted knowingly nodding their heads. Verros blinked a few times in surprise.

    I took a deep breath. "Okay, let me try again." The guard captain nodded.

    I pulled back my fist, and threw it again. With full force behind my swing. As he caught the fist mid air, the ship around us shook violently.

    Wait... He caught my fist this time..? I looked towards the hand that held mine. If this were any other situation I would probably be blushing... "Much better, you have a lot of strength." Hawkwood told me entirely unshaken. "Ready for more?"

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    After I stared at his hand for a few seconds longer... I nodded my head. "Good." He replied.

    ...

    A few hours passed by until we finally stopped. Over the hours Hawkwood gave me several tips and pointers for fighting hand to hand. Skills aren''t the only thing that factors in to your ability to fight. Still, it really surprised me, throughout the entire session I didn''t land another single hit after the first. He blocked everyone with one hand behind his back without even blinking. What kind of monster is he?

    ...Hmm, I wonder. I sat next to him in the kitchen as he was eating alone, there was something I wanted to ask him. "Are you a High Human?" I asked, unblinking.

    His eyes genuinely widened as he spluttered his drink. He took a quick breath and his expression turned back to normal. "How do you know about High Humans?"

    Oh yeah, it''s not a well know thing is it? "Ellephwen told me once. If Humans evolve they become High Humans who have power comparable to God Attribute monsters."

    He sighed. "If there were any High Humans alive at the moment do you really think we would be worrying about Lavias so much?"

    ..."Oh yeah." That is a good point.

    His face looked troubled. "I''m not one to brag, but I am strong. Probably the second strongest man in the Kingdom."

    Eh? Second strongest. "There''s someone stronger than you?"

    Hawkwood closed his eyes and nodded. "Captain Roland. The guys a serious monster. He''s not even 30 and his strength surpasses most reincarnated beings. I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s the strongest man on the continent."

    ...That gentle uncle? The strongest on the continent. I let out a deep sigh, "I don''t remember humans being so powerful."

    Captain Hawkwood took a sip of his drink. "They''re not. We''re talking two individuals in a kingdom of millions."

    "Still... It seem like every human I meet is a monster..." I replied dejected.

    "Do you really think that? I''ll admit Kol is strong, if there was a ranking for ''strongest warriors in the Kingdom'' he would be in the top ten, but did any of his men give you trouble? Do you think any of the soldiers on this ship other than me could win against you in a real fight?" I shook my head. "Exactly, it''s not that humans are strong, it''s just you happened to have met the strongest in you brief stay in the Kingdom. I don''t know whether that''s good or bad luck though."

    ...

    I came away from the conversation feeling refreshed, if I''ve already met the most powerful warriors in the Kingdom of Ashes then I don''t have to worry about meeting anymore... At least until I get to another Kingdom. I mean, there must be a reason why the Queen is worried about the others, I doubt Ashes in the only country with a few powerful warriors. Even if Roland is the most powerful on the continent he''s not immortal.

    Hmm... I wonder where Verros would rank on that ''Strongest warriors in the kingdom'' list? I''d hope it would be pretty high.

    ~Day 93~

    When everyone was awake Lord Avalas gathered us at the helm of the ship with an almost serious face. By his side stood Hawkwood arms behind his back. For some reason he was wearing his full armour and had his weapon on his back.

    Avalas raised his hand up for silence. "I''ve called you to meet this morning as I have something I must warn you about. As you all know thanks to the Krakens corruption the sea around the Demons Continent is teeming with sea monsters. However some of you may not know that the corruption has also spread north, to a certain degree. We have now passed in to at least lightly corrupted waters, so I ask you to keep your equipment on at all times from now on. We don''t know when or if we''ll be attacked."

    "Didn''t you say that we wouldn''t have to worry this far north?" I raised my voice so he could hear me.

    Avalas shook his head. "No I said it wouldn''t reach the Dead Isles. The waters too shallow for anything deadly to live there."

    After saying that he dismissed everyone. The soldiers went to get themselves equipped, as did Verros and I. I also told Alvir he couldn''t swim today, or for a while. He whined for quite a while after that.

    For the rest of the day we carried on our training routine, Hawkwood partnered up with me in his full gear, he wasn''t any slower in it. What was weirder was that my fist couldn''t even scratch his gauntlets, I don''t know what they''re made of, but it''s not any metal I know of.

    By the time night rolled around no monsters had shown up, just in case Hawkwood ordered his men to take shifts overnight. Whilst I once again spent a few hours watching the nights sky, when ever there aren''t any clouds I want to see as much as it as possible. When I''m back on land I wont be able to see this.

    When I finally got in to bed Alvir was still being a bit grumpy, but he got on the hammock regardless. With a smirk I apologised to him, then tried to catch some sleep.

    ~Day 94~

    Another day of just training and mock battles for most of the crew, it seems to have become a regular thing on this ship. I once again joined up with Hawkwood, whilst Verros trained with various soldiers and even a few sailors that decided to join in. I don''t know why, hut I feel as though Verros leaves whenever I''m with Hawkwood....

    Well, I can guess why, but he must know we''re not an item as such. When I''m trying to punch him it isn''t exactly flirting. I won''t deny that he is kind of hot when we''re training... Also yesterday thanks to the heat and being in full armour he was sweating by the end of it which was also nice..... How-however that is unrelated, it''s just exciting to be able to punch with my full force. He''s also helping me actually learn to fight properly, or at least fist fight. I''m learning how to dodge more attacks too.

    I still can''t believe that Roland is supposed to be more powerful than him though, it''s terrifying. I''m glad I ended up being on their side.

    Alvir, who had cheered up significantly since yesterday watched us training intently. His tail shook happily every time I took a five minute break to come a stroke him.

    As evening began there had still not been a monster sighting. Well, Lord Avalas did say it''s a small chance, we are on the very outskirts of the Krakens influence.

    Since it was another clear night I spent it stargazing with Alvir and Verros. Verros had his new fishing rod with and spent the time fishing with a calming smile on his face.

    Since it was a good opportunity I decided to set some thing straight. "You know, you don''t have to be so courteous."

    "Hmm?" He replied.

    "I mean for me and Hawkwood. We... We''re not lovers or anything." My face turned a little red just imagining it.

    Verros didn''t look up from his fishing. "I know, but you want to be."

    I scratched the back of my head then let of a nervous laugh. "Well, you''re not entirely wrong."

    He finally turned to face me, a sad smile on his face. "I just think you should enjoy yourself... Whilst you can. I may not act like it, but I think a lot about what you told me. About the dangers of this King Lavias." The wind blew his thick tied up hair softly.

    "What about you? Shouldn''t you also enjoy yourself whilst you can?" I asked. The guilt in my voice was probably a little to obvious.

    "Ellena. I came with you out of my own choice, remember that. Don''t feel guilty about what''s happened.... Or about what might happen in the future." He turned back to fishing.

    We just sat there for what must have been over an hour, he managed to catch a few fish. Which Alvir happily ate up. I wonder if it''s safe for him to fish in monster infested waters anyway?

    Later that night when I finally got in to bed I thought about the last thing he said. ''What might happen in the future''... I can guess what he was implying... I just don''t want to think about it.

    ~Day 95~

    The entire ship was awakened early in the morning from a soldiers yelling, we were all panicking as we rushed to get in to our armour and rush outside. However, contrary to our expectations of seeing a towering monster however, there was just a lone ship. Far off in to the distance.

    "I was wondering if this would happen..." Avalas commented with a more grim look that usual.

    "What''s dat?" Verros asked rubbing his eyes. His armour wasn''t even on properly, how long did he stay up after me?

    "It''s a Dark Elf ship, off to raid my coastline..." Avalas'' eyes narrowed.

    Dark Elves... Yeah, I can see it now, with my improved vision I can make them out... Wow, yeah they''re definitely Elves... All beautiful, black and silver hair, dark skin and dark armour... Some of them were looking at us. "They know we''re here... Should we attack first?" I asked.

    Avalas shook his head. "No, we should only act in defence."

    "Why? Aren''t they going to attack your coast?" I complained. Surely they should stop them.

    "We can''t risk it." Hawkwood said as he walked over to stand at Avalas'' side. "We have a mission, if you can succeed and stop them on the islands, then good. But that''s not our mission, we have to secure the Demons alliance so we can''t take any unnecessary risks. Besides, my men there will be ready for the raid this time, we think we''ve cracked their raiding pattern.

    I hesitantly nodded my head. It just feels a little weird, waiting for them to attack. They''re right there, one of our enemies...

    However that''s what we did, we waited. It felt like hours passed in minutes as the Dark Elves ship slowly drew past us at a distance, never getting closer. Until finally they disappeared in to the distance behind us...

    "Hmm..." Avalas commented stroking his small beard with distant eyes.

    I turned to face him. "What is it?"

    Avalas snapped out of what seemed to be deep thoughts. "It''s just... They didn''t attack us... If they want to raid humans why didn''t they attack us?"

    "Maybe they didn''t want to risk it with an unknown vessel?" I guessed.

    Avalas shook his head. "No, I think it''s something different... Maybe what they''re doing isn''t by choice... just a thought though." He added at the end shrugging his shoulders.

    ... Not by choice... Could that be true... I looked at the spot on the horizon their ship used to be. Slowly, we all dispersed to go back to our daily activities.

    I spent the rest of the day with Verros who once again sat on the railing fishing, I watched the sky fly past and played with Alvir. No one really felt like mock battles today, just standing there staring at an enemy vessel is exhausting. Even Hawkwood got on with light official work instead of anything else.

    I saw a few sailors glance to the back of our ship a few times to make sure the Dark Elves didn''t sneak up behind us.

    Either way I went to bed feeling a bit worse that I have for the past few days. Not even the beautiful night sky could shake the feeling. The soldiers were on double guard tonight, as they watched for two different kind of threats.

    The worse thing, however was that I felt disappointed. I wanted them to attack, so I could level, so I could get stronger.... Am I really that much of a battle maniac?

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 94 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother.]

    {Level: 59]

    [Health: 6357/6357]

    [Mana: 1532/1532]

    [Stamina: 5746/5746]

    [Hunger: 5746/5746]

    [Attack: 5188]

    [Defence: 7358]

    [Magic Attack: 1616]

    [Magic Defence: 3098]

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 8] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 60}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 7] Up! [Polearm Journeyman lvl 7] [Demifoot lvl 3] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 39] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 25] [Warriors Strength lvl 27] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 4] [Guardian lvl 8] [Dryads Charm lvl 8] [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4] [Leatherworking lvl 4] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 7] Up! [{Wolfmother lvl 7}]]

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Author notes: So there ya go, a bit of  a glance in to the strength of Hawkwood and a talk about the strength of humans in general. (Some people seem a bit confused about the strength of humans.)

    Anyway on to the poll. I am going to attempt Ellephwen first as she won, but to save on doing unnecessary polls I will then go on to Alvir, then Hawkwood etc, etc. Basically I''ll do all of the ones on the previous poll, then do another poll with another set of characters and do them in order. Also as usual I was surprised about the results of the poll, for some reason I was expecting Samora or Verros to win, I don''t know why though.

    Finally, I mentioned that I was working on something else as well. I''ll get on to that, but first if you''re only interested in the Daily Diary, the following few paragraphs don''t concern you. So you don''t have to read this as you won''t miss out on anything.

    So, to begin with if you''re a fan of my Star Wars fanfiction you''ll be disappointed. I''m not stopping it permanently, but I haven''t uploaded a chapter in months anyway so it''s go on hiatus. The reason I''m putting it on hiatus is so I can write something else, you see I want to concentrate on daily diary, so I only want one side project at any time. I want to try a lot of different story styles, different settings etc to see what I''m best at, to improve as a writer.

    So yeah, I''ve been working on a new fiction (well planning I haven''t written a thing yet, just coming up with characters and stuff), an original one instead of a fanfiction like my previous side project. This wont effect the main fiction at all, just as the Star Wars fanfic didn''t which is why I said it wont effect those purely interested in Daily Diary, they can completely ignore this.

    Anyway, I won''t say much about, all I say is what it''s called, or at least it''s working title; New Boston: City of Hope. It''s sci-fi, that''s all i''ll add on to that.

    Finally, even though I feel a bit bad for asking this considering how long this chapter took to come out, but any reviews would be awesome, thanks!

 Chapter 20: ~Day 96-100~ The Mushroom fights a storm

    Author notes: Okay, sorry, this is technically late as I''m releasing this at just past midnight UK time. So it''s been over seven days since my last chapter, still I think this one was worth the extra time.

    I was very excited writing this chapter, it''s a bit different to what I usually write, but I enjoyed it. I don''t know if everyone will though, do tell me if you think it feels out of place or anything, but just know that it was planned.

    Anyway, do read the chapter, and I hope you enjoy it.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ~Day 96~

    When most of the crew had awoken we were informed that there was no further sighting of the Dark Elves ship. Those that stayed up all night to keep a look out were utterly exhausted and were given permission to rest for the rest of the day.

    The tension from last night had, luckily, mostly disappeared. Although nobody''s forgotten that we also have to watch out for sea monsters. I must admit though, I am finding it harder and harder to worry about almost anything attacking us the more I train with Hawkwood. I realise that''s rather naive of me, but it''s happening sub consciously, no matter how much I tell myself there are plenty of things out there that not even Hawkwood could take care of.

    I feel like I''m one of those screaming fans when a handsome young knight gains fame. Well, I''m not screaming and I''m not the same thing as a fan... Of course seeing his strength also makes me think... He said himself that Roland is more powerful than him and implied that there are also plenty out there far more powerful than him as well. Which makes me think, will I really be any use in the battle against Lavias? They have all these literal powerhouses and they''re still not sure of victory.  Even Gedill is probably many times stronger than me, as much as it pains me to say so.

    Anyway, we were training as usual today, there''s no way for me to level up unless I started killing those on this ship, which I certainly wasn''t planning to do, so just improving my fighting technique and levelling my skills will have to do until I reach dry land. Today, Verros had taken a break from training, he happened to be exhausted from staying up all night on alert for the Dark Elves. Of course he could just sleep now if he wanted to, but for some reason he just chose to fish. He''s really gotten attached to that fishing rod of his.

    It was the usual routine, Hawkwood would defend and I would attack. Hawkwood is, unfortunately, in the same situation I was in before, he can defend, but attacking would do much for him as he would have to hold back. Of course the gap in strength between us is a lot larger than between the other soldiers and I, so he would have to hold back even more. There would be literally not a single benefit to him being on the attack and me defending... Well that''s not entirely true, there wouldn''t be any benefit to him, I would get to train my defence.

    ...Hold on... So either way only I benefit? My punches surely can''t be helping any of his skills... So... It wouldn''t make a difference if I asked him to go on the attack tomorrow right?

    I guess I''ll ask him after we''ve finished sparring this afternoon.

    ...

    "No." He answered wiping a small amount of sweat off his forehead.

    I was a little taken aback. Just as I planned, after we had finished sparring I caught up with him in the kitchen to ask him to go on the offensive tomorrow and he answered ''no''... Without hesitation too. "Can I ask why?" I asked in a strained voice.

    If I didn''t imagine things, Hawkwoods expression turned a bit troubled. "I, could end up injuring you..." He scratched at his sideburns looking away from me.

    So he''s worrying about hurting me? Could I interpret that to means he cares about me, at least to some extent? I giggled, a smile spreading across my face. "It''s fine~ I can regrow limbs in a matter of hours." I replied grabbing my arm.

    Hawkwood turned back to me, folding his arms. "...I consider it." He replied after a few seconds of silence. The usually stoic guard captain then walked off to get some food. I did the same, a grin on my face for the rest of the day.

    Later that night, as I watched the stars as usual I still had a small smile on my face. Seeing him even show a tiny bit of an awkward side is an interesting experience. When I finally got in to bed I fell asleep excited for tomorrow.

    ~Day 97~

    My mood dropped immediately as soon as I set foot outside, rain pelted the deck, every inch of sky was covered in dark grey clouds. The ship shook quite violently, to the point I''m surprised I wasn''t woken up by it. We were in a rainstorm. Great, I guess that means no training today then. Especially since the rocking made me feel as though I would throw up any second.

    Still, there''s something even odder, all of the soldiers were still on deck despite the rain, all with a serious look on their face. "ELLENA!" Avalas shouted down to me from the ships wheel, trying to be heard over the storm. I ran up the stairs even in my bad state. Avalas, he as well wasn''t smiling.

    "What''s going on? Why does everyone look so serious?" I asked frantically holding in the contents of my stomach.

    He grabbed my arm. "It''s the rain, Ellena. We shouldn''t be getting such a heavy storm this far south. There must be something making it, some sort of powerful monster. Everyone needs to be ready. Do you understand?" Avalas looked me in the eye, I nodded my head quickly in response. "Good, get you weapon and armour, and wake young Verros up!" I nodded my head again running back down the stairs, I need to ignore this seasickness for now. I saw Hawkwood stand in the middle of the ship calmly barking orders at the warriors and mages. Alvir was leaning over the edge of the ship, barking at something below, I need to hurry.

    As I ran to Verros'' bed I thought about my old home when I was human. I can''t ever remember a storm this bad living there, it''s undeniable that this storm is artificial. As a native from this part of the world I should realise such an obvious thing, stupid!

    I found Verros already awake fully geared up gripping his spear. "What''s happening?" He asked, his eyes focused.

    "This storms unnatural, Avalas believes it to be caused by some sort of powerful monster!" I explained the situation as fast as possible. "You need to go, now!" I pointed towards the door.

    "What about you?" He asked hesitating.

    "I need my equipment." I replied. We heard screaming from outside. "Now go!" I growled, Verros nodded running towards the door, his spear pointed forwards ready.

    I gritted my teeth, my blood pumping as I frantically put my armour on. I saw Alvirs health drop a few times and his level go up. I looked at Skullcrusher hesitating... Is it better to use it and risk damaging the ship, or not use it and risk more...?

    ...That''s an obvious question. I grabbed Skullcrusher and ran to the door without further delay. As I reached back on to the surface of the ship, the scene that greeted me was a heated battle. Dozens off different legged sea monsters locked blades or fists with the mortal on board. Also attacking our side were several strange tentacled creatures. There were already two dead soldiers lying on the ground, one had his chest opened with his guts half mauled. It was horrific.

    "YAAAAARGH!!" I heard a blood curdling scream that drew my attention. One of the sailors that Verros fishes with had one of the tentacle creatures on her chest It''s ten tentacles wrapped around her, hundreds of teeth on each tentacle digging in to her skin like a hook, not letting her escape. Blood poured out from the sailors stomach. I have to help her. I dashed towards the beast, smashing in to it''s side with Skullcrusher, the creature exploded in a rain of viscera. "Are you oka-" I was about to ask the girl, but as I looked down, now that the monster was dead I could see her rib cage, and her still beating heart.

    The sailor weakly grabbed my sleeve, fear and tears in her eyes. "I- I- I don''t want to d-" Her last words escaped her.

    ...What the f*ck is going on... What are these things? I turned the monsters body over. On the bottom of it''s body was it''s mouth, hundreds of small rotating teeth were inside. It''s slimy black skin covered in the guts of it''s victims.

    "UURRRGH!" I turned around, another dead sailor, his head crushed by a large four legged dog like fish. I stood up with Skullcrusher in hand and charged at the monster, he lunged forward trying to bite my head, I slid down dodging his attack I swung Skull crusher upwards, the beast flew in to the air above the ship. Then he was cleaved in half by a giant sword, both parts of his body falling either side of the ship. Landing next to me after his great leap was Hawkwood. He flung the blood of off his oversized sword, his armour already covered in different monsters blood.

    He grabbed my shoulder. "Ellena. I have the centre of the ship. Verros is protecting Lord Avalas. I need to go to the front of the ship." I stayed silent. "Ellena! Do you understand me." He looked me in the eye.

    I snapped out of it. "Y- Yes. I''m sorry." I nodded my head.

    Hawkwood sighed, then squeezed my shoulder. "We don''t have time to talk right now, but... After the battle, if you need someone to talk to." Even though he was shorter than me, it felt as though his eyes were on my level, that he was just as tall.

    "Thank you." I replied. I turned to look up at the back of the ship, just as Hawkwood said Verros and a few other soldiers formed a protective circle around Avalas, who controlled the wheel. He had a bit of blood on him, but it seemed that he could handle the monsters up there. At least temporarily satisfied I made my way through the main battle on the centre of the deck. Taking a swing at a few monster nearby. I glanced at Hawkwood, he shielded his men from what looked like the most powerful monsters, easily dealing with anything that came his way. Even though he sent most almost in to the horizon, he was only one man, and the creatures swarmed the ship in the hundreds now.

    As I arrived at the front of the ship I found Alvir and several soldiers being overrun by a bunch of the tentacle creatures. Alvir jumped at one ripping through it''s skin. Another jumped at Alvir from behind tentacle outstretched.

    Without thinking I leapt in front of Alvir the tenticles wrapping around my arm. I winced at the pain then activated Earthen armour, the rock crushing the teeth of the beast. As he fell back writhing in pain several soldiers stabbed in to him. I turned back around. "ALVIR! Stay by me, understand?" I ordered him. With a happy bark the wolf did as he was ordered.

    Several other monsters made their way from the front, the soldiers and I prepared ourselves and charged in to their lines. Ducking, weaving, punching, saving. I reacted to the battle happening and the world became a blur.

    ~Day 98~

    Skullcrusher made a loud thump as it hit the deck and I fell to my knee. "Finally." I wheezed. Sweat and blood covered my body, my clothes were ripped and scarred, but I was alive and so was Alvir. "They finally stopped." I forced out.

    We carried on fighting well in to another day until the storm finally let up around thirty minutes ago. As it dissipated so did the monsters. After I caught my breath I looked around, mountains of monster corpses littered the deck, the ship was large and strong, even so I''m surprised it can handle such a weight.

    "ELLENA?!" Avalas came running up to the front of the deck with Verros and Hawkwood in tow. "Oh thank the Gods." Avalas dropped to his knees whilst Verros ran up and hugged me. Hawkwood breathed a sigh of relief.

    All three were also covered in scratches and blood. Avalas had a large deep claw wound on his left shoulder, he arm waving limply at his side. Verros didn''t suffer any serious damage, his spears blade seemed to be chipped, but other than that he was lucky. Hawkwood, however, had a few small light scratches on his body. Other than that all the blood covering his body seemed to be monsters.

    After we had all composed ourselves and thrown the bodies overboard, whether they were monsters, or otherwise Avalas called a meeting. I noticed that we lost about a tenth of our crew. Many of the survivors cried silently as the mourned their dead friends. Other comforted each other, or just tried to look tough, but the mood was beyond depressing.

    Avalas waited until everyone could at least concentrate. He took a deep breath to calm himself. "I''m... I''m sure you''re all surprised about what happened yesterday... We were not expecting such a thing to happen in the sea around the Demons continent, let alone here. I''m sorry." He bowed, a troubled expression on his face. "still... You probably want to know what that was, why that happened. Well, Hawkwood and I believe we might know. It''s a Sea Lord, there''s no other explanation for it." After he finished many of the soldiers and sailors gasped in shock, and began chatting amongst themselves. I glanced at Verros who seemed just as confused as I was.

    "What''s a Sea Lord?" I asked raising my voice.

    Avalas looked at me. "We told you about the corruption caused by the Kraken correct?" I nodded my head. "The Sea Lords are the most powerful monsters created by the Krakens power. They are unique evolution''s that have power over their own kind. This one we believe to be Dectopod Lord." He announced.

    I stood there blank faced. "Dectopod?" I asked confused.

    Avalas nodded. "Yes, those black tenticled creatures are know as Dectopods, and judging the storm and the fact that the Sea Lord send them after us, it''s the logical conclusion." He lent on the railing exhausted.

    "So wait, he purposely attacked us?" Verros growled in anger.

    Avalas sighed. "Yes, it''s in their nature. Sea Lords will attack any ship that comes in to their territory. What''s troubling is this isn''t his territory. Every ships knows not to take a route through a Sea Lords territory, so we didn''t think we would need to worry about one."

    A confused chorus of ''What was it doing here then?'' and other similar trails of though echoed throughout the crew. Hawkwood strode forwards and raised his hand for quiet. After looking around and making sure everyone was listening, he began talking. "We believe that it was attracted towards the power of Lavias. It makes sense when looking on the map. The Sea Lord, who lives on the other side of the Demons Continent head straight through the middle, directly towards Laviases current location." More muttering, more shock, more despair. "The Sea Lords must be attracted to a power similar to that which created them, and with their strength they can sense it from this far away. That means more Sea Lords might be populating the sea between the Central Continent and the Demons." He carried on.

    Great, so now the sea is full of monsters that command armies. Avalas nodded. "Which is why we must reach the Demons Continent evermore hastily. We must warn them, and let them get word out to the Central continent." Avalas looked around at the crew. "Our mission has become one of utmost importance. The Sea Lord will attack again, but if you survive and make it to the Demons Continent with the rest of us, you will be heroes. That is all, dismissed and get some rest. You must be at your best when they come again." Avalas headed for the captain cabin, probably to attempt some sort of plan.

    I made my way through the debris of the ship, it wasn''t as damaged as I thought it would be. It must be made of something almost as sturdy as Moonwood. I arrived in the kitchen, there were a few crewmembers scattered about silently eating their food. One or two unable to hold back their tears for felled friends.

    I sat in a corner of the room and silently ate my dinner too... No one that died was a friend of mine, but... I liked them, I liked these people. They treated both Verros and I as members of the crew. They laughed with us, ate with us... They fished with Verros.  "Are you okay?" I looked up to see Hawkwood sit opposite me with a bowl of soup. He actually looked a little worried.

    I put down my fork and sighed. "It''s not like that''s the first time I''ve seen human die. I''ve killed bandits before... But."

    "It''s the first time you''ve seen allies killed?" Hawkwood asked.

    I hesitated before nodding meekly.

    I felt something warm on my head. My eyes widened. I looked up to see Hawkwood gently brushing my hair. "You''ll feel better soon enough. I swear" He said a small smile on his face. My body froze as my eyes widened further. He stopped smiling. "What is it?" He asked.

    I slowly lifted my finger to point at him. "Y-You smiled..." I said, still in awe.

    Hawkwoods face turned back to it''s usual stoic ways. "I am human you know." He replied.

    I began laughing leaving Hawkwood looking slightly bewildered. Everyone in the kitchen started to stare at me, so I caught myself quickly. I grabbed his hand that was now resting on the table and looked in to his eyes. "Thanks, Balud." I replied, a warm smile on my face. A lot of the soldiers in the room seemed to cheer up a bit as I did.

    I left soon after to get some sleep in my hammock, I was exhausted after all. I also noticed that Dryads Charm levelled up whilst I was finishing my meal, but we''ll ignore that.

    However what I can''t ignore is my own level... From that entire battle I managed to gain an entire 13 levels, putting me at [Level 72]. I shouldn''t be surprised really, the battle went on all night. Even if most of the monsters I fought weren''t particularly tough, there were still hundreds off them. Although I''m happy that I got stronger through that battle... I also feel conflicted... I''m sure everyone else has also grown at least a few levels, but we also lost a lot of people... We have nothing to brag about, nothing to happy about...

    Still, I don''t think anyone grew as many levels as Alvir. Before the battle he was [Level 22] now he''s [Level 74]. That''s a ridiculous 52 levels. Now I know he''s going to evolve before I am. Possibly very soon too. Avalas says we will be attacked again, my guess is if we kill the Sea Lord the attacks will stop, but they''re apparently very powerful monsters... I wonder if even Hawkwood could kill one, if they''re that powerful?

    With heavy worries in my heart, I went to bed. Cuddling Alvir tightly, I''m amazed he survived the fight. If another one happens, he''ll either die, or evolve... I wonder which...

    ~Day 99~

    It was midday when the storm began again. This time we were a lot more prepared to fight the oncoming waves. We set up rows to fight, then fall back. We also made sure to keep Hawkwood in reserve as much as possible, we needed to keep his strength in case of an attack from the Sea Lord.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The rain fell on our ripped and damaged armour and the ship rocked hard. It was not a pleasent situation, not even I could enjoy this fight. Even Alvir seemed to be taking this situation seriously, I''m not sure about how much he actually understands though.

    We made sure to keep Verros and the same other soldiers with Avalas whilst he controlled the ship. Avalas isn''t very strong, it''s clear his best asset is his mind, not his body. Still, he somehow forced himself to control the entire ship in this storm, despite only having one working arm and not having much more strength than a normal human. That in itself is beyond amazing.

    As for the actual battle, it was actually going quite well, with this organisation we had each others back, none of the Dectopods could sneak attack us and the other monsters could be kept at arms length. We hadn''t lost any more soldiers by the afternoon, we were in high morale.

    No one wanted to admit however, that the power of the monster was definitely increasing, we had become more and more exhausted, cold and miserable, but the storm and beasts only raged stronger. This could only mean the big bad boss was getting closer...

    Our first casualty came in the night. A Dectopod twice the size as the others thrust it''s tentacle in to our numbers, the large hooked teeth slitting the throat of one of the mages. This damaged the morale of everyone significantly. I looked towards Hawkwood, he was locked in battle with a few of the beasts himself, but he still restrained himself. It was clear he wanted to go all out, to protect us as much as possible, but he had to save his strength, the worst is still to come.

    A few more of the larger Dectopod climbed up the walls of the ship. One of the sailors with us lost his composure running at the group screaming. His body disappeared in to the writhing mass of bodies...

    Sh*t... Without Hawkwoods strength can we even last until the Lord comes? As the creatures crawled closer I activated Mushroom shield. I used it a few times yesterday too, it''s quite useful to protect those nearby. I seemed to actually be able to increase the size a little. I willed it in front of anymore incoming attacks from the hooked tentacles. Even then, a few more warriors fell.

    I felt my sweat mix with the rain as we carried on the fight, we had begun to split up, lose our formation. I saw exhausted warriors fight tooth to nail with an ever growing army of beasts. I saw mages fling balls of fire to singe the flesh of Dectopods.

    I took a brief glimpse of the night sky, the ceiling of clouds hiding my beloved stars. Standing where I was I could clearly see the state of the battle and I thought ''can we survive the night?''

    I pulled my shield and flung it in to a Dectopod flinging it off the side of the ship. Either way, I''m not giving up. This will be nothing compared to what I''ll have to face later, right?

    ~Day 100~

    It''s my one hundredth day alive. If this were any other circumstance I would at least have some sort of mini celebration, but when every single inch of your body is covered in rain, blood or sweat you don''t really feel like celebrating anything.

    We kept on fighting throughout the night, somehow we managed to hold on until daytime, at least it felt like daytime, the clouds never parted so it was difficult to tell. Our enemies had become powerful enough to wipe out an painfully large chunk of the crew, even with our better planning. Just looking at the bodies scattered around the deck I would have to say at least a fifth of the remaining crew were dead and a further half were unable to fight.

    I honestly didn''t think we would last much longer, but suddenly, the monsters just stopped coming, I would say it''s a miracle, if it weren''t for the fact that the storm only gained in ferocity. This is just the calm before the storm, a rather awkward saying for the current situation.

    In the brief calm the crew collected itself, we were lucky enough to have a surviving and capable Water Mage with us. We took the injured below deck to be healed, whilst the rest of us rid the deck of bodies. It was a sad thing to do, just dumping off our fellow crewmates in to the sea, but we honestly had no other choice. We''ll save the words for when we get out of this, if we get out of this.

    Verros stood injured, but not heavily enough to require immediate attention, hell he was healthy enough to carry a few injured at a time without getting out of breath. Hawkwood of course, stood almost untouched, although absolutely drenched in blood. He seemed troubled though, he could have prevented many of the deaths, if he had just gone all out, but he couldn''t. If he went all out it would risk all of us dying later on.

    As for Alvir... Hold on where is Alvir? I can''t see him anywhere! Oh god... I haven''t seen him for a while, where could he be.

    "I''m guessing you were looking for this little guy?" I turned around to see Verros holding Alvir''s limp body in his hands. His chest... Slowly rising a falling. I left out a relieved sigh, so he''s not dead, he''s just sleeping. "If you were worried why didn''t you just check his stats?" Verros tilted his head.

    ...Oh yeah... I could have done that. That was a bit stupid of me, I suppose I can check now... Oh.

    "Still, why is he sleeping?" Verros asked leaning over Alvir to protect him from the rain.

    I lent out my arm and stroked Alvir''s head. "Because he''s evolving..." I whispered with a smile.

    I did expect him to evolve, but honestly! He could have chose a better time, he could have waited to choose an evolution after the battle. I told Verros to go put him in the captains cabin as he''ll just be asleep until the evolution is complete. I have no idea what he''ll evolve in to, but from my experiences evolution takes a whole nights worth of rest, so it won''t be until at least tonight.

    After confirming that everyone else was safe and being taken care of, those of us left and able to fight sat around the deck, to rest for whatever came next. The numbers of able fighters was now below half our original number. Some that were here didn''t surprise me, the four soldiers who managed to pierce my Earthen Armour were all still alive and kicking. Their conditions also seemed the most optimal of the other soldiers. I should probably get to know them, they could be good allies in the future.

    Verros and I sat underneath the overhang from the captains cabin, to try and keep out of the rain as much as possible, a few others joined us, but most saw it as futile at the moment. We were all absolutely drenched, yet we had to stay on the deck to be completely prepared.

    No one said anything, no one wanted to say anything. For the next few hours we all sat in silence. The time seemed to drag on forever, how we stayed so still and quiet while the ship rocked so heavily I''ll never know.

    All of a sudden though, it stopped rocking. The storm still carried on, but the ship stopped. Then, the whole thing tilted forwards, in front of us, was what must have been the Dectopod Lord. It''s body must have been almost the size of the actual ships, it''s monstrous tentacles wrapped around the ship, gripping in to the sides and it lifted us up.

    "Stay calm..." Hawkwood ordered us his hand outstretched as we all stood to face the behemoth in front of us. It''s rotating jaw waiting at the bottom of the ship. Slowly the ship began to tilt more a more. It was trying to swallow us whole, did it think it could just wear us down, then eat whatever exhausted bodies were left. Is that what it''s plan was. Still it wasn''t us in the most danger.

    I grabbed Hawkwoods arm. "Hawkwood, the injured..." He nodded to tell me he understood. If the ship tilted anymore then the injured would all fall in a massive pile, the would crush each other.

    Hawkwood reached up and grabbed the hilt of his oversized blade, pulling it from beneath the cloak on his back. He turned back towards us, took a deep breath. Then leaped.

    His sword came crashing down on the monsters face cleaving straight through to the teeth scattering them everywhere. Muscle and blood seeped out of the wound and the Sea Lord made a deep terrifying screech in pain.

    It lifted one of it''s spare tentacles up above us, the sea water falling off on to our heads. Just as Hawkwood turned to see it, the giant tentacle was sent flying down, with the intent to crush us.

    "NOO!" Hawkwood yelled as he leaped towards the tentacle, his eyes showing genuine desperation, but he wouldn''t make it in time. There''s only one thing for it. Either this is going to work or we''ll all die. I lifted my hands up, close my eyes and prayed...

    A loud crunch assaulted my ears... However, there was no pain. I opened one eye to see a large bubble surrounding the rest of us on deck. It worked, it''s been a while since I used it, but my Mushroom Bubble actually came in useful. The floor around us splintered and creaked under the weight of the tentacle, but everyone was alive. A few of the soldiers thanked me.

    "This isn''t the time for celebration." Hawkwood sighed outside of the bubble.

    I smirked. "Be honest, you''re happy we''re fine." I replied.

    He scratched his head. "I would have felt better if I''d known you had something like that to begin with."

    "SCCRREEEE!" The Sea Lord interrupted our conversation by bringing up it''s tentacle again.

    "Not this time." Hawkwood muttered before launching himself towards the oncoming tentacle. He cut straight through it, grabbing the off cut as he flew past. He landed on top of one of the sails and launched himself towards it''s head, swinging it''s own gigantic tentacle in to the beasts head.

    Huge chunks of it''s flesh were carved out as it writhed in pain. More tenticle smashed down on to my bubble, but I held it. Then the Dectopod Lord stopped, it began to emmit a low growl. I think we p*ssed it off.

    Then, more monsters streamed in from the sides of the ship. "F*CK! NOT THIS AGAIN!" One of the soldiers yelled, I had to agree with his sentiment. Still, I have to see this as a good thing, if it called backup, then that means it''s scared. That means we''re winning.

    "We have to keep their attention. We need to stop them from getting to Hawkwood." I ordered the other fighters around me. The soldiers nodded, Verros'' grip just grew tighter around his spear.

    I turned to see how Hawkwood was doing, he seemed to be hanging in, although there was something difficult to comprehend going on. A ship sized lord of monsters and a human Guard Captain were exchanging blows before my very eyes.

    Before I admire that battle though, I have to concentrate on this battle.

    We fought side by side, back to back. All of us to prevent them from reaching the main stage. At this point everyone was slowing down, but not just on our side for once. Hawkwood certainly began to slow down, but as he weakened the Lord so did he, not just that, but weaker monsters came the weaker the lord became.

    It became doable, it became rhythm. We kept it up for another few hours, dodging, weaving, saving each other, helping each other and killing our enemies.

    Until finally, their numbers began to dwindle, and the Sea Lord made one final screech. A screech that sent Hawkwood flying towards us. I opened my arms and caught him. Contrary to our previous battles he was ridiculously scarred, blood leaked out of various wounds all over his body. His breathing was ragged.

    "Is it dead?" He asked, rain wiping the blood on his face away.

    "I think so." I replied, as I wiped away more blood.

    He nodded his head and patted my hand to let him go. He struggled to his feet, using his sword as a crutch. "We need to make sure." He whispered through gritted teeth.

    I grabbed his arm to stop him from walking any further. "You need healing, I''ll make sure it''s dead." Hawkwood looked down at his feet, then nodded. He called two soldiers to help him to the healer. Just then the creature began to move.

    "SCCCRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAARR!" The creature let out one last deafening roar, as a strange energy seemed to grow in it''s mouth.

    "What in the name of the God''s is it doing?" I yelled.

    Hawkwood limped over to me. "It must be some sort of last ditch suicide attack." He grimaced.

    Sh*t, a suicide attack? What can we do... Is there anything we can do? Think! Think! THINK!

    ...Wait... I''ve got it. I''ve always assumed Mushroom Bubble can only be used to protect those inside from an oncoming blast, but maybe it can be used the opposite way? "Hawkwood, I have an idea... Can you gather enough strength to kick it away from the ship?" I asked. He thought for a second then nodded.

    "But I believe we would still be in the radius." He replied.

    "Just do it." I told him. He nodded and stood up. After taking a deep breath he ran at the beast. His kick connected to it''s mouth and it''s weakened state the force of the kick detached it from the ships, thousands of splinters separated from the sip along with the Sea Lord, but that wasn''t important right now.

    Alright now let''s do this. I concentrated on the place that the beast had landed, and tried to control the Bubble like I''d control the Shield, but it wasn''t any good.

    Sh*t, I have to be touching the bubble for some reason, which means I can be on the outside, but I still have to be up close... I guess I have no other choice. I got a big enough run up, and ran past the place Hawkwood fell to his knees after the kick. "Ellena, what are you doi-" I didn''t listen to him finish the sentence, I jumped towards the giant creature, as I reached it I activated Mushroom Bubble.

    Just as I''d hoped, I spread the Bubble to cover it''s entire body and I was on the outside of it. Which means I wouldn''t get caught in the blast.

    Speaking of which whatever it was doing it didn''t seem like it would be long until it''s ready.

    "ELLENA! GET BACK HERE, IT''S TOO DANGEROUS!" I turned to see Avalas gripping on to the rail with his one working arm.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fi-" I was interrupted, by a very loud explosion next to my ear. The force from the Sea Lords self destruction popped my bubble and sent me flying towards the ship. I hit the ground hard pulling up the wooden planks and crashing in to the wall of the captain cabin. My vision blurred.

    ...

    "ELLENA! ELLENA!" I heard a voice. It was Avalas, unusually wide eyed and scared looking. I must have blanked out. I was propped up in the arms of Verros, who also looked worried. Hawkwood sat next to me, covered in more wounds than a lesser human could survive, but still fussing over my wounds.

    "Did I do it?" I groaned weakly.

    Avalas sighed angrily. "Of course you did, we''re still here aren''t we?" He asked.

    I grinned. "Then my plan succeeded." I chuckled.

    Avalas smiled gently. "Really. Such a reckless plan." He let go of me and fell backwards. Above us the clouds had begun to part, leaving only the stars visible.

    "Ah, the stars are visible again." I smiled. They all looked up along with me. We survived, we won. We beat something so dangerous. It''s blown all of my anxiety about my old home away.

    A yawn escaped my lips. "Is it alright if I just go to sleep here?" I asked Avalas.

    He looked down from the stars. "As long as you promise to wake up." He mused.

    I chuckled.  "I have enough health left to not die in my sleep, don''t worry. I''m just, really, really.... Exhausted." I had to force out the last word, I could barely keep my eyes open.

    "What about him?" Verros asking meekly raising his finger to point at Hawkwood. Who lay next to me, already snoring.

    Avalas snorted. "Him? Don''t worry about him. He could survive double the punishment he''s taken today. Besides, some of my men will come to get him... Soooon enoough..." Avalas began to fall asleep mid sentence.

    I turned to Verros, who had also begun to drift off. Hmph, even though I asked if I could sleep, I''m the last one to go, huh?

    Honestly, if we managed to survive this, what do I have to worry about. heh, Lavias be prepared... Right?

    Either way, falling asleep watching the stars, surrounded by friends? It''s not half bad, once in a while.

    As my eyes closed and I drifted off to sleep, I remembered one thing. Oh yeah, I''ll get to see Alvir''s evolution tomorrow, wont I?

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 99 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 90] + 31

    [Health: 1112/10469] + 4112

    [Mana: 991/2134] + 602

    [Stamina: 235/8935]  + 3189

    [Hunger: 2003/8935] +3189

    [Attack: 8180 + 2992

    [Defence: 11773] + 4415

    [Magic Attack: 2201] +585

    [Magic Defence: 5109] + 2011

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] Up! [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 65}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 7] [Polearm Journeyman lvl 9] Up! [Demifoot lvl 5] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 42] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 29] Up! [Warriors Strength lvl 32] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 6] Up! [Guardian lvl 9] Up! [Dryads Charm lvl 9] Up! [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4] [Leatherworking lvl 4] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 7] [{Wolfmother lvl 8}] Up!]

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Author notes +: So, what did you think? I feel as though it had a bit darker tone than my story usually has, I also feel as though I might have rushed some of the combat, or dialogue? At least something doesn''t feel quite right. was it because Hawkwood smiled maybe? XD

    Anyway, do tell me in the comments what you thought, a lot of people were asking for combat, so I was just waiting to get to this chapter. ::)

    Looking forward to Alvirs evolution?

    Anyway, if you haven''t already I would ask that you leave a review of this story, it''s up to you if you do, but it would make me very happy for some more reviews. Or you could just rate it, if you don''t want to leave a review. If you don''t know where to go then here: link</a>.

    Just scroll down to the review bit. Like I said you don''t need to leave a review, it''s just nice to get them. :D

    Thanks for continuing to read!

 Chapter 21: ~Day 101-105~ The Mushroom and the Dead Isles

    Author notes: Hey there everybody!

    We reached 700 followers, thanks a lot people!

    I actually got this chapter out earlier than I thought I would, I''ve been on holiday, but managed to get a bit of writing done. I like this chapter, I hope you do too. Although I have to say I think it''s a bit of a tease. :)

    Also, if anyone is interested, I am still drawing the characters from chapter 18, I''ve just not felt like drawing recently. I still have a document for the order I''m drawing them in.

    Anyway, I hope you enjoy the chapter!

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ~Day 101~

    I must admit, the way I woke up today made me a little bit happy... Okay very happy. Resting on my left shoulder was Hawkwood, whilst on my right sat Verros. Two very good looking men. Well one of them is still a teenager. Either way it''s not the worst way to wake up.

    Well, that is until you look around. The was completely torn to shreds, I know it''s tough, but it''s still surprising it''s even floating right now. At least the bodies have been cleared, I asked one of the passing soldiers and he said they got on with repairs and the like without us as they wanted us to rest after all we''ve done.

    I thanked him, but decided to get up anyway. Though I let the others keep resting, only I have such a strong regenerative skill, not even Hawkwood had recovered. His body still held many cuts and bruises, if he''s like that, I can''t even imagine how much pain Avalas would be in.

    So, I''ll just let them rest. I have something I need to check anyway, Alvir should be finished with his evolution by now... I need to check what he''s become. I asked one of the sailors where he was, I was pointed towards the front of the ship, the man had a rather troubled expression. However, as I made my way through the busy soldiers and the torn up deck what greeted me wasn''t exactly what I was expecting. I could see why a lot of the soldiers seemed a little on edge. The Wolf in front of me... Alvir, had become an Alpha.

    [Name: Alvir]

    [Age: 1 year, 114 Days]

    [Species: Alpha Berserker ,Grey Wolf]

    [Height: 6''-11"]

    [Sex: Male]

    [Title: Packmember, Alpha]

    {Level: 01] + 100

    [Health 1219/1219] +1024

    [Mana: 325/325] +294

    [Stamina: 2233/2233] +1921

    [Hunger: 1591/2233] +1921

    [Attack: 3196] +2781

    [Defence: 633] +505

    [Magic Attack: 284] +255

    [Magic Defence: 86] +65

    [Skills: [Packmember lvl 9] Up! [Pain Resistance lvl 8] Up! [{Wolfs bite lvl 16}] Up! [Bloodhunter Lvl 5] Up! [Alphas Call Lvl 1] New!]

    He had become massive, as tall as, if not taller than Hawkwood. His body had become streamlined, longer whilst the red stripes on his fur now ended at the end of his body and streaked of like mini tails. The hair on his head had become almost mane like fluffing up at the back of his head. Red patterns covering it.

    Wait, no! Before I admire how awesome my little Alvir has become, look at those stats! Looking at them now makes me realise I haven''t actually checked his stats in quite a while, since he last evolved actually. The rate at which he''s growing is scary... Wait, is that much different than me though? It must be because he''s my packmember. Well, I did discover that everyone else is growing at a faster rate too, but his growth of speed is still even faster than them.

    I guess the jump up to an Alpha probably helps too. I wonder where he can go from now though, since he''s evolved in to an Alpha, what can he evolve in to next? A different breed of Wolf? That''s the only direction I can really think of, but I can''t think of what it would be. He''s also got a new skill... Alphas Call... I wonder if that has effects similar to Wolfmother? I''ll find out in time, for now, I need to give my big furball a petting. His coat looks so soft and silky now.

    "Alvir!" I called out to him. As soon as his name left my lips his tail began wagging happily. He turned around and jumped me, slathering my face in Wolf saliva. "Wait, Alvir! Whilst I''m glad you''re happy to see me, could you please stop drowning me!" I spluttered.

    Then, he got off. He sat down, still wagging his tail with his head tilted. Usually Alvir can mostly understand me, but this seems a bit different. "Alvir, can you understand what I''m saying?" I asked. With an immediate response he nodded his head. "You can understand every word I say?" Once again Alvir nodded in reply, this time with an affirmative bark.

    Wow, so he can fully comprehend me now, I wonder if he can understand anyone in the common tongue, or just me? "Alvir, can you understand other people, like the sailors?" I asked him another question. Again, he just nodded, his tongue hanging in the wind.

    How can such a large creature still be so cute, I wonder? I lent in and gave Alvir a hug, his soft and fluffy mane almost enveloping me.

    "Ellena... is that Alvir?" I didn''t need to turn around to know that was Verros stood behind me.

    "Mmmhmm." I nodded still resting on Alvirs fur.

    "He''s, uh, gotten a bit bigger." Verros commented , surprise in his voice. "Anyway... Avalas has called a meeting, he asked me to come and get you." Verros tapped on my shoulder, when I turned he motioned his head towards the back of the ship.

    So the old man is awake, huh? I thought he might get himself and Hawkwood checked by the healers first rather than call an immediate meeting. Hopefully that means neither of them suffered any permanent damage. I got up and began walking towards the meeting with the large Alvir in tow, there were a lot of surprised gasps. Not everyone has seen him yet it would seem.

    We were the last to arrive at the meeting, Hawkwood sat down on a chair next to Avalas who was also sitting down. Both looked quite exhausted. Avalas raised his hand to ask the crew to be quiet. "I''m sure you''re all exhausted, possibly confused and most likely angry. The fact is we just survived an attack from a very powerful monster. However, as you all know, not all of us were lucky, we lost about a third of the crew." Avalas fell silent for a moment, taking a deep breath and looking at the floor. "Nobody could have predicted that an Sea Lord would be here, and there''s a high possibility that the other Sea Lords have moved too. As we survived, we know about this, we''ll know to be careful, cautious, but others will not. Therefore we have an obligation to inform everyone. On the central continent, on the Demons Continent, the Independent city and the Dead Isles." He looked in my direction as he said the last part.

    There was a lot of muttering in the crowd, these were professional soldiers or sailors, they had all seen comrades or friends die before. So it wouldn''t take too long for them to be back in normal condition, still, this was a lot to think about. After all they''d been through they would then have to go and warn everyone? Without rest? I''m not entirely sure what was going on in their minds, but I''m certain they''ll do their duty. Even if they''re not entirely sure about it.

    "Some good news though, we''re getting close to the shallows of the Dead Isles, so we won''t have to worry about any more Sea Monsters for the next week or so. Which reminds me Ellena. We were blown a little of course, so whilst we''re closer to the Dead Isles it may take a day or two more to navigate to the right Island." Avalas nodded towards me.

    I shrugged my shoulders. "Honestly at this point I''m just happy that I''m getting there." A few members of the crew chuckled. I scratched my head smirking. Without anything else to talk about, the healer forced Avalas and Hawkwood down stairs to get some proper treatment.

    For the rest of the day Verros and I helped to return the ship to working form. The mood wasn''t much better than before, but knowing that we didn''t have to stay on guard for anymore monsters was something at least.

    By the end of the day we had managed to rid the ship of blood stains and bodies, the deck was still ripped up, but there wasn''t anything we could do about that. We would need to get it repaired at a shipwrights. So that will have to wait until the ship reaches the Demons Continent. It should hold up until then.

    I had an early dinner and decided to retire early. Even though I had fully recovered physically I was still mentally exhausted. Nobody onboard had the energy to stay awake much longer.

    So as the moon rose, the ship was already silent. Before I went to bed I lay a soft blanket for Alvir to sleep on, he''s much too large to snuggle in my hammock now. I think it would break from the weight.

    The last few days still didn''t feel real, it was the first time I saw allies die, I''m feeling better now, but I don''t think I''ll forget what I saw anytime soon.

    ~Day 102~

    Today was another day of repairs, or at least temporary repairs until we reach Krazakon. Or well, until they reach Krazakon rather, it''s only a few days away until I''m off this ship after all.

    I wonder if I''ll be able to meet back up with them when I reach the Demons Continent? They were originally going to be staying for a few months at least, but I wonder if they will now, what with the Sea Lords and all... I''ll ask Avalas sometime.

    Speaking of Avalas, him and Hawkwood are still laying in their respective beds recovering. I keep forgetting that humans take more than one day to recover, especially from wounds like what they suffered. Avalas, a normal human has a broken arm and several other wounds. He''ll be up and about by tomorrow probably, but his arm won''t be fixed for a few weeks yet. Hawkwood, now he would recover from Avalas'' wounds in a day or two tops, but the damage he suffered would have killed anyone else on this ship ten times over, so he''ll take a while longer to recover himself.

    I still can''t believe he managed to fight such a powerful monster on equal footing, if he''s only the second strongest in the Kingdom, what the hell can Roland do? Would he have been able to fight everything attacking us on his own? Single handed? Well, I don''t think he could have done that, we were heavily restricted by the ship after all, if it was a fight on solid ground that we didn''t have to worry about destroying the battle would have been much more in our favour. I would love to one day see Hawkwood go all out, however that would require a situation where he would need to go all out. Which I''m not sure I want to see... What a complicated desire...

    Verros somehow only sustained quite light injuries, probably thanks to being given the task of guarding Avalas. As he didn''t have to fight the Sea Lords main force he didn''t get as injured. Well, thanks to that he''s helping mend the ship at the moment.

    Today we wanted to focus on at least making it possible to walk around the deck. We ripped up any planks of wood that were jutting up out of the deck, then patched any holes with spare planks in the hold, or just using random pieces of debris since there was plenty scattered around. Even Alvir helped by carrying heavy planks in his mouth. Thanks to his new understanding of the common tongue he became a much loved helper to the crew, even though they were so wary of him when he first evolved they''re all giving him pets just one day later. I think he''s helping to cheer everyone up to, at least he''s cheering me up.

    He''s also able to swim in the sea again, Avalas told us that we wouldn''t have to worry about anymore Sea Monsters, so I let him have a swim as thanks for helping us repair the deck.

    When we had finished repairing what we could of the deck, most of us headed for bed. After a meal of course, the chef survived the battle, which made many people happy. I think my cooking is alright, but I don''t think I could cook for so many people.

    Tomorrow, the plan was to start work on the front of the ship, where the Sea Lord gripped on, it''s the most damage and we''re constantly taking at least a little water from it.

    Alvir seemed a little sad about having to sleep away from me now, but the little makeshift bed I made for him caught on quick since he fell asleep before I did.

    Since Avalas should recover by tomorrow I think I''ll also ask him how his plans have changed, I need to know whether I''ll see them again in the Demons Territory. It would be bad to not see Hawkwood again... Oh, and Avalas, I guess...

    ~Day 103~

    Just as planned we got to work on the front of the ship today. It was a daunting and strange sight. There was a huge whole where his mouth was, rows of teeth still embedded in the hull of the ship.

    On the sides where he gripped the ship with his tentacles a few giant teeth from them were also stuck. Each tooth half the size of a human. The crew had grim faces as we pulled them out a threw them away. A few of us mused on keeping a few as trophies, but seeing them would only give us bad memories of what happened.

    I carried on helping them fix the front until the afternoon at which point I spotted Avalas up and walking around, checking up on the crew. Since it was about to get dark anyway, it was a good opportunity to ask him about his plans.

    When I found him, he led me in to the captains cabin, his broken arm had been wrapped up and suspended from his neck. After we sat down I asked him if his plans had changed.

    He lent back and rubbed his forehead. "Hrmm... Whilst we haven''t decided anything for definite, there isn''t much change. My original task was to help the Demon Queen fight off New Monarch, at least temporarily. That''s still my main task, I can warn other nations via letter."

    "Will a letter be enough? What if it doesn''t reach some nations?" I asked.

    "I was also planning on requesting the Demon Queen to send two messengers to each Kingdom. I don''t have enough men left to spare for such a task, but other than a letter, there''s not much I can do personally." He let out a long sigh. Even though it had only been a few days, the whole ordeal seemed to have taken a lot out of him, he looked several years older.

    I smiled and patted his arm. "Cheer up, Old Man. If you of all people are down, what will your men think?"

    He looked in to my eyes and smirked. "That''s true, gotta keep morale up and all that." He took one last deep breath then patted his leg with his good arm. With one last nod he went back out on deck and began cheerily conversing with the crew.

    It''s a start I suppose, even then the crews going to notice he''s not his usual self. Personally, I think it''s a good thing he still takes it so hard when he loses men, if he had gotten over it straight away I would have been disappointed.

    Well, since he told me there was no change to his schedule, I at least know the chance of meeting up with them again is very high. So I can stop worrying about one thing at the very least.

    When I went outside I found Verros fishing with some of the crew, out of everything to be damaged in the fighting his fishing rod hadn''t suffered a single scratch, so he was once again fishing. Although I can''t help but notice his little fishing group had grown even smaller.

    For dinner that night we had the fish that they had caught, nothing too large or dangerous looking, which is just proof that we''re in the shallows.

    Since I wasn''t too tired I also decided to stay up for the nights sky. Not for too long, but it would be nice to see it again. As usual I was joined by Alvir and Verros, but today we also found Avalas with us, and one of the soldiers. One of the stronger ones, stronger than Verros.

    "Miss. Ellena. My name is Lason. You saved me several times back there, I just wanted to thank you. If you weren''t there, I''m sure it would have gone a lot worse." The man Lason smiled at me softly, this was the first time I''ve heard one of the soldiers names, even though we were fighting together with our lives on the line earlier... How strange.

    I shook my head. "It''s fine, besides, it''s thanks to Hawkwood that we''re all still alive, not me."

    Lason gave a nervous laugh. "It''s true that once again that the Captain saved us all, but he can''t do everything, especially with the situation we were in. If he didn''t conserve his strength he couldn''t have won. And it''s thanks to you and your party that he could conserve his strength." Lason clasped my hand and shook it. "In any case thank you."

    I scratched my cheek feeling embarrassed. I turned around to see Verros doing the same whilst sitting on the rail fishing. I also saw Alvir blushing and looking away. Alvir... An almost seven foot wolf should not be acting like a coy teenage girl.

    Lason let go of my hand. "So this is the nights sky that I''ve heard so much about." He lent on the railing looking up to the sky.

    Avalas stood next to him. "See, I told you young Lason, beautiful right?" He grinned.

    Lason nodded, a serine smile on his face. "It certainly is. A shame you didn''t convince me to come out sooner Mi''lord."

    The Old Lord smirked ."Fu fu fu fu~ Of course the sky''s not as beautiful as my little Ellena." He gave me a wink.

    I chuckled in reply. "Glad to see you''re on the road to recovery."

    For a little why longer we all stood there, watching the nights sky fly far above us. The first to go to bed was Avalas. Then we all soon followed. Before he went to the men''s quarters I stopped Lason, to ask the other twos name. He immediately knew who I meant, the three soldiers who stood out the most. Apparently they had been with Hawkwood since he first started working for Avalas. The other two''s names were Kuuli, the woman and ''Bear'' the other man. called as such because he used to fist fight bears when he was younger. I guess that''s why he''s strong...

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    When I left for my own bed I saw Verros talking to Lason, perhaps they were swapping techniques? I don''t know. Still, it''s always good to see him talking to someone.

    As I fell asleep, all I could think about was about how close I am to my old home. It''s been the same thought for the past few nights. I''m so close now, and I have no idea what I''ll find.

    ~Day 104~

    Just as I thought, we finally arrived at the islands today. Although it was only the outskirts. Avalas told me that it would still take another day to reach the centre, as we would have to navigate all around the islands.

    Of course we now had to be on guard again, whilst we didn''t have to worry about Sea Monsters, we would have to worry about the Dark Elves. These are their Islands now after all. We were always within arrow or magic distance from at least one island. So whilst some of us still concentrated on repairing the ship, the mages and those skilled with bows and arrows stood guard on either side of the ship.

    It led to quite an intense day, not as bad as when we were under attack of course. We weren''t anywhere near as worried, especially since all the Dark Elves around here are supposed to be quite weak. Still, it would be stupid to fall for an ambush, so we kept up our defences.

    Also, Hawkwood was finally up and about. He was covered from head to toe in various bandages, but he was alive. The healers forbade him from helping out in anyway though, so even though he was irritated he had to sit back and watch. Well, the rest of us didn''t mind him not helping, he did enough for us in the fight. For now he should rest.

    In fact a lot of the crew were fussing over him, making sure he was well fed and had plenty to drink. I can''t be sure, but I think I saw a frown on his usually expressionless face. It made me smile.

    I also went to see him, I didn''t want to fuss over him though, he seems annoyed with it all. I sat down next to him. "You feeling alright?" I asked.

    He nodded. "This isn''t the worst state I''ve been in, so I''m alright."

    Not the worst state, huh? Even so, I don''t think ''fine'' would be the right word for it, he''s not fine. He''s very, very badly injured. Does he have to be so ''manly'' all the time?

    I sighed. "So you don''t want me to dote on you or anything?"

    Hawkwood eyes widened slightly. "I''ve been doted on enough, thanks." He scratched at a bandage on his arm. "Although if it''s you..." I heard him mutter.

    I broke out is a grin, my face turning red. "Huh? What was that?" I raised my ear up to him.

    Hawkwood turned to me his face betraying no emotion. "You''re going to have to do better than that. I''m not so easily flustered." He stated, straight faced.

    For a moment I just sat there stunned. Then I burst out laughing. "What?" He asked tilting his head lightly.

    Through the laughter I managed to squeeze out "Not so easily flustered." I don''t know what it was, but something about that line just tickled me.

    After a few minutes I calmed down. After I caught by breath I turned to him. "Sorry. Sorry. I don''t know why, but that line... It just killed me."

    Hawkwood seemed to pout. "It feels like you''re mocking me." He complained.

    I rubbed his shoulder. "I''m not. I swear." I replied with a warm smile. Somehow, despite Hawkwoods overly serious nature, he completely wiped away my tension from a few days ago. After a few more minutes sitting there with him, I left to get back to work.

    The end of the day came, and there was not a single incident with the Dark Elves. I don''t how, or why but we managed to survive the day untouched. Perhaps we were just lucky and they didn''t spot us, or maybe they don''t inhabit these islands?

    As night fell, I once again spent it watching the stars. Although I''ll admit, now that we''re in the islands, they''re a lot less impressive. They''re not that much different to how they were when I used to live here. Still, it had now become a nice social event. As on top of those that came last night we also had Hawkwood, Kuuli and Bear.

    Lason must have told them. It''s a shame that they couldn''t have seen the full, beautiful night. I had a small chat to Kuuli and Bear. Bear wears full plate armour, you can''t see an inch of skin on him. He''s similar to Hawkwood personality wise, but he has a much shorter temper, often using his rage in battle. Kuuli is a lean, but muscular woman. probably in her late twenties- early thirties. She smiles a lot, but it''s not a soft smile. It''s a full on grin, the way she acts makes me think she was quite a tomboy as a child.

    Well, none of us stayed up too long this night, Hawkwood was forced to retire by the healers, and without the usual mesmerising night I didn''t have too much reason for staying up late. The only ones that stayed were Lason and Kuuli, as they were up for night shift. Kuuli had skill with the bow, and Lason had some skill with Fire magic. So they had the duty of watching out for Dark Elves.

    I wonder if I''ll also see them again? I think they should survive the trip to the Demons Capital, but it''s not I know that for sure.

    ...Still. I can''t believe it took me this long to learn any of the crews names. I guess I should count myself lucky in that regard, thanks to that I didn''t lose any friends.

    Verros on the other hand, he did, but he also lost his entire clan. Would it be cruel to say that made him tough enough to recover from losing friends? Or maybe he''s just tough on his own. I can''t say I know too much about the Mountain Clans, and whilst Verros is proud of who he is, he doesn''t talk about them.

    It''ll be just us and Alvir again soon. Maybe I should ask him then?

    ~Day 105~

    It was early afternoon by the time I spotted it. My Island. My home. Or at least, the dock-town Havens Shore. I don''t know how, but the dock was mostly intact, despite the face that half the town was completely flooded. I can find my way home from here, but I think there will probably be a lot of obstacles on the way, a lot of areas which have been completely submerged and the like.

    Still, it''s time, time to go. It''s an odd feeling. It''s different from when I left Ellephwen and Samora, as it''s a lot more likely I''ll see these guys soon. I still don''t want to part though.

    Since I wasn''t able to bring my wagon with me, I''m having to leave a lot of stuff behind. Avalas who was overseeing us came over to talk to me about it. "It''ll be fine Ellena. I''ll make sure to look after your stuff, tanning kit and all." He smiled and patted my arm. I nodded lightly. "Is something wrong?" He asked.

    I wrapped my arm around his small body, making sure not to hold on too tight. "I''m gonna miss you Avalas." After a few seconds I lent back. "For some reason..." I added at the end.

    Avalas scoffed. "I''ll miss you too, young lady." He stroked my cheek. "Still, we''ll be sure to see you at the Demons Capital, right?" He asked.

    I nodded my head. Then turned to see Alvir whining and being fussed over by a lot of the crew. Including Kuuli. I wished her goodbye, shaking hands with her. I also found Bear and Lason, doing the same with them. I haven''t talked to the two of them very much, but I''ll be more than happy to see them again. There was one more person I had to say goodbye to, but I couldn''t see him.

    What I could see was Verros having a group hug with his fishing buddies, tears in a few of their eyes. They really bonded... Over fishing. I don''t really understand it myself, but I''m happy for him. After wishing a few other members of the crew well, he finally made his way over, weapon in one hand, fishing rod in the other. I think I saw him rub a few tears out of his eyes, but I could be imagining it.

    He jumped over the side of the ship on to the dock where I was. "Have you seen Hawkwood?" I asked him.

    His eyebrows scrunched up in confusion. "Wait, haven''t you said goodbye to him yet?" He asked.

    I shook my head. "No, I haven''t seen him."

    Verros widened his eyes. "They said they were already getting ready to leave, you''d better hurry!"

    What!? They''re leaving already. Don''t tell me he intends to leave without saying goodbye!? I ran up to the side of the ship slamming my arms on the railing. "HAWKWOOD!? HAS ANYONE SEE-"

    "I''m here, no need to shout." I was interrupted by the man himself. Who came out of the Captains Cabin waddling towards me. I forgot, he''s still injured he probably wasn''t allowed. When he made it to the other side of the railing opposite me he looked me in the eyes. "Did you need something?" He asked.

    I could feel the gaze of the crew on me. Now it''s just embarrassing. I blushed lightly. "I just... I''ll miss you... Balud." I could see Avalas grinning out the corner of my eyes, so I averted my gaze.

    Then... I felt something brush my cheek, the tickling sensation of facial hair, and the softness of lips. I turned and looked up to see Hawkwood leaning up and back, an actual smile on his face. "So will I, Ellena."

    As he said that, the ship began to move, away from me. I heard a lot of whooping and cheering from the crew and Avals was full on cackling. However, I couldn''t say anything. I stood still, mouth open dumbfounded.

    After the ship disappeared behind the trees still growing on the edge of the island, I finally snapped out of it. I turned to see a smug smile on Verros'' face, and what could only be described as the same expression on the face of Alvir.

    I pushed past them feeling irritated. What the hell? Just kissing me out of nowhere like that? I mean sure it was only on the cheek, but there was also that smile afterwards. What a deadly combo... "God''s damn you Hawkwood." I muttered under my breath. You''d better be at the Demons Queens castle when I arrive, damn it.

    "Do you know which way you''re going?" Verros asked catching up to my side.

    I turned to him and nodded. "Whilst I''ve never seen the sea, I have seen Havens Shore on a map. I recognised it from that. Eventually we''ll get far enough in that I should know where we are... Unless it''s changed completely in the past few hundred years." I commented.

    Verros frowned. "Or unless your old village isn''t even there anymore." I grimaced. I''ve tried not to think about it too much, but there is that possibility. For now though we''ll just keep walking.

    As we kept walking I allowed Alvir to go ''play'', even though there aren''t any monsters around here that could level him or I very much, he hasn''t been able to hunt for a while. So I thought I would let him loose, at least for today. I did tell him to be on the lookout for Dark Elves though, they''re meant to be not to strong, but as I''ve never even fought a Demon before I have no idea how ''weak'' that is. Could I take on a family of these Dark Elves? Could I take on a village of Demons? Not that I''d want to attack some random village. I''m just wondering at where my strength stacks compared to them.

    As we progressed further through the island; if you could still call it that I began to notice a few landmarks I know of. Oddly shaped rocks, or specific old trees. Things I haven''t seen in real life, but I know off. Which means we''re at least going the right way.

    It had already begun to get a little dark by the time we reached anywhere I had actually been. Thanks to the broken apart Island and several new deep rivers our journey took a lot longer than it would have before.

    Still, we finally arrived on the outskirts of my old farm, a specific well to be exact. One that had become disused before I had even been born at the very edge of my farm. Just beyond it I could see a few fences still standing. I smiled grimly. It looks like the farm is above water, but of course it''s become a ruin. I could see a few small farm buildings, all desolate and damaged. Seeing it like this, when less than a year ago to me, it all stood proud. Just as I did.

    I always thought I was quite a good farmer.

    Still, what we found next surprised me more than anything else. When we reached my old house, I was expecting it to be just as wrecked as everything else, but.... It stood exactly the same as it used to. Not a lick of damage on it. Same with my old barn, completely fine. Did people live here after I left?

    Did this place somehow survive everything without a single scratch? Even if it didn''t get damaged from the Krakens attack, surely it should still be overgrown or something?

    Does someone live here now? I gulped and hesitantly opened the door. Inside... Was almost no different to when I used to live here.

    "No way." I muttered amazed.

    Verros came in behind me, looking confused. "Is this your old house?" He asked. I nodded in reply, mouth open from shock. "But, it''s  been several hundred years, right?" I nodded again. "Then how..."

    I shook my head. "I don''t know. Maybe someone I knew from the village survived and maintained it... But then, they would have died from old age eventually so..."

    Verros clasped his hand against his chin. "Maybe the Dark Elves have been using it?" He said.

    I sighed. "Then why would they not change the interior at all. This hasn''t changed at all." I sighed again.

    Verros'' face lit up. "You mean all this is yours?"

    I shrugged. "I guess so?" Some of my possessions wouldn''t last that long, so it must have been remade, or something, but why exactly the same as before?

    Verros walked over to a painting on the wall, it was a painting my friends had commissioned for my 18th birthday. Half the village put their money together for it as thanks for all the food my farm provided them. The painting had my old, long curly red hair flowing over my shoulders. The memory made me feel very melancholic. "Is this you?" Verros pointed up at the painting.

    I smiled sadly. "Yep. That was me. It''s so weird, looking at it now, when I look like this."

    Verros turned back to the painting and studied it for a while. "You haven''t changed that much." He commented.

    I blinked a few times then laughed. "Haven''t changed that much? I definitely wasn''t seven foot tall before!" I chuckled.

    Verros shrugged with a small smile on his face. "It just... It looks like you, I don''t know how to put it."

    To be honest, I do think that my current face at least looks a little like I used to, but I wouldn''t say it''s recognisable.

    Still, even if the fact that my house is like this is a bit weird, I should be grateful for now, since I can sleep soundly here. It''s already night, so I''ll have to find out why it''s like this tomorrow. Something tells me it has something to do with my old village, that same something also tells me that my village is intact.

    I wonder if I''ll find some cursed unliving/ undead villagers when I go there tomorrow? I smirked at myself. How I hope that''s not true.

    I cooked a small meal for Verros and I, Alvir had his share of wild monsters for dinner. In fact he even managed to level up once from all the weak monsters around here. Honestly I''m worried about how many he hunted. At least he doesn''t attack just anything, right? Well, we survived the entire trip without him attacking anyone. So I at least know he only attack monsters, or maybe he just attacks those I tell him are okay to attack? That''s probably it, knowing him.

    After dinner I let Verros have my old bed, my current body is too large for it. Instead I slept on the floor, using Alvir as a soft pillow. A mix of thoughts were going through my head.

    Whilst I''m happy my old house is intact, I''m also worried about why that''s the case. Does it have something to do with the Dark Elves. Speaking of which, we haven''t seen any all day. Where are they, I wonder? It''s still such an usual feeling, being here again. Finally being here, after all this time...

    I let out a deep sigh. I''m here already, so I suppose I''ll find out sooner rather than later, huh?

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 104 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 90]

    [Health: 10469/10469]

    [Mana: 2134/2134]

    [Stamina: 8935/8935]

    [Hunger: 8935/8935]

    [Attack: 8180

    [Defence: 11773]

    [Magic Attack: 2201]

    [Magic Defence: 5109]

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 65}] [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 7] [Polearm Journeyman lvl 9] [Demifoot lvl 5] [Warriors Heart lvl 42] [Warriors Will lvl 29] [Warriors Strength lvl 32] [Greater Regeneration lvl 6] [Guardian lvl 9] [Dryads Charm lvl 9] [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4] [Leatherworking lvl 4] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 7] [{Wolfmother lvl 9}] Up! ]

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Author notes X: See? Do you think the last day was a bit of a tease? ^_^

    Anywho, since I''m quite excited to write the next chapter it may be a bit quicker than usual? Of course no promises, but I do want to write it.

    Also as usual, reviews would be cool. I got some good ratings from the last chapter so thanks for that! :)

    Fiction page</a> <--- In case you wanted to rate/review.

    Also, was Alvirs evolution what you were expecting? I''m sure there will be some people disappointed with what I went with, but it''s been planned like this for quite a while.

    Anyway, thanks for reading!

 Chapter 22: ~Day 106-110~ The Mushrooms old home

    Author notes: Hey everyone!

    So, who predicted that when I said the chapter might be  a little earlier than usual it would take twice as long?

    Probably a lot of people, anyway it''s here now, and it''s the longest chapter I''ve done in a while, just shy of 10k words. This chapter is quite important to me as it''s the  start of an little arc that has been in my mind since before the first chapter, and it introduces one of my personal favourite characters.

    So I hope you enjoy it!

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ~Day 106~

    I was awoken by loud, rough shouting outside of my old house. "Weez kno'' yur in dere!" The voice yelled at us. Well, I''m guessing it''s at us, I don''t know who else it could be directed towards.

    Verros who had also been woken up by the yelling turned to me, a confused expression plastered on his face. "I didn''t imagine Dark Elves to sound like that." He said to me.

    I shook my head. "Me neither, so what could it belong to?" I replied. The first person that popped in to my head, of course was Rugtug, but the way he spoke happened to be a different kind of odd.

    Verros stood up and began gathering his armour and weapons. "I''ve heard the accent before, if I''m right then I think I can guess why the Dark Elves are doing what they''re doing." He whispered, looking me in the eye. I nodded my head, and prepared my armour too. Alvir stood primed and ready, a look on his face that said he desired battle.

    "Calm down Alvir, we''re not here just to fight." I patted his head, to which he whined in reply.

    After we fully equipped ourselves we made our way outside, waiting for us was a force of around 20 Dark Elves and in front of them one large green monster. "Just as I thought, Orcs." Verros whispered next to me.

    An Orc? I''ve never seen one before... So they just look like... Bigger Goblins I guess? The Orc in front of us must have been about 7 ft, just a little shorter than me. I stepped forward causing the Dark Elves to raise their various weapons. "Is it you? Are you the one turning Dark Elves into coastal raiders?" I asked him.

    He puffed his chest out placing his arms at his sides. "If Gralk is?" He asked tilting his head.

    I scratched my head, so his name is Gralk, then? I glanced at Verros, he probably knows more about Orcs than I do. "Could it really be his doing?" I asked pointing at the Orc.

    Verros shook his head. "No. Whilst he''s not a grunt he''s definitely not powerful enough for that either. He''s probably part of a warband or something." He shrugged his shoulders.

    I turned back to the orc. "There you have it. Can I talk to your boss?" I asked Grulk in a sleepy voice. They woke us up way too early.

    The Orc walked up to me, smirking, he stood directly in front of me and without blinking opened his mouth. "F*ck off." He said, giving a clear reply.

    I glanced back at Verros who shook his head. "He''s an Orc, don''t expect much in the way of verbal negotiation." He sighed.

    I turned back, ''verbal negotiation'' is it? That was probably a hint. "Fair enough." I replied exacerbated. Without saying anything else, I grabbed the Orcs shoulders and crushed my skull against his, from the impact he slipped out of my grasp and fel to the ground, crushing the dirt and rock beneath. He now lay still on the ground, his head caved in.

    "Oh." I let out a surprised gasp. I turned to Verros. "I thought you said he wasn''t just a grunt?" I complained.

    Verros rubbed his brow. "I also told you that he wasn''t that powerful either, why can''t you hold back a bit?" He sighed.

    We walked over to the corpse to make sure that the Orc wasn''t alive. His brain was visible through what was left of his skull, it reminded me of a cracked egg. I looked at Verros. "I did hold back." I replied. Alvir sat behind me wagging his tail, happy that I killed something.

    "YOU B*STARDS!" Looking up towards the crowd of Dark Elves, one slender, yet well toned beautiful black haired woman came rushing out of the crowd gripping two short swords. She was charging at us, anger twisting her beautiful face.

    Verros and I stood up reaching for our weapons, but before she could even fully leave the crowd a hand reached out to stop her. "Wait Tiva, are you really going to attack our saviours?" The man who stopped her said. Looking at him I would say they''re siblings, other than his hair being silver they looked very similar. In fact if it weren''t for his masculine body I would have said they we''re sisters.

    I lowered my weapon and nodded at Verros to do the same. The female Elf called Tiva growled at us through a hateful expression. "Saviours? They killed Gralk! You know what that means Torvinn." She scowled at us.

    Torvinn turned her around and patted her shoulders. "I know sister, I know. But you saw the beasts strength, perhaps they really can help us." He looked her in the eyes.

    She looked away and groaned before lowering her head. "Fine, if you say so brother." She mumbled.

    He smiled. "Good." He said nodding his head. He moved past his sister and began walking towards us, it was easier to see him now. He wore a stern, warriors expression, of course not on Hawkwoods level as this Dark Elf actually showed emotion. From that and the way he holds himself I can guess he holds some level of authority.

    I was expecting him to walk up to me, but he walked straight passed to Verros. He then held his hand out to shake Verros''. "You''re from the mountain clans, correct? I had heard they have even darker skin than us." He gave Verros a business-like smile.

    Verros seemed confused, but shook the Elfs hand anyway. "Uh, yeah. My name''s Verros Ku Ron, last of the Ron clan."

    The Elf named Torvinn then looked over at Alvir and I. "And their names?" He asked Verros.

    "Eh? Uh that''s Ellena and her pet Wolf Alvir." He replied, still confused.

    Ah, of course. I forgot, we''re in a completely new place now. Monsters aren''t treated like any other race here like they are in Ashes. They probably think I''m Verros'' pet or something. Even though I was just speaking the Common Tongue fluently in front of them. It kind of annoys me.

    Torvinn frowned. "...Her pet?" He asked, scowling in my direction. He then began to laugh. "You gave your pet it''s own pet?"

    God''s do I want to punch him. Alvir began growling at the Elf to which he replied by unsheathing the longsword attached to his belt. "Tell your beasts beast to stand down." Torvinn stated coldly. The rest of the Elves raised their own weapons, until the tip of a spear found it''s way besides Torvinns head.

    "Try and hurt my master, and I''ll remove your head from your shoulders." I heard Verros claim behind the tall Elf.

    Torvinn twitched. "Your master?" He growled, an almost disgusted look on his face.

    I really do want to punch his stupid pretty boy face... No, I shouldn''t, we didn''t just come here to kill Dark Elves because they''re a*seholes, besides, being one doesn''t make you evil or anything.

    I let out a sigh. "Listen, whilst I find it disgusting I do understand why you look down on Monsters, but where we''re from a Monster with the intelligence of a human is treated like one, not just like a mindless beast." I signalled Verros to lower his weapon, he obliged with little complaint. "Thank you Verros, now, whilst I don''t particularly like you, I will hear you out. Talk." I looked the Elf in the eye.

    He grimaced before sheathing his sword. "Put your weapons away, it''s unlikely we could win this battle anyway." He signalled at the other Elves, clearly he''s in charge. "My name is Torvinn Balaval, I am the current head of the Balaval family." He extended his hand for me to shake.

    I shook my head. "I don''t want to shake your hand anymore than you want to shake mine." He nodded grimacing.

    "Before we talk we should head somewhere more convenient, follow me." He motioned to where they came from, towards my old village. Could that be it?

    He walked through the crowd the rest of them following behind, his sister giving us a quick look of hatred before catching up with him.

    "I don''t like this." Verros frowned. Even Alvir seemed genuinely irritated for once.

    I smiled patting his shoulder. "We can''t just kill them because we don''t like them. Besides, I don''t think they''re doing this by choice." I reassured him.

    With caution we followed behind.

    ...

    Just as I thought, we arrived at my old village. Except now it had a crudely made wooden wall around it. As Torvinn signalled the gatekeeper to open the large door attached to the wall, I saw inside too. Many house I recognised, or at least the positions of them. Obviously over several hundred years many of them had changed quite significantly, some had become larger, others had been completely rebuilt.

    The village was also twice as small as in my old life as a huge river flowed in place of the other half. So it was damaged by the Kraken, but some still stands? A long stone bridge made it''s way across the river. To the right of the village were several cages, the cages held people that must have been slaves. There also appeared to be many of the same people walking around and serving the Elves inside.

    Although, this doesn''t seem to be Kol''s camp all over again. The slaves clothes were clean, fresh and well kept. A few of the slaves in one of the cages were playing cards and laughing happily, there were even some outside the cages sitting and chatting with the Elves. What''s going on?

    While that is quite odd, what surprises me even more was a statue in the middle of the village that most definitely was not there when I was alive. It was of a young woman.

    "Isn''t that... You?" Verros asked an odd expression on his face.

    I massaged the bridge of my nose. "Please, don''t say anything." I didn''t want to admit it, but there is indeed a statue of me as a human in the middle of my village, I''m not sure I even want to think about it.

    As the gates closed behind us the other Elves inside seemed to finally notice our group. The slaves relaxing began to panic and rush back to working.

    Torvinn raised his hand. "Gralk is dead, you don''t need to worry anymore." The other Elves and slaves became stunned.

    One particularly large Elf with two large axes came running over. "What do you mean he''s dead?"

    Torvinn walked over to a sort of makeshift outside bar and poured himself some sort of Elvish wine. "It was those three. The Dryad killed him." He pointed towards us.

    The large Elf turned to us, anger growing on his face he walked us to me and grabbed me by the collar. "YOU!" He spat.

    "Calm down Leoth, I have a plan." Torvinn took a sip of his drink.

    I really don''t like this guy. Although this one called Leoth is easy on the eyes at least. Wait, no, not again, focus! "Let go." I said grabbing the large Elfs arm.

    He looked shocked by my reply, then looked to his leader for help. "Just let her go, you wouldn''t stand a chance anyway." Leoth''s face sunk and his ears drooped, he let go and moved out of the way.

    I walked up to the bar and sat on a stool next to Torvinn. I heard murmuring from the crowd and angry shouts from Tiva. "Now, are you going to talk" I asked.

    He narrowed his eyes at me, but didn''t verbalise his disapproval. It seems after his initial shock he calmed down quickly, that''s probably why he''s the family leader. "When you mentioned that where you''re from you''re treated on the same level as a human, I can guess you''re from the Kingdom of Ashes. So I can also guess why you''re here." He lent forward. "So first things first, we''re not doing this by choice." He gritted his teeth.

    "That''s obvious. Something to do with the Orc earlier?" I asked.

    He nodded his head, a grim look on his face. "Warboss Ekri Rotblood the Elfsbane. That''s who brought their warband to these Isles four years ago and conquered every family of Dark Elves here." He spat out the Orcs name.

    My mind stuck to one part of that name. "Elfsbane? Is that an earned title?"

    "Yes." He replied. "I don''t know why, but that damn Orc hates Elves. When she heard about how weak we-" He stopped himself, hesitating.

    "I know about your weakness, there''s no point trying to hide it from me." I told him.

    He looked me in the eye, his grip on his drink tightening. "Anyway, she went to every family in the Dead Isles and killed the family head. She then placed one or more of her Orcs with the family to make sure they don''t step out of line. We only got Gralk as we''re a small family." Talking about this seemed to be upsetting him.

    "Since you''re the leader now was the previous leader...?" I asked leaving the answer to him.

    He nodded. "My father, yes." He took another sip of his wine. "That''s besides the point. Ekri hates Elves more than anything else in the world. She looks for any excuse to kill us just to satisfy her bloodlust. So when a family loses their orc, they''re slaughtered. Whether the family killed the Orc or someone else." His expression turned to a mix of anger and sadness.

    I see, so that''s what he wants... Wait, there''s something else. "If she hates you so much, why doesn''t she just kill you outright?" I asked.

    He sniffed. "You saw Gralk? Arrogant, big, strong and stupid. That''s what most Orcs are like. But, Ekri''s smart and cunning instead. She''s bigger, she''s stronger and she''s more arrogant. But she''s smart too. She knows that the Dark Elves value our freedom and honour above all else. So she humiliates us, makes us petty raiders, forces us to take slaves..." He motioned towards the cages.

    I lent back on my stool. "I see, I get it. You want us to fight Ekri''s warband, since if we don''t they''ll kill you? Is that about it?" I asked.

    "IS THAT IT?" Tiva came running over unable to hold herself back anymore, she threw a punch at me that was stopped by her brother.

    Torvinn smiled at his sister. "Stay calm sister." She gritted her teeth, but gave up and sat down at a nearby table ordering beer for herself all the while glaring at me.

    I chuckled. "I''m really hated, huh?"

    Torvinn sat back down. "Before the Orcs came along we were pretty neutral towards monsters, but now." He shrugged.

    I guess I can understand that, still... "If so then why are you suddenly treating me better?"

    Torvinn scoffed. "I''m not exactly fond of you either, but I have to keep the demeanor of the family head, treat my guests well." He replied. "So... What''s your answer? You have an obligation to help us as you''re the one that caused the situation, so what will you do?" He asked sitting forward.

    I scanned my old village, my eyes resting on the slaves. "So you don''t want slaves?" I asked.

    He shook his head. "The idea disgusts me." He said bitterly.

    I scratched the back of my head before sighing. "I''m not particularly fond of those who hate me on sight, but it looks like you treat your slaves well. So I can at least see you aren''t bad people. And as you said this is my fault, whether I knew it or not." I crossed my arms. "I''ll help you, on one condition."

    Torvinns eye twitched. "What?" He said through narrow eyes.

    I nodded towards the slaves. "Let them go free." I said.

    Torvinn looked surprised. "Is that all? I was planning to do so anyway." He smiled and extended his hand. "So we have a deal?"

    I nodded. "I guess I actually need to shake your hand this time." As I began extending my arm it was grabbed by a small hand.

    "Stop! Please don''t send us away." I looked to the owner of the voice. It was a small Cat Beastkin slave girl who couldn''t have been older than ten.

    I scrunched up my brow. "You want to stay here?" I asked her.

    She nodded her head. "I like it here, they''re really nice." She replied.

    I glanced at Torvinn who seemed as surprised as me. I stood up and walked over to the cages. "Who else wants to stay here?" I asked. A lot of the slaves looked at each other and began discussing. After a minute or two they fell silent, and about a third of them raised their hands. "I see..." I turned back around to the Elven leader. "Torvinn... I''ve changed my mind."

    He looked a little angry. "You can''t possibly expect me to keep slaves, surely?" He slammed his drink on to the table.

    I shook my head. "No. Employ them. Have them working the same as before, but pay them, build them house. Have them build them if they''re being paid for it. Have we got a deal?" I walked over to him and extended my hand.

    He sat still his finger to his chin as he thought. He let out a sigh. "I can''t deny that having them here has made life easier." He extended his hand and shook mine. "Fine, we have a deal Dryad."

    I smiled. "Good. What do we do first?" I asked.

    He sat back down. "I''ll explain that tomorrow. First we eat to celebrate their freedom." He replied signalling some of his men to open the slaves cages.

    I frowned. "I thought you said Ekri would come to kill you? Should you not be a bit more frantic about this situation?" I asked him tilting my head.

    He shook his. "No, the Warbands next envoy isn''t due for another week. They come once a month to check up on us." He kept drinking his wine.

    Oh... So it''s not as desperate situation as I thought. Verros who had watched the situation came over with Alvir. "So we''re going to fight with these people?" He asked clearly disappointed.

    "I''m sorry for deciding without you, Verros. But what he said was true. This is my fault." I shrugged.

    Verros sat down on a nearby seat resting his spear against it. "No, you''re right. It just doesn''t feel right." He pouted.

    I chuckled. What an cute reaction. I then noticed a blur as Tiva ran past me towards a small group of slave children. She gave them all a hug and held a wide smile on her face. Huh, so she can smile too? She looks a lot more beautiful like that. She looked over to me and her smile turned back to a frown. Although maybe not pure hatred this time? With a huff she turned her head away.

    "Wow. How childish." Verros commented.

    "Mmn." I nodded smiling. Even the way they treated me can''t spoil this sight though. The smiles and joy on both the side of the now ex-slaves and the Dark Elves too was infectious.

    "Torvinn." I turned to see the large Elf Leoth had run over to Torvinn. "What about the Dwarf?" He asked worried.

    Torvinns smile sank. "We were only enemies thanks to the Orcs. Even so, he killed a lot of our family." Torvinn commented.

    Dwarf? I didn''t see a Dwarf. "Torvinn. The deal was every slave." I stated.

    He grimaced. "I understand. Follow me." Torvinn stood up and began walking towards a small gate north of the village.

    I think I know where he''s heading... There was only one other house outside of the village that was associated with it....

    Dwarf... It couldn''t be?

    Verros tapped me on my shoulder. "Should I come with you?" He asked.

    I shook my head. "You and Alvir stay here, make sure they don''t do anything.

    He nodded. With that I followed Torvinn up an old nostalgic path to a large stone house. A house that clearly belonged to a blacksmith. He went round to the back and led me to a large wooden wall.

    I audibly gasped. Hanging to the wall by chains was a small Dwarf. All four of his limbs were attached to chains. He was old, his long beard and thinning hair were a faded grey. Even then through his torn clothes it was easy to see his still rippling muscles and scarred body.

    What''s more, his face... I recognised it.

    Why didn''t I think of it before? Of course no human would have survived this long, but humans weren''t the only race in my village. There was a family of Dwarfs as well! Dwarves can live almost a thousand years, how could I forget such an obvious thing.

    "Who''re you." the Dwarf said raising his head at us. A scowl on his face.

    I smiled, an elated feeling in my chest. "Odwiff." I said without thinking. I quickly covered my mouth.

    Odwiff''s eyes narrowed. "How d''ya know ma name lass?" He asked, his thick Dwarven accent shining through.

    Torvinn also glanced at me confused. "I, uh. The name plaque. On the front of the house." I replied a little flustered. Of course he wouldn''t recognise me would he? I''m glad he still had the plaque.

    Odwiffs eyes lost their suspicion, but not their anger. "Then call ma Copperbeard, not Odwiff. I don''t want ta be referred ta in such a familiar way by a complete stranger. ''specially one that could be my enemy judging by the company she keeps." He nodded towards Torvinn. What exactly happened here? Why have they hung Odwiff up like this?

    I looked over at Torvinn. "Why is Od-... Mr. Copperbeard being treated so much worse than the rest of the slaves?" I asked him.

    Torvinn stared at Odwiff. "He killed a lot of my family. And he''s strong enough to destroy the cages, this was the only solution I could think of that didn''t involve killing him."

    Odwiff scoffed. "Ha! I killed invaders. Your men marched in to my village, my home and demanded it be theirs." Odwiff spat.

    The family head squeezed his hand into a fist. "I''ve already told you, we were forced to. Besides, your village was practically deserted!" He countered raising his voice.

    Odwiff frowned. I interjected, confused. "Wait, the village was deserted? But all the buildings looked well maintained, even the farmhouse outside." I cut into the argument.

    Odwiff''s eyes widened. He turned away his face turning slightly red. "Everyone left afta we heard bout the Orc Warband, so t''was only recently deserted... But the farmhouse was maintained by me." He replied bashfully.

    Maintained by him... Did he also have something to do with the statue... What happened after I died? I''m curious, but if I pry any further he might get suspicious...

    ...Wait, do I not want him to know who I am? I wonder why... I think the statue probably has something to do with it...

    Odwiff shook his head. "Why am I even tellin ya about somethin'' like that? What did you come here for lass?" He asked me flustered.

    "She killed Gralk and has now promised to protect us and help us kill Ekri. In exchange we are to free the slaves... All of them." He said walking towards Odwiff with a key in his hand.

    The Dward still looked at Torvinn with anger. I walked up to and patted his arm to get attention. "You managed to kill a bunch of them right? I understand you''re not fond of the Dark Elves, but how about focusing your anger on those truly responsible?" I asked him smiling.

    Odwiff stared at me unblinking. "I''m not one to just do what ever a pretty lass says." He commented as all his shackles were unlocked. He fell to the ground and rubbed his wrists letting out a sigh. "But you make a good point, even if they did keep me hung up for almost four years."

    "Four years!?" I shouted out surprised. "...Why haven''t you lost your muscles?" I added.

    Odwiff began laughing. "Lass, Dwarfs don''t lose muscle once they''ve gained it. It''s one of the perks of being one." He winked, his old wrinkled eyes once again showing a hint of his old joyful self.

    There''s a lot I want to ask him... But I don''t want to tell him who I was yet, I need... Time.

    We made our way back to the now in full swing party. A few of the now ex slaves ran up to Odwiff hugging him and weeping. His smile grew wide and jolly as it used to be. Are they possibly some of the villagers?

    ...Descendants of people I used to know, maybe?

    I won''t think about it, let''s enjoy the drink and food for now. I made my way over to Verros'' table who was sitting with a few Humans round a table, next to them the young Beastkin girl from earlier sunk her face in to Alvirs fur. Not that I can blame her.

    I told Verros about Odwiff and who he was. Verros agreed to keep my reincarnation a secret until I was ready, but I''m pretty sure he wanted me to tell Odwiff.

    There was a clear air of tension surrounding the Elves and the Dwarf in question, they had a glaring contest the whole night, but even that wasn''t enough to spoil the joy of the day.

    No Dark Elves would approach our table or Odwiffs, but at least they didn''t start anything even in their drunken state. The part lasted well in to the night, and by the end Verros had drunk himself asleep. Torvinn told us to sleep in the village just in case so I obliged him and took a spare house. I made sure to choose a new one as the idea of sleeping in an old one felt off.

    Odwiff, who was part of a race of renowned drinkers retired to his home still completely sober whilst Torvinn carried his drunk sister to their home. They had taken residence in the old village leaders house which was now sitting almost on top of the river.

    It was a good night, I have to admit, but I know that starting tomorrow, I''m probably going to be doing a lot of fighting.

    ~Day 107~

    It wasn''t long after I''d woken up that Leoth came running in, he had been sent by Torvinn that wanted to get started with his ''plan'' today. The tall Elf led us to the meeting spot, which was across the stone bridge. He didn''t say much, but it was clear he wasn''t too fond of us, even though he happened to be very chatty and open whilst drinking last night. For instance I found out he was Torvinns older cousin. He is also one of the few Dark Elves here that wants to go back to their traditional warrior ways.

    After crossing the bridge and passing through a few trees we found ourselves at an small concealed dock. Standing next to a small raggedy ship at the dock was Torvinn, his sister and a dozen other Elves. Odwiff also sat on a nearby box polishing a warhammer taller than he is. Many of the Elves glanced at him, contempt in their eyes.

    Torvinn looked irritated. "Finally, you''re here, we can''t waste any more time." He signalled the other Elves on to the ship. Great, so we''re going on a ship again? Torvinn waved us towards the ship. "Come on, I''ll explain where we''re going on the ship."

    Leoth pointed at the whistling Odwiff. "Torvinn, what''s he doing here?" He asked, worry in his voice.

    Torvinn sighed. "He insisted that he come along. ''I need to get revenge on those that wronged both of us'' he said." Torvinn did a pretty good Dwarf voice. "Anyway, thanks for bringing them Leoth, you can go now."

    Leoth nodded his head with a sour look. "Do I really have to stay?" He mumbled.

    The family leader patted the large Elfs shoulder. "Someone has to be here to defend the town, and you''re the strongest warrior in the family. Just stay for me, please Leoth." Torvinn smiled softly.

    Leoth nodded his head reluctantly. "I understand, cousin." The large Elf slowly wandered back towards the village.

    So Leoth is the strongest in the village? I guess that means they don''t choose a family leader based purely on strength, huh? Well, there is more to leading a group than just hitting things. Torvinn led us on to the ship. As we passed Odwiff he jumped off the crate he sat on and slung his Warhammer on to his shoulder, a small crack appearing at his feet just from the weight. It may not look that heavy as it''s about the size of a human''s Warhammer, but I know it''s far heavier than it looks. I know, as he had that Warhammer in my previous life, it''s hard to believe he''s had it this long, then again he told me it was somewhat important to him. Forged to celebrate his coming of age, a Dwarven tradition. However it must be forged using ore that the coming of age Dwarf found.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Simply put, Odwiff found a very strong, and heavy ore, Gravisnite. After many years spent adventuring with his siblings he and his Warhammer became quite well known. He eventually named it ''Grimbal'' after his ancestor. His ancestor who was known for crushing dragon skulls with his bare hands.

    Still, to think he still had it. "You''ve been staring at my Warhammer for a while lass." Odwiff commented a large grin on his face. We had already set off from the dock, and without realising I had been staring at it and reminiscing. However, the way he worded it felt a little off.

    I smiled. "I apologise Mister Copperbeard." I pulled Skullcrusher from behind my back. "As you can see, I''m also a fan of blunt weapons."

    Odwiff whistled. "Oh, she''s a beauty! A little rough looking, but that didnae hurt none." He stopped and thought for a moment. "Say, you wouldn''t wanna hear about this ol'' girl would''ya?" He asked motioning towards Grimbal on his back.

    I was about to nod my head until a third voice interjected. "No she ''would''nae'' like to hear about your ridiculous weapon. I have yet to actually discuss the plan with the Dryad, so be on your way Dwarf!" Torvinn shooed Odwiff away.

    "Tch! Fine, we''ll have to talk later lass. Oh, and call me Odwiff. Least I could do for the one that finally got me off that damn board!" Odwiff winked as he was pushed away.

    I chuckled. "I''m looking forward to it, Odwiff." I replied with a beaming smile. Even if he''s become greyer, and a bit mroe grumpy, he''s still the same Dwarf I used to know.

    Torvinn let out a disgusted sigh. "Honestly Dwarves and their weapons, I''ve never understood why a simple design won''t do." He motioned towards the railing to have somewhere to sit.

    I giggled. "But you don''t hate him, do you?" I asked him, tilting my head.

    The Elfs turned to me, his eyes widening for a moment. "No, no I don''t. How could you tell?" He asked.

    I shrugged. "Most of your family look at him with pure hatred, he would probably be dead if it were up to them, but you kept him alive. Some would probably consider that a crueller fate, but I didn''t get that impression."

    Torvinn sighed again. "I don''t know, I should hate him, he killed members of my family. I don''t really get it myself. I guess it''s because I can see it from his perspective? I don''t know." Torvinn massaged his scalp. "That''s off topic anyway, we''re here to talk about the plan."

    I nodded. "Right, yeah. Which is?" I asked.

    He raised his hand. "Wait for the human first, Tiva should be bringing him now."

    Just as he said that, Verros came walking over, a displeased Tiva behind him.  Of course, already in the water was Alvir, a lot of the Elves seemed irritated by that. Are they ever not irritated, or is that just a default mood for them?

    Torvinn cleared his throat. "Okay, to be honest the plan is rather simple. To fight Ekri and her Warband we need an army, we need the other families. What we''re doing now is travelling to the location of the nearest family, to liberate them from the Orcs." Torvinn explained.

    I nodded my head. "I see, so we kill the Orc in charge of the other familes and gain that family as allies? How can we be sure they''ll help us?"

    Torvinn shook his head. "We can''t be absolutely sure, but don''t mistake the weakness of the Elves here for cowardliness. We''re still Dark Elves."

    "How many families are there exactly?" Verros asked. He asked a good question, how many men will we have exactly?

    The Elf leader scratched his head. "As far as I know there are only eleven families left in the Dead Isles in total. There''s around six hundred of us in total." He told us.

    Verros nodded his head. "How many Orcs are in the Warband?" He asked concerned.

    Torvinn sighed. "Just under one thousand I believe. I understand we''re outnumbered, but in truth even in our weakened state we Dark Elves are still stronger than basic Orcs. If all the families worked together when Ekri first attacked we could have probably mostly fought them off. The only trouble is Ekri herself and her top ranking generals. Especially Wrok her bodyguard. Just them on their own could take on 90% of our forces."

    So, what he''s saying is that they can only do this now because Verros and I are here. He knows I''m pretty strong so does he assume Verros is too since he''s with me? I mean it''s true that both Alvir and Verros are pretty strong. "So where are we going first?" I asked.

    "Ah, well the village we were in is quite close to the ruins of Velenhale, the old capital of the Dead Isles. There are two families that currently live in it. The Wuulal family of the south and the Lamalvis family of the north."

    Ah, Velenhale is in ruins, huh? However, if this is the way to Velenhale then that means this entire stretch of open water used to be land. Velenhale was once on the same Island as the village.

    It wasn''t too long until we arrived at the crumbled wall of the southern gate, crude wooden walls similar to the villages in their place. We were going to the Wuulal family first, they had two Orcs with them as their family was slightly larger than Torvinns. The Elves all wore determined expressions, well Tiva looked ready to rip something in half, but I guess that''s determination too?

    At the entrance to their actual encampment a few guards stood at the gate. Torvinn stepped forward. "I wish to speak with your family leader." He said.

    The guards looked at each other, then called someone over. The Elf that they called over stood in the middle of the ramparts. She wore a long robe and had beautiful curled white hair. She must have been a mage. "Torvinn... May I ask what you are doing here?" She asked, she obviously knew what we were doing here just from scanning over us.

    Torvinn grimaced. "It''s time Lenia, Gralk was killed by that Dryad, and we''re fighting back." Torvinn pointed at me.

    The Elf named Lenia shook her head. "I''m not getting my family involved in something like this, leave now before the Orcs get suspicious. If they find out I spoke to a traitor Ekri would destroy my family on principle."

    Torvinn shook his head. "We''re not leaving Lenia, if all of the families work together we stand a chance against Ekri." He didn''t back down.

    Lenia narrowed her eyes. "Fight if you want Torvinn, but I''m not sacrif-"

    "Oh by all of the pointy eared. Let''s just get on with it already!" Odwiff yelled, interrupting Lenia. He ran up to the gate and with a single swing of Grimbal the gate exploded sending shards of wood everywhere.

    Inside a group of startled Elves and slaves flinched at the sight. Two Orcs sat up from their oversized stalls pulling their weapons out.

    "My turn." I grinned, I pulled out Skullcrusher and sprinted at the Orcs.

    "W-WAIT!" Lenia yelled at me as I ran past. I ignored her. Before the closest Orc could even pull his axe out fully I had swung Skullcrusher in to the side of his head. His head caved in as bits of grey matter and gore flew out of it. His already limp body flew in to the side of the other Orc who barely stumbled, but did not recover before Skullcrusher smashed in to his chest flinging him across the fort. His body flew in to the wooden walls, splintering them is half as his body finally fell limp against a few trees on the other side.

    I rested Skull crusher on my shoulder as it still dripped with blood. Including yesterday''s kill my level had actually increased to [Level 91]. Humanoid monsters seem to level me up quicker for some reason.

    Lenia ran up next to me. "W-what just happened?" She asked mouth open in shock. Many of the residents of this fort had similar reactions.

    "Buhahahaha!" Odwiff ran up next to me reaching up to pat my back. "Damn lass! Those muscles ain''t just for show are they." He rested against his hammer laughing quite hysterically. "God''s it''s good to be out again!"

    Verros and Torvinn also came over. Verros sighed. "You could at least let me have some action Ellena." As he said that I also heard Alvir whining somewhere.

    I chuckled and scratched my head. "Sorry. I''m just so close to evolving again, and getting stronger is one of my main goals." I shrugged.

    Verros sighed again. "Fine, but at least let me have one or two, I need to get stronger too." He glanced at Alvir who sat on the floor sulking. "And maybe one for him too."

    "How can you talk about this so casually? Do you realise what you''ve just done?!" Lenia began ranting at us.

    Torvinn tapped her arm. "Calm down Lenia, you saw how strong the Dryad is. Even if she''s a monster, with her help we can probably win against Ekri." He then gave her a sympathetic smile. "Besides, you don''t really have much choice now, do you?"

    Lenia looked like she wanted to say something, but instead she just drooped her ears. "Fine, we''ll fight along side you. It''ll probably give us a better chance of living anyway." She sighed.

    That was easier than I thought it would be... At this rate we''ll be ready pretty soon right? Also, at the rate we''re going I''ll be evolving soon too, but really, I''ve heard so many mysteries around the Virga Ferrea. I wonder if it''ll be a whole evolutionary chain or something? Should I follow it if it is? And if I do, what will I eventually become... I looked at my arms and hands. There''s definitely something strange about me.

    Torvinn told us that we would also go to the Lamalvis family since we made good time. However it was already starting to get a bit dark. When I asked him about heading back to the village he told me we''re going to get as many families as possible before the Orcs come to inspect the village in six days time. So we won''t be heading back for a while.

    As we made our way through the cities broken streets I had Tiva behind me shooting me look of hate and telling me to listen to her brother as my stupidity will just get us killed.

    I don''t understand why she hates me so much... Is it just pure respect for her brother that makes her hate me as I don''t show him respect. I would think that, but she doesn''t seem to hate Alvir or Verros, who also do not show him respect.

    We made it to the second group of Elves. Another fort. Only this time, a tall, but thin Elf man stood on the ramparts. When he heard what Torvinn had to say he grinned. "Open the gates. It''s time." The Elf laughed.

    Well... He didn''t need much persuasion. As the gates opened three Orcs were revealed. One was significantly larger than the other two.

    Torvinn grimaced. "Curse it, of course Eltor would need an Orc Rager to guard him."

    I don''t need to hear anymore, big stronger Orc for the quite clearly rebellious family head Eltor. "Verros you can have that one." I nodded towards one of the two smaller ones.

    He nodded. "It''s something at least." He replied.

    We charged forwards, I wasted no time to crush the body of the other normal sized Orc. I heard the sounds of slight struggle coming from where Verros was. I ran towards the Orc Rager who was even larger than I. He grinned widely. "Dis is gun'' be fun!" He yelled.

    He brought two giant cleavers down on me, I shifted my body so that the two blade came down besides me. He took little time to turn the cleavers around to try and take out my legs. I activated Mushroom shield to repel the blades at my feat. I then swung Skullcrusher in to his body whilst he recoiled from Mushroom Shield. He flew back slightly spitting up blood with a clear cave in on his chest.

    He grinned with teeth stained red, then yelled as he ran at me. He was weak now, I once again deflected his weapons, then span around launching skullcrusher upwards to his chin. As he jaw dislodged and ripped from his body, he had already died. His large body fell to the floor with an audible thump.

    I looked over to Verros to see him wiping blood off his spear, he had barely broken a sweat. I had also already gained another level, thanks to the big guy.

    Eltor, with a few glances of irritation from Torvinn and Tiva welcomed us inside. Since it was already night he offered us a place to sleep before we carry on tomorrow.

    We gladly accepted. Of course they released their slaves, just as Torvinn did and as we asked Lenia to do too. Eltor wanted to celebrate with drink, but since most of us had already celebrated last night we just retired. Well, except Odwiff, he and Eltor got on... Very well.

    So, that''s two down, it''s unfortunate, but I get the feeling we''re going to have to be rather forceful for some families. I think most will be like Lenia and only accept if they have to.

    I''ve been thinking, but this will be the largest battle I''ve ever been in. Six hundred versus a thousand... I wonder if I should be this excited?

    ~Day 108~

    Dawn, once again we were woken at dawn. Tiva found this to be a good opportunity to annoy us, running in and yelling at us to wake up. Poor Alvir got so startled he jumped up and headbutted the wall... Well, the wall lost the battle though, there''s a big crack in this stone house now.

    We made our way back through the city to where we kept the ship, Odwiff was gleaming after two nights of drinking in a row. He also beat Eltor in a drinking competition. Never challenge a Dwarf to a drinking competition.

    On the way to our next destination Torvinn explained to us where we were going next and how he''s trying to make the best of what little time we have.

    Basically, today we would be travelling most of the day and would only manage one family. However, tomorrow we''ll be able to reach three other families since they''re close to this one.

    So that way we can be as efficient as possible. Torvinn stayed up half the night planning with his sister, who in all honestly wasn''t much help at all. He didn''t mention that, but it''s pretty clear from both their expressions.

    Since it was a long journey Odwiff sat Verros and I down to talk about his Warhammer and various adventures he''d been on. It was very nostalgic. I''d heard all of these stories before, but Odwiff has always been a good story teller, so I wasn''t against hearing them again.

    Verros seemed enthralled, even if he''s on his own adventure all fourteen year old boys love a good adventure story.

    Anyway, it really did take all day to arrive at our next destination. After this family refused to open the gates, Torvinn reluctantly stood aside for Odwiff and I''s rather... Forceful strategy.

    This family had two Orcs. I let Alvir have once since he had be moaning about a lack of action, neither Orc was enough to level either of us up though. The only reason we''re levelling up at all is because all of these Orcs are quite high ranked. According to Torvinn it would take about thirty of the grunt Orcs to level us up as much as one of these guys.

    Back on topic, the leader of this family actually quite happily agreed to the plan after we killed the Orcs. He only refused initially because he didn''t believe we really had the capability.

    Well, we had another family to back us up. At the rate we''re going we might reach all before Ekri''s envoy arrives.

    We stayed in their settlement for the night, they also decided to celebrate with Elvish wine and beer. Seriously, is that the only way to celebrate as an Elf? Of course Odwiff seems overjoyed at the idea, even our Elven companions joined in today. I''m all for a bit of wine every so often, but this is ridiculous.

    So, Verros and I retired earlier than the others. He seemed excited for tomorrow, since we''re most likely going to three different families he has a good chance of being able to fight an Orc or two. He''s doesn''t love fighting as much as I do, but he''s a warrior at heart, a fight a day is good for him.

    ~Day 109~

    We set off even earlier this morning. There had to be enough time for all three families after all. As we left we already saw the family we stayed with preparing weapons and armour. Everyone was serious about this battle, or I suppose it''s more appropriate to call it a war at this point?

    Speaking of which, if the Orcs army numbers almost a thousand, where exactly are they staying? The Dead Isles are mostly just small remains of islands right?

    "Ekri resides on the Island of Signum. The ''Miracle Island'' as it''s more commonly known." Torvinn told me after I asked him. He once again answered in a disinterested voice, almost monotone. We''re working together quite well, but it''s still clear to me, he''s not exactly fond of monsters. At least I don''t catch his looks of disgust my way anymore. I just wish his sister also stopped.

    "Why ''The Miracle Island''?" I asked him.

    Torvinn looked back at the maps he was using. "Because it''s the only island to not be affected in the slightest by the Krakens attack all those years ago, I have no idea what it used to be called."

    I didn''t realise any Island could be left intact after what the Kraken did, I wonder which island it is then, sounds like it hasn''t kept it''s original name at least.

    Unsurprisingly we arrived at the first island late morning, this island is quite large and hold two of the families on it. Since both Alvir and Verros still want some action I suggested we split up, Odwiff and I could take care of the second family ourselves. Although Torvinn was a bit sceptical he did eventually agree as he knew he could at least trust us to some degree, especially since they still had my companion and pet with them, who both seemed rather excited at the idea of taking on the Orcs without me. I don''t hog the battles that much do I?

    Odwiff and I arrived at the village the second family were calling home. Strangely enough they didn''t believe what we said, I suppose I didn''t really think about that when I said just Odwiff and I should come, huh?

    Well, as if Torvinn had read my thoughts a Dark elf came running up behind us, his sister to be exact. He could have sent one that hated us a bit less...

    Tiva reluctantly explained the situation through gritted teeth to the family head in front of us. After a few minutes of hushed whispers between the family head a few other members of her family, she turned back to us and nodded silently. The door in front of us opened. Two Orcs stood in front of us, neither as large as the Orc Rager, but they were still larger than the others. Odwiff yelled some Dwarven battle cry which involved a lot of cursing and a rude hand gesture before sprinting at a surprising pace at one of the two Orcs. I charged at the other one, he raised his shield to block my attack, but Skullcrusher smashed straight through the Orcs shield imprinting large splinters in to his face. Not that he could suffer the pain for long though, as Skullcrusher wasn''t far behind ending his life almost instantly.

    Oh, I''m already [Level 93], huh? These Orcs are good for a bit of levelling, I should have found some quicker. I looked over to Odwiff to see his opponent in a crumpled mess on the floor, limbs not quite bent the right way.

    The Dwarf grinned from ear to eat and let out a sigh of satisfaction. If I didn''t know him I would probably be a little freaked out a blood covered Dwarf grinning happily.

    We told these Elves the rest of our plan then left to meet up with the others again. Tiva seemed to like us even less now, was she a little scared? She still looked at us with hatred though, a pretty stubborn girl all around really.

    Actually, I wonder how old she and her brother are? It''s hard to tell with Elves, Samora was over six hundred but didn''t look a day over 20...

    When we arrived back at the ship Verros and Alvir looked a little tired, there were also signs of struggle on their bodies, a cut or a bruise. We were told there were four Orcs in the fort they were in charge of. Not just that, two were Ragers. They got an even better deal than us, looks like we chose the wrong one. I don''t really understand why this one needed four though, it might be because they seem to be a family gifted with a lot of mages.

    Even a weak mage can be a dangerous existence.

    Anyway, we made our way to the last family for today, there wasn''t really anything interesting about this one. One Orc, weaker than any other Orc we''ve dealt with. It was a very small family, according to Torvinn the smallest in the Dead Isles. They opened the day regardless though and we took down the Orc with ease. It was a little anti climactic really. They, of course still celebrated like the other families.

    So even though it was anti climactic at least Odwiff enjoyed himself.

    ~Day 110~

    Five more families to go, surprisingly we''re managing this quicker than I thought. Torvinn seems genuinely pleased at our speed. We''re taking care of two families today, then one tomorrow. Why one tomorrow?

    Torvinn told us that there''s one family with just one Orc, but that Orc is stronger than any of the other Orcs in charge of a family. He''s actually one of Ekri top generals.

    The reason he guards that family is because they have the strongest Elven warrior with them. Gialvana Morrana. A mouthful of a name so most just call him Gial. He left to become a mercenary just like most other Dark Elves outside of the Isles would. He had bad timing in his return though, as he came back just as Ekri had started her take over. He stayed to defend his old family, but was beaten by the very general who in now in charge of his family. Simply put, if he tries to escape or fight back his family is doomed.

    So, I am actually a little worried about that family, on one hand it would give us a powerful Allie. On the other, if I can''t beat that powerful general, how will I stand against Ekri herself?

    The actual Orcs today weren''t to much of a big deal. Two small Islands quite close to each other than used to be part of a larger Island. The four Orcs in charge of these were all brothers themselves. The eldest in charge of one family, the other three in charge of the other. Since I want to level quickly I said I would take care of the three other brothers. Verros volunteered for the the eldest brother.

    Tiva once again accompanied Odwiff and I to the second family. We took a small rowing boat to reach it since they''re quite close anyway. It''s weird to think that we''re going to attack a family though. It''s not exactly like I take others lives without thinking about it, I just don''t feel guilt and no longer think too much on the subject, but in situations like this you remember that even monsters have family.

    They''re still our enemy though, since I allied myself with the Dark Elves. So that''s what I treated them as, even if the Elves here refused to open their gates, Odwiff was happy to open it for them.

    It feels as though we''re being a bit thuggish here. The three Orcs went down easily enough, a bit tougher than some of the other Orcs I''ve fought, but nothing too challenging. They did level me up to [Level 94] though, so I should be thankful.

    I get the feeling that this boss Orc we''re fighting tomorrow will level me up quite a bit just by himself.

    The Elves here very, very reluctantly agreed to help us, since they have no other choice now. I get the feeling that they might have enjoyed having slaves here, as they didn''t seem too fond of giving them their freedom.

    Well, they did regardless, so I suppose it''s not that important, as long as they stay on our side.

    When we met up with the other again they had already taken care of the the Eldest brother, although Verros was bleeding from a few spots, he seemed happy enough to have had a proper fight.

    Since the big strong Orc was quite far away, we actually kept sailing for a while today. Stopping on an Island only when it became dark. It was quite a relaxed little camp all things considered, the Elves stayed on one side the rest of us on the other.

    It''s not surprising that we all felt a little tense about tomorrow though, we would be facing one of the strongest warriors the Orcs have to offer. If we can''t win that battle, then we''ll stand no chance in the one to come.

    Although, it will be doing the actual fighting...

    I''d best get some rest, huh?

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 109 Days]

    [Species: Virga Ferrea, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 94] +4

    [Health: 10989/10989] + 520

    [Mana: 2213/2213] + 79

    [Stamina: 9301/9340]  + 405

    [Hunger: 9340/9340] + 405

    [Attack: 8569] + 387

    [Defence: 12351] + 578

    [Magic Attack: 2276] + 75

    [Magic Defence: 5364] + 255

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 66}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 7] [Polearm Journeyman lvl 9] [Demifoot lvl 6] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 42] [Warriors Will lvl 29] [Warriors Strength lvl 33] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 6] [Guardian lvl 9] [Dryads Charm lvl 10] Up! [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4] [Leatherworking lvl 4] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 7] [{Wolfmother lvl 9}]]

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Author notes reloaded: Hey again? Did you guess who the character I love so much is?

    If you guessed Odwiff you''d be right! Why? Mainly because Dwarfs are my favourite fantasy race followed closely by Orcs, so I''ve been waiting to do this arc for a while. XD I hope people like the whole character from the past thing, I know for some reason a lot of people don''t like visiting the character previous life in  a reincarnation story for some reason, but this was planned from the start. Also the Elves personalities were tweaked slightly due to some audience feedback I''ve gotten from previous chapters.

    Anyway, on to other stuff, whilst I plan to keep drawing my own characters, I just haven''t felt like drawing recently, which is why I haven''t done Ellephwen yet. However I''ve started looking in to getting an artist, to at least draw me a new book cover, and maybe character sketches, we''ll see.

    If anyone knows any good artists, or artists themselves, I can pay, not masses, but I have some disposable income so pm or just tell me in the comments.

    Okay, thanks for reading

 ~Update 3~ Oh no, not another one

    I haven''t even uploaded a chapter since the update, they now hae a specific section for the top author notes and the bottom? Awesome.

    Anyway, I really didn''t want to do another one of these so soon, or ever again really, but I haven''t uploaded in over a month and I thought you guys deserved to know why, especially since I promised someone there would be a chapter this week. I have done some writing, but I don''t think the chapter will be out until next week, sorry.

    To be honest I''m sure those that have been here for a while are getting tired of this, I won''t blame you if you unfollow this ficiton. XD Even though I feel really guilty about not bringing out a chapter every week I still manage to be over a month late. -_-

    Anyway, if you''re interested in why I haven''t uploaded it''s simple, I just haven''t felt like writing. I had three weeks off of work whilst the building was being renovated and instead of writing a few chapters a week like I planned to I ended up catching up on all the games that have built up in my backlong whilst I''ve been working/writing. (I still don''t get how so many authors manage to upload so many high quality chapters so quickly and work a full time job on top of it when I can''t even do so working part time. I''m looking at you BC.)

    Then after that was up I''ve just been getting really awful shifts which has zapped what little energy I have, so yeah I''m a lazy author. Still, writing now, also I worked it out, if I can get up to chapter 24 by December 23rd then technically I''ve done two chapters a month! How did I upload so many chapters when I first started?

    Anyway, I wasn''t only sitting around playing games in those three weeks, I was in talks with an artist on Deviantart and have a front cover! A front cover for book 1 of The Daily Diary of a Mushroom. That''s right, I have been editing the earlier chapters (not uploaded them, might do at some point) and am planning on publishing book 1 after the current arc is over. It will be available on Amazon, haven''t worked out most of the details yet, it''s my first book after all, but it shouldn''t be expensive. I''m also going to pay for someone to proffesionally edit it! It seems weird to have a book called The Daily Diary of a Mushroom proffesionally edited though. XDLove what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Now you''re probably wondering, what''s someone that can''t even upload one chapter a week doing publishing his first book? Well, if I sell enough to live for six months at the same level I can now, then I''ll quit my job! That will give me more free time, which will mean more chapters. I won''t say several chapters a week, but more. Which to be honest isn''t saying too much considering how awful my upload schedule is at the moment.

    Back on to the front cover, my friend is doing the typography, which is taking forever, but I can show you the base art, it hints at something to come... Sort of?

    Looks kinda serious doesn''t it? :D

    The artist is great, he''s called BartonDH and you should check him out, I''m going to commission him for more stuff in the future after all. I''ve already done so the for the main character of another one of my story ideas. Here''s his page:http://bartondh.deviantart.com/</a>I love his art style.

    So yeah, that''s all I have to say in the update really, once again sorry for the delay and to all my new readers hello, expect this to happen more than it should. I''m really thankful that you all continue to read my story. :D

    Would do an obligatory favourite character poll, but I want to save it for when the next arcs finished, so I''ll just ask you guys, who is your favourite character of the last arc/s? Also, if you have any questions about this story, my other stories or anything else, then feel free to ask, or just yell at me in the comments. :)

 Chapter 23: ~Day 111-115~ Mushroom vs Rage

    ~Day 111~

    It was time, we had all gotten a good nights sleep, we were all as ready as we could be right now. I don''t know how strong this Orc will be, I have no idea what to compare his strength to, but he beat the strongest Dark Elf here, so he won''t be a pushover.

    The others agreed to let me be the one to fight him and only assist if it looks like I need help. Even Tiva admitted that I was the best shot, even if it pained her to admit so. They said even though we''re much closer to this Orc, it will still take around half a day to reach the island.

    On the way we had a bit of time to prepare, to relax. As I sat at the front of the ship making sure my armour was secured properly I heard some heavy but short footsteps walk over to me. I looked up to see Odwiff trot over to me and sit down. He made an audible groan as he sat. "Oof! I tell ya I''m getting too old for all this." He complained as he cracked his neck.

    I giggled. "Don''t pretend your old, you''re not a day over five hundred." I replied. He''s not even middle aged.

    Odwiff scoffed. "I''ll have you know young lady, that I am 537, I am most definitely old." He crossed his arms and began pouting. I never actually knew how old he was, I thought he had only been alive for one or two hundred years before he started living in the village. Well, I suppose it must have been a bit over 200 now that I think about it.

    Still I dismissed him with a wave of my hand. "Dwarfs can live for a thousand years, just because you''re grey doesn''t mean you''re old."

    The Dwarf exaggerated offence. "I didn''t realise you were such an expert on Dwarfs. I''ll have you know we Dwarfs get old quite early in to our life spans, we just stay that way for many years after that." He said with a wink.

    I began to chuckle. "That''s not how getting old works." I retorted.

    "Whilst this conversation is very charming, we''ve arrived. Get ready Dryad." To our right Torvinn stood, interrupting our conversation. He turned around walking towards the plank his crew were setting up to get off the ship.

    I looked back at Odwiff who rolled his eyes. "Elves, I swear." He complained as he stood up. I snorted and stood up too. The only Elves I''ve met are Samora and these Dark Elves, so I can''t say I have too much of an opinion on their general personalities. If an entire race can have a particular personality to begin with.

    We disembarked and made our way to the village, it was sitting on the coast further up with the wall open up to the waters, we could have just stopped there, but considering the situation alerting the Orc to our presence straight away isn''t a smart direction to go in.

    When we wound up in front of their gate, Torvinn and his sister started the usual conversation, I myself stood back listening. I heard footsteps behind me and turned to see Verros walking up to my side. "Are you sure about this? One of the most powerful Orcs in a Warband? Even for you that might be a bit of a struggle." He whispered, his eyes showed no expression, but his voice was full of worry.

    I grasped his shoulder. "It''ll be fine Verros. It''s may be a bit arrogant to say it, but I am the strongest one here. Besides, It''s more like I''m the vanguard, if the fights going well I''ll be expecting you to help out." I gave him a smile and a wink.

    He returned a smile to me. "You know Alvir and I will have your back. I''m guessing Odwiff too." He replied, his smile fading. "It''s just them I''m worried about." He said nodding in the direction of Torvinn and his sister.

    I shook my head. "They won''t let us die. They lose us, they lose the battle, simple as that." I whispered back in reply. Verros frowned without retorting. He didn''t seem to entirely agree on the matter.

    We heard a sigh ahead of us, Torvinn walked in our direction shaking his head. "No good?" Odwiff asked.

    Torvinn narrowed his eyes nodding his head. "If that wasn''t obvious beforehand." He scratched his head.

    "Why are so many of the families such cowards! I don''t understand." Tiva who stood behind her brother kicked the floor spreading dirt.

    "It''s not cowardice, it''s the same reason you were angry at us for killing your Orc." I stated bluntly. This Elf really does irritate me sometimes, how can she not understand the desire to protect your own?

    Tiva bared her teeth as she prepared to yell, before she could however, the doors of the of the village began to open. Distracted by the noise we all turned to look at it. The ground shook lightly, as a 10 ft heavily armoured Orc stomped he way out the doors. He wielded two massive battleaxes, large enough that a human would have trouble wielding one.

    He stopped looking over us through a thick metal helmet. A muffled chuckle could be heard under his helmet. "Is this it? Yurz overheard the conversation. You are the ones who killed the other guards?" The large Orc called Yurz began laughing. "Yurz told Ekri to choose stronger subordinates, they were f*cking useless." He growled.

    I swapped glances with Verros who nodded at me. This guy must be quite evolved, he speaks quite clearly. Well, he still refers to himself in the third person, but that seems to just be an Orc thing. Torvinn walked forward pointing his blade at the large Orc. "We have come to kill you Yurz the Cannibal and we will not leave until our mission is accomplished." He threatened narrowing his eyes.

    I''m starting to sense a particular naming style for Orcs, it''s not a very nice one. Yurz let out a deep snort rattling his helmet. "Puny Elf, you can not hurt Yurz." He grinned. "NOBODY CAN HURT YURZ!" With that Yurz began sprinting at us, speed not seemingly his strength.

    I saw a small figure blur past me. "Arrogant one isn''t he?" Odwiff laughed gleefully.

    "You''re first then, halfman?" Yurz prepped his axes by his sides ready to swing, whilst Odwiff did the same with his Warhammer. As the two grew closer I noticed the Elves both in the village and with us tense up. Then when I turned back to the battle I saw Odwiff being launched in to the wall of the fort. His body rocketed through the wall, then through the otherside of the village.

    "ODWIFF!" I yelled.

    A soon as I yelled however I saw a thumb pop up out of the debris and a distinct Dwarfs laugh. I sighed relieved, Dwarves really are the toughest.

    Yurz released an approving grunt. "Yurz will have to deal with him later." He turned back to us a grin on his face. "Now who''s next."

    I looked behind me at Torvinn who nodded readying his weapon, it seems we have a similar idea. I turned to Alvir and Verros to make sure they were ready. Then I charged, the others following me closely behind. A grin rose on Yurz''s face. "We have a fast one." He laughed. His eyes followed me easily even at my top speed, as I reached him he swung one of his axes down at me with unnatural speed, I raised Mushroom shield to block the attack.

    A loud clang resided around us as he cracked my shield. I was sent flying backwards, but managed to land on my feet creating a cloud of dust. Just as he began running at me again, a birage of arrows his his right side as a few archers we brought began shooting, they bounced of his armour, but one pierced his bare hand.

    He let out a snarl as he changed his target ripping the arrow out of his hand in a gush of blood. Two other Elves stood in front of the archers with greatshields poised. Yurz carved through their shields and bodies with ease, the top half of their bodies fell to the floor, as the archers began to panic. "Damn fools." I heard Torvinn cry out behind me as he ran at the Orc.

    I leaped from my landing spot flying towards Yurz, with his attention set on the archers, he didn''t see me coming. With a powerful swing Skullcrusher connected with his back, he let out grunts of pain as the thick armour cratered and dug in to his back. His body flew forward over the archers smashing it''s way through several trees.

    I looked down at my hands, they were shaking, the hurt. His body was heavy and tough enough to hurt to hit. "He''s so strong." I commented looking back up at the Orc pulling himself up.

    Torvinn looked concerned as he stared at me. "Then why do you look so happy?" He asked concern in his voice.

    Oh, am I grinning? I guess I am. Verros tapped Torvinns shoulder. "Just roll with it." He replied sighing. I''m not that bad, am I?

    Yurz began laughing again, dusting himself of like nothing happened. "A cheap blows still a blow." He commented. He started walking towards us again, his weapons out stretched. I sprinted at him again narrowly avoiding a swing of his weapon. I tried to swing, but his other axe came at me before I could react properly, but I still managed to deflect it.

    I jumped backwards out of his reach before he started running at him again. Then he stopped in his track groaning in pain, Verros managed to catch up to us and had thrust his spear in the Orcs side piercing his armour. "You little!" Yurz began turning to swat Verros before being pelted with more arrows. Then the rest of the Elves turned up, Torvinn swung his sword cutting into the Orcs armour and piercing his skin lightly. In the distance I heard the yell of a Dwarf as Odwiff stood back up ready for another fight.

    We had surrounded the Orc, all of us wailing on him, I dropped Skullcrusher and activated Earthen Armour on my fists to create my gauntlets and attacked him from the front to keep his attention. Blood spurted out of his large body from every angle as I weaved in and out of his attacks, giving him damaging jabs whenever I saw the opportunity.

    I began seeing anger grow in his eyes through the helmet, it even looked as if his eyes began to glow red. No wait, they definitely began glowing red, as did his body. "What is..?!" Torvinn exclaimed halting his attack. Yurzes muscles began to pulsate and grow, his veins rose to the top.

    Odwiff''s eyes widened. "HE''S A RAGELORD. F*CKIN'' LEGGIT!" Odwiff yelled as he jumped away, with quick reaction Verros, Alvir and I managed to jump away in time, but Torvinn and Tiva were caught in a strange blast of energy emanating from Yurz. Torvinn luckily just bounced across the floor a few times, but Tiva was slammed in to the side of a building crying out in pain.

    Yurz did not seem to be fully conscious anymore, he responded to Tiva''s cries of pain by charging at her a blood curdling scream escaping his lips. A red glow escaped his eyes, it looks almost as if they were on fire. He began sprinting towards her slumped and groaning body. Torvinn tried to intercept him, but he was too disorientated to even stand.

    I clicked my tongue and ran towards the lumbering beast, activating Mushroom shield between him and Tiva. Before my eyes, however, he smashed through the shield with ease. A Ragelord, huh? I guess he deserves that title. A second tongue click escaped my lips, I sprinted past Yurz who seemed only focused on Tiva who was only a few feet in front of him. I didn''t have enough time, I dived in the way of Yurzes attack just as his axe began to fall. A sharp pain ran down my back as I felt his axe rip through my flesh, the tip of the blade poked out my stomach.

    I coughed up blood, but I was still good to go. I felt his axe being pulled out of my body, my health sat on [5110/10989], that one attack did a lot of damage, this beast is powerful. He lined up for another attack, picking up Tiva I rolled out of the way, his axe crushed through the wall of the house like it was cutting through fog.

    I looked down at Tiva gritting my teeth, she was staring up at me mouth open. "Can you move?" I asked hurriedly. The condition I''m in I can''t fight and protect her.

    "Y- You saved me." She whispered, confusion in her eyes.

    I sighed, I don''t have time for this. "Well, you can hate me a little less later, for now you need to run." I stated calmly.

    She sat stunned under me, before noticing something behind me. "Look out!" She yelled. I turned quickly, but it wasn''t quick enough, Yurzes axe was already bearing down on me, I raised my arms to protect my body, then a loud cracking sound resounded in my ears, and his axe never hit.

    Moving my arms out of the way, I saw why, the axes tip floated inches from my arm, his arm held back by some sort of black leather wrapped around it, so that''s what that sound was, a whip. "Trouble with Ragelords is, they ain''t got no awareness of their surroundin''." An unknown voice commented. I looked past Yurz to see the owner holding on to the other end of the whip. A tall white haired Dark Elf, muscular, but lean. His hair was short and spiked, a pair of goggles sat on his forehead. He had a small tuft of hair on his chin, and his face was rough, showing years of mercenary work. He wore black leather armour and nothing on his arms. In his other hand was a short sword.

    Without wasting anymore time I jumped out of the way whilst Yurz still stood restrained and carried Tiva over to her brother. He looked at me with gratitude. "Thank you." He forced out. I shook my head then made my way back to this new Elf who was struggling to pull the large Orc.

    I grabbed the whip a little further up. "Gial I presume? Need a little help?"

    Gial Smirked. "I don''t rightly know how I feel asking help from a lady with a hole in her, but this big fella is a might too tough for me." I nodded back at him and turned back to Yurz. We both yanked back on Gials whip lifting the giant Orc high of the ground and spiralling towards us. He hit the ground in a huge cloud of dust creating a small crater from his sheer weight.

    "Do you think you can get his helmet off?" I asked Gial without turning around.

    "Judging by the particular design of his helmet, I do believe I can Ma''am." Gial replied happily. Indeed, Yurz''s helmet had an odd ridged design down it''s sides meaning Grial could get a good grip, if he was good enough with his whip. I''ve never seen one in action so I don''t quite know how versatile they are.

    As Yurz began to clamber to his feet I began sprinting towards him again. "NOW!" I yelled. A loud crack echoed around me as the whip flew past me and wrapped around the ridges of Yurz''s helmet. With one swift motion Gial wrenched off the helmet leaving Yurz''s face exposed. I had enough time to notice it was just as scarred as I expected it to be before I reached him. Without leaving enough time for him to recover I grabbed his sides, pulled my head back, and slammed it in to his.

    With he holding on to his body Yurz''s body couldn''t fall backwards, instead his head did, twisting backwards in a way that was clearly unnatural. An audible crack resounded from his skull and neck as the bones inside broke and contorted. After a few seconds I let go of his body, which slowly fell backwards creating another cloud of dust as it landed.

    I walked around his body to his head which now lay on the floor, a large hole in his head made his brain matter and skull visible underneath. I placed my hand below his nose to find him still breathing. He really is terrifyingly tough, then again I would probably still be alive in his case too I think?

    Without much strength left, I activated Earthen Armour on my right hand for one gauntlet and crushed his head with any strength I could muster. After seeing how mushed his head had become, I concluded that he was definitely dead this time.

    Unsurprisingly, his death gained me more than just one level, however four levels was not what I was expecting. Just this one death grew me from [Level 94] to [Level 98] on top off that Alvir grew from [Level 2] to [Level 11], nine levels. I''m certain I would be dead if I attacked him on my own.

    "No mercy for the strong?" I turned to see Gial grimacing slightly at the state Yurz was in.

    "Ouch, he''s got a point lassy, ye could have been a wee bit gentler with his death." Odwiff was also walking over followed closely by Alvir and Verros. Further behind them limped Torvinn, Tiva and the other Elves that came with us, the still living ones that is.

    Verros sighed as he saw the corpse. "Expect that often with Ellena." He smiled weakly.

    I blinked a few times a bit flustered. "I just wanted to make sure he was dead, this seemed like the quickest way..." I mumbled defensively.

    Gial whistled. "Quickest way? That may be the case Ma''am, but the quickest way ain''t always the shiniest." He replied.

    I knotted my brow. Shiniest? What does that mean. I noticed it earlier too, but Gial seems to speak nothing like the other Dark Elves, in fact he doesn''t speak like anyone else I''ve ever met. I turned towards Torvinn who also seemed confused.

    "Anywho''s, on to business." Gial clapped his hands. "First, I must apologise for not asistin'' you all sooner. I had to be sure you had enough strength to backup what you be proposin''." Gial lightly bowed his head with a cheeky smile.

    Torvinn blinked, seemingly a little confused. I saw Odwiff stifling a laugh out of the corner of my eye. "No, uh thank you for your help, I think we fared off better thanks to you regardless." Torvinn bowed his and his sisters heads lightly.

    Gial waved him off. "It''s nutin''. Sides'' none of my people helped. Seems with Yurz around they lost all their danglies if you catch my drift." Gial mimed holding up something between his legs and winked.

    Torvinn and many of the other Elves wore expressions of shock, whereas Odwiff wore one almost opposite. His... Interesting way of speaking wasn''t what caught my personal attention. Mentioning the fact that these Elves were scared of Yurz did. Dark Elves, born mercenaries and not meant to be scared of anything were scared, and Yurz wasn''t even the Orcs strongest warrior.

    I wonder if we can win this battle? "Still, I can assure you that we''re all in for this particular venture. By my guess y''all be headin to the Elves east of here next?" Gial interrupted my thoughts.

    Torvinn nodded in reply. "Yes, after we patch up the injured and... Bury the dead." He said turning to look at our dead.

    Gial placed his hands on his belt nodding slowly. "I understand, my people will help you bury your dead and it would be amiss of me not to offer y''all lodgin''s for the night." Gial replied sympathetically.

    Torvinn thanked him and began heading towards a few Elves that were wearing what must have been healers robes. Tiva limped next to him holding on to his side, she looked back at me a few times with a complicated expression. I kind of hope that doesn''t mean what I fear it means.

    As a few of the villagers ran towards the Elves corpses, Gial turned to the rest of us. "As for you? A hardy Dwarf, a child of the Mountain clans, a powerful wolf and a clearly fast healin'' Dryad won''t need and wounds attendin'' to I presume?" As he looked over each of us we shook our heads. None of us had wounds that required attention and the hole in my stomach had already begun to visibly shrink. He clapped his. "Good, fancy a drink?" He grinned.

    ...

    It was a good night of drinking, Gial brought wine he found on his travels as a Mercenary and played a strange Dwarven card game with Odwiff. I just drank with Verros who could hold his wine well for someone who probably shouldn''t quite be drinking. Either way, by the time night rolled around we were all in high spirits, but also tired.

    I rolled in to bed with a load of my mind, the worst of the Orc guards was now behind us, only two more remained and from what Torvinn has told us, they should be much easier than what we just experienced.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ~Day 112~

    With everyone healed it wasn''t long before we left for the next village, Gial saw us off and promised to get his people ready for the battle to come. Odwiff seemed a little down that he wasn''t coming with us, the two of them seemed to really hit it off.

    We made it to the next village late morning, we were lucky in that it was quite close to the final village we had to liberate. The fact is the Orcs inspection occurs tomorrow, so we have to be on our way back tonight. The plan was to sleep on the ship, which wasn''t a brilliant idea as it wasn''t made for long voyages. There were no beds and not too much room, but it wouldn''t leave us much time otherwise.

    That''s if we can reach both villages today of course. Which seemed very possible judging by how quickly the village agreed to our terms and how easily the two Orcs inside went down, well, I say easily, Odwiff and I took them on one each and neither of us got many injuries.

    I didn''t level up of the Orc I killed which was... Unfortunate. Still, we headed for the next village which we reached in just about half a day.

    Or at least we almost reached it, unfortunately we couldn''t quite make it all the way as a large group of about twenty Orcs stood between us and the village. When we spotted them we rushed to hide in the undergrowth in the forest. It looked like one Orc from the village was discussing something with what must have been the leader of the Orc group. I turned to Torvinn.

    "Is that one of the inspection teams?" I whispered. He nodded in response. "Why are there so many of them if they''re just inspecting?" I asked.

    Torvinn grimaced. "As a precaution. Ekri isn''t stupid, she knows there''s a chance we''ll fight back so all inspection groups have enough men to fight back just in case." I turned back to look at the group.

    "Should we take them out?" Odwiff proposed to the group. Everyone looked a little unsure. "Okay, just look at their leader, he''s probably a Captain in the Orcs army at most, see how he''s just a little larger than the others?" It was true that he was nowhere near the size of Yurz at least.

    Torvinn scratched his chin thinking. "I hate to say it, but I do agree. Defeating them would be easier than defeating Yurz. It would also have the added benefit of putting a dent in the Orcs total forces." He commented. For those two to agree, they must be sure.

    "A very small dent." Tiva mumbled. I was surprised to hear her say anything, she had become a lot... Quieter today.

    I looked around at the group. "So it''s agreed then?" They all poised ready. "Do we have a plan?" I asked.

    Torvinn made some sort of hand gesture towards the two archer Elves. "Even though we have the element of surprise, it won''t mean much if the Orc facing us sees us before we can reach the group. So I thought we could use these." Torvinn motioned towards the archers arrows which had some sort of porcelain bomb on the end instead of an arrow head.

    "What are they?" I asked. Narrowing my eyes.

    "Light bombs." Torvinn answered. "They''re filled with a certain magic that makes them explode with light when they hit something solid. In the past they were used to find enemies hiding in the treeline at night. Now, we can use them to blind the Orcs." He signalled them to aim their bows.

    "Sounds good, when you''re ready then." I replied facing back to the group of Orcs I pulled Skullcrusher out. If they''re not too strong should I activate Mushroom Shield I wonder?

    "Loose." Torvinn whispered. The two arrows sailed over our heads silently, then hit the ground before the Orcs had time to notice them. Around them the ground and air turned to a bright light consuming them in it, from our distance it didn''t have enough effect to blind us. In a line we all ran out of the brush and charged towards the Orcs.

    Alvir and I reached the group first, he bit one of their heads clean of whilst I managed to pick up two of them with Skullcrusher crushing their bones and flinging them away. Just behind us Verros leaped up behind one thrusting his spear straight through his skull and pushing his body to the ground. Torvinn and his sister worked together to make quick work of another whilst Odwiff laughed joyfully toppling a few Orcs twice his size.

    As the group realised what had begun to happen they had already lost half their number. I dodged through an attack of a few of them and found myself in the middle of five, swinging Skullcrusher around me like a hurricane I took them all out.

    I quickly turned to slide under the leaders shield bash, leaving Skullcrusher in one hand I grabbed one of his legs with my free hand to trip him up. As he fell to the ground Verros drove his spear through the Orcs chest ending him.

    With their leader dead and their morale destroyed, it didn''t take long to finish of the rest. All twenty dead, in what felt like the blink of an eye. Torvinn and Tiva were exhausted, but the rest of us had barely broken a sweat.

    Alvir had gained five levels to put him at [Level 16] which is good. However, more importantly I reached [Level 100]. It was finally time for me to evolve again. I really am going to evolve before the battle, I should count this a blessing. As usual there were several options for me to take in Evolving.

    [Evolution now available: Mushman Knight]

    [Variant evolution now available: Mushman Greater Guardian]

    [Variant evolution now available: Mushman, Magnus]

    [Variant evolution now available: Mushman Rockhead]

    [Evolution now available: Lesser Elder Treechild]

    [Evolution now available: Cission Hunter]

    [Evolution now available: Oak Ent]

    [Variant evolution now available: Ent Earth Caster]

    [Evolution now available: Sunned Floskin]

    [Evolution now available: Dryad Sister]

    [Variant evolution now available: Dryad, Arbor Ferrous]

    [Evolution available: Venu Prowler]

    Well. That''s two Mushman variants available, one Ent and one Dryad. Four variants when even one is rare. Although, to be honest I''ve already made up my mind. The Dryad variant, Arbor Ferrous, it has a similar name to Virga Ferrea. So I''m going to assume it''s the next level of evolution.

    I know it''s odd, but everyone''s told me how rare I am, how it''s important that I am what I am, so I''m going to follow this path, even if I am very curious about the others. What is a Magnus? That''s what I''m most curious about. Rockhead is pretty self explanatory, probably something to do with me headbutting... A lot. As for Ent Earth Castor, something to do with my earth magic probably?

    "Ellena?" I snapped back to reality, or at least realised that I was just standing still staring in to space. I turned to see it was Verros who called to me, he looked worried as the others did.

    I shook my head. "Sorry, I just reached level 100 so, I was uh, looking at my options." I smiled shrugging my shoulders.

    Verros'' eye grew wide. "You''re going to evolve!?" He asked excitedly. I nodded my head bashfully.

    Odwiff began laughing heartily, tapping my arm. "Well this calls for a celebration!" He turned to Torvin. "Elf, d''you think they''ll have any beer for us to take back with us?"

    Torvinn looked a little irritated but nodded his head. "I''m sure they won''t mind after we saved their village. The Dryads evolution is a cause for celebration after all." He sighed.

    Odwiff looked taken aback. "I''m surprised you care Elf." He cooed in a mocking voice.

    Torvinn waved him off as he began walking towards the village. "It just means more power on our side for the battle, nothing more." Tiva began running after him, but stopped just in front of me.

    Her face was red and her brow was scrunched up. "For the record. I.. I also don''t care!" She shouted before running up to her brother. I scratched my head. So is this how she''s going to be from now on?

    Odwiff shook his head tutting. "Elves and their damned pride." He scoffed. I also shook my head with him, Tiva''s pride especially is really getting in her way.

    Anyway, after talking with the village chief for about an hour we were ready to depart. The chief was kind enough to give us plenty of beer just as Odwiff wanted and he also quite readily agreed to help us. Once again, not that he had much choice.

    As we set off we began on the beer, I told the others what choices I had for evolution. It seems no one had heard of either the Mushman Rockhead or Magus, of course why would they? One of the weakest races doesn''t garnet much interest from warriors. However Torvinn had heard of the Ent Earth Caster which was exactly what I thought it was. There was also the mysterious race that i''d never heard of there, the Venu, which Odwiff had heard of. It''s apparently quite a rare creature found in jungles of the Demon Continent. It''s very cat like and can control multiple vine like tails across it''s body. A creature of the Nature Attribute just as all my other choices are.

    Of course, no one had heard of my choice either, though they all did agree with me that it should be my next step. Torvin was very practical about it, if I changed now it would take me a while to get used to my new body an abilities, which we don''t have enough time for. Odwiff just thought it meant I''d be able to smash things... Even more.

    So... When night came I had solidified my decision, since I didn''t want to rip my clothes in case I got bigger, I set up my bedroll on the other side of the ship to the others with Alvir and Tiva since she was the only other woman. I stripped naked which caused Tiva to blush and look away, I wonder if this really is that much different to being with the guys?

    Still, I got in to bed, in a very good mood. I actually managed to evolve without putting myself in mortal danger first this time, a step up from fighting an army of Goblins or bleeding out at the bottom of a cliff to say the least.

    With nothing else to do, and excitement in my heart I tried to get to sleep, as tomorrow I''d wake up a changed woman... Literally.

    ~Day 113~

    I woke up feeling... More? That''s the only way I can describe it, just more. I opened my eyes and looks at my hand. It had become bark, quite literally my hand and my arm up to the joint at my elbow had become bark. I touched in with my other bark skinned hand and it felt like bark too, very tough bark, but I can feel with it just like normal skin. Certainly an odd feeling.

    Another thing I noticed about my arm was that my muscles were smaller, I still had large muscles, but they were much smaller than they used to be. I got out of my bed and looked down at my body, I noticed that my feet and legs were in the same situation as my arms and that my body in general was less muscular. Which also meant my breasts were larger, not a side effect that I hate.

    Finally was my face, a nearby handy bucket helped with that, what I saw did shock me a little. Sprouting out of my head were.. Horns? Is that what they are? I felt them, they were branches, or roots? Either way they were made out of wood and they stuck out of my head like horns, or I guess they''re more shaped like antlers. Other than that, my face had become a little slimmer making it look even more beautiful, not to brag or anything. My hair was the same, but two bangs of hair hung down in both of my ears. My skin was also now slightly darker.

    From what I can see that''s all that''s different. I guess I''d best check my stats?

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 112 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 1] + 7

    [Health: 25899/25899] + 14910

    [Mana: 4870/4870] + 2657

    [Stamina: 20555/20772] + 11432

    [Hunger: 6994/20772] + 11432

    [Attack: 18792] + 10223

    [Defence: 28472] +16121

    [Magic Attack: 4826] + 2550

    [Magic Defence: 11568] + 6204

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 68}] Up! [tough stomach lvl 7] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 8] Up! [Polearm Journeyman lvl 10] Up! [Demifoot lvl 7] Up! [Warriors Heart lvl 43] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 30] Up! [Warriors Strength lvl 35] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 6] [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)] Up! [Dryads Charm lvl 11] Up! [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4] [Leatherworking lvl 4] [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 7] [{Wolfmother lvl 10}]Up! [{Pillars Aura lvl 5}] Gain! [Ironbark Skin lvl 2] Gain!]

    Okay, wow. A big boost there, also I''m even taller now!? That means I''ll have to make myself some new armour and clothes, although I think my old clothes will work for now at least.

    Looks like I''ve maxed out another skill though, Guardian is it? I thought I might unlock something for maxing it out, then again I thought it would have more than ten levels too, oh well. I also have two new skills, Ironbark, which looking at my arms and legs isn''t hard to figure out and Pillars Aura... Which is a unique skill... I have a new unique skill, how and why, and what even is it? What does it mean by Pillar?

    "Mmm." I nearly jumped out of my skin, next to me Tiva was still sleeping off the beer from last night whilst Alvir sat at my feet happily wagging his tail. I had temporarily forgotten where I was. I also kind of forgot that I''m naked...

    After quickly putting on my old outfit, which was a bit of a tight fit now, I made my way to the main part of the ship. Verros, Odwiff and Torvinn stood talking around the ships wheel. "Uh... Good morning." I waved.

    Verros began turning around. "Good morn- Woh!" He jumped slightly startled as did the others. "Well... At least I can recognise you."

    Odwiff nodded a wide grin spread from cheek to cheek. "Aye lass. I can understand the lads surprise, you''ve become even more beautiful." He winked.

    I chuckled. "Thanks, I''ll keep that in mind." I replied.

    Torvinn cleared his throat. "Yes well, I hope you have newfound strength, Dryad the battle grows ever closer." His eyes showed annoyance.

    I sighed. "It certainly gave me quite a boost and two new skills. One is just defence the other is a unique skill." I explained.

    Torvinn''s eyes grew wide for a moment. "A Unique skill?" He asked bewildered.

    I nodded. "Not my first either, this one''s called ''Pillars Aura'', anyone know anything about it?" I asked with little hope.

    Odwiff tapped on his shoulder cross armed, but shook his head. "No lass, the whole point of unique skills is that they''re unique, or largely unique at least." He replied. I sighed in agreement, I won''t find out what this is for quite a while it would seem.

    Odwiff clapped his hands. "Still, let''s focus on the now. We''re a few hours out of the village, so we need everyone awake. Lass, since you''re they only other lass, can you wake up the Elf?"

    I nodded and left to the back of the ship. Tiva seemed a little shocked from me waking up, in fact she hid under her sheets. When she did eventually lift them up, her face seemed almost entirely red, even with her darker skin. Eventually I coerced out of bed, then we just had to wait until we got back.

    When we did it was quite a warm welcome... From most of the village anyway, it''s sometimes easy to forget, but those two Elves that died had family. Family who were now just being told what had happened to them. They were given the Elves possessions and ran off to morn their dead.

    For the rest of the village the fact that we were successful was more than a call for celebration it was a call for hope.

    Leoth, the large Elf left in charge whilst Torvinn was gone gave us a quick report on his end. It had simply been quiet, the Ex-slaves had begun construction on their housing using the walls the Orcs set up. Many of the villagers helped them. There was also a stockpile of makeshift weapons and armour in the middle of the village and a few newly forged blades.

    For the rest of the day we all just rested, it had been a long week with a lot of killing so we were all feeling at least a little mental exhaustion.

    Well, it was the plan to rest all day, but we all had to keep an eye out for the Orc inspection. Which arrived a little after dinner and wasn''t quite what any of us expected.

    "There''s just one?" Verros commented as we stood on the rampart above the gate. Indeed, ahead of us a sole Orc walked towards us. He was slimmer and shorter than any Orc I''ve seen before. He wore light armour which looked like it was designed for ease of movement. Sheaved at his hip was a sword with a design that I''ve never even heard of. It looked to be thin, long and curved and sharp on only one side.

    "This is bad. That''s Wrok." Torvinn sounded very worried.

    If this guy makes Torvinn worried even in his high spirits, then I think we should be worried. "Who exactly is Wrok?" I asked hesitantly.

    Torvinn took a deep breath. "He''s Ekri''s personal bodyguard, and probably the strongest member of her army. Maybe even stronger than her..." He replied.

    Oh... Yeah, that does sound worrying. "Well what''s he doing inspecting us?"

    "Just to be extra sure, Ekri sends him to one village every month instead of the usual patrol, I didn''t think it would be our turn today." Torvinn replied cursing in Elven.

    "Well Elf, what do we do?" Odwiff cut in, keeping his eyes solely on Wrok his hands tightening around his Warhammer.

    Torvinn shook his head. "No fighting, the Dryad might be able to beat him, but it would involve a lot of deaths on our side too, we should preserve our strength."

    Odwiff nodded. "But what if he doesn''t agree?" He asked still staring at the Orc.

    "Wrok''s really nice! He''s always treated all of us well." Tiva cut in pouting slightly.

    "Mmm. It''s true, he may let us off and just go back." Torvinn replied confidently.

    As Wrok reached our gates, I prayed that they were right, as I''m not exactly used to this new body yet.

    Wrok looked around, looking us new face up and down before turning back to Torvinn. "Wrok wishes to speak to Gralk, where is he?" He asked, placing his hand gently on the handle of his sword.

    "He''s dead, Wrok." Torvinn wasted no time telling the Orc.

    Wrok gently sighed and let go of his blade. "So it''s finally happened, Ekri''s gotten just what Ekri wanted."

    Torvinn looked confused. "What do you mean got what she wanted?"

    "Ekri wanted the Elves to rebel, it would mean she could finally wipe them out in glorious battle." Wrok didn''t sound like he agreed with his master. "It would be best for the Elves to run, Wrok will say that you''re already gone when he got here." He spoke almost elegantly, but he still missed parts out.

    Torvinn seemed to get slightly flustered, he quickly caught himself however. "E-even so, she won''t be expecting to have to fight every Elf in the Dead Isles will she? We''ve liberated every single one." Torvinn stated.

    Wrok narrowed his eyes. "Every one?" Torvinn nodded in reply. "Then, Yurz is dead?"

    Torvinn nodded again. "Yes, thanks to the Dryad." He pointed at me.

    Wrok turned to look at me. Why is Torvinn bringing me in to this? "So the Elves have allies, allies strong enough to kill Yurz." I saw a bead of sweat run down Torvinns forehead as Wrok seemed to ponder something. "Ekri ordered Wrok to kill Elves in situations like this, however Wrok not certain of his own survival and letting Ekri know of Elf rebellion must take priority." He concluded.

    Torvinn breathed a ragged sighh of relief. "Then, you''ll spare us?"

    Wrok shook his head. "This is not sparing, Wrok will tell Ekir, battle will come." He promised.

    "That''s exactly what we wanted." Tiva chimed in, a cocky smirk plastered on her face.

    Wrok sighed once again. "So be it." He turned around and began to leave back. "Wrok truly wishes Elves luck." He stopped for a moment without turning back to face us. "Wrok doesn''t even now who he wants to win." He once again sighed and carried on walking.

    "Torvinn, I believe we just avoided a pre-battle defeat." Leoth said collapsing against the walls fencing.

    Torvinn nodded in agreement tapping Leoths shoulder.

    I looked towards Verros who shrugged, neither of us knew how strong Wrok was, so the situation wasn''t quite a tense for us, but judging by their reactions we should count ourselves lucky.

    Afterwards Torvinn explained to us what would happen from now on. It will take two days for Wrok to reach Ekri and tell her the news. Then it will take around two weeks for Ekri to rally and supply her army as some are out sailing, hunting etc, etc.

    In that time we need to get word to all the chiefs about our meeting spot, AKA Miracle Island, the south coast to be exact as Ekri lives on the north. As far as we know at least. He''s told us to just train and prepare in the mean time.

    Which was exactly what I intended to do, for tonight at least, I just felt like sleeping, evolving takes a toll on the body, I''m both starving and very tired. So after eating a second dinner, I headed for bed. tomorrow, I''ll start preparing.

    ~Day 114~

    First things first today I decided to make new clothes. I found where the Elves had kept all of my leatherworking equipment and started work on a new shirt. My current shirt and leather chest armour are just too tight, same with my leggings so they''re the most important. I found a nice spot by the bridge where the sun would stay bright all day and got to work. It was true that we had to prepare for battle, and ideally that would be levelling and getting stronger, but we all needed a rest day before anything else.

    Alvir obviously joined me straight away, but got bored very easily, so I let him go hunting. It was how he relaxes after all.

    Later on I was joined by Verros and Odwiff who both came to fish, a hobby that they share I guess? Although I don''t remember Odwiff being a massive fisher before. We just spent the whole day listening to tales of Odwiffs adventures. I swear a few of the tales changed from when I used to hear them, but that might just be Odwiff getting old and forgetting certain details.

    For instance I don''t remember him saving ''the most perfect Dwarven princess that immediately fell in love with him'' before, that seemed to be new. Whilst we were resting by the river, Torvinn and his sister relaxed by helping the ex-slaves with building. Which I''m not quite sure is thought of as relaxing by most people.

    By the end of the day I had managed to finish a full set of clothes, a bit more fancy than my last. Although it will probably be ripped sooner rather than later, so I don''t know why I spent so much time on it.

    For dinner Odwiff showed Verros how to prepare fish ''the Dwarven way'', which seemed to involve a lot of beating it with a hammer. Alvir came back in time just for dinner, which is thanks to his nose no doubt. He had grown two levels today, I''m interested in how, there''s not exactly powerful wildlife here. I was going to search for a dungeon to spend the next few weeks in, since just hunting creatures out here won''t do me much good.

    When night rolled around we all went to bed feeling a little less exhausted.

    ~Day 115~

    For the others, it was time to get training, for me I still had armour to make. As much as I love my leather coat and chest armour, it just restricts my movements now, my old clothes and armour are either two baggy or two tight depending on width or height. Especially my chest armour which now feels very tight around my chest...

    Anyway, that was my fun task for the day, Verros, Odwiff and Alvir had a much better task, finding a dungeon. Of course they were going to kill anything hostile whilst they searched, but that wasn''t their main task.

    I sat by the same spot I had before, but this time I was joined by a different group. A few of the younger ex-slaves seemed very interested in me... As a climbing frame.

    I didn''t really mind, well, I might have done a little when they were yanking on my antlers, it made it a bit difficult to keep 100% attention on what I was doing. Which in leatherworking is sort of crucial.

    With their distractions I managed to build a new leather coat by the end of the day, a large black leather coat. With full sleeves and fur lining arms, and around my neck. I also made sure there was plenty of armour as well as fur inside the coat. It''ll keep me warm and protected this time.

    There wasn''t really enough time to make anything else, but I don''t even know if I will. I''m very defensive, that is what I am. So why do I keep using leather armour? Why don''t I use some sort of metal armour? I mean, I do want to keep up my speed and manoeuvrability, but that doesn''t mean I can''t have some bit of metal protecting my body.

    I don''t know where to start making it myself though, so I''ll need to find a proper blacksmith at some point. Finally use all the money the Queen gave me all that time ago.

    That''s something to think about later though. Odwiff, Verros and Alvir came back with no luck, Alvir had levelled up once again, but there was no sign of a dungeon. We may have to look on nearby islands too it would seem.

    I''ll be joining them tomorrow anyway, maybe we should split up to cover more ground? Well that''s something to discuss with the others tomorrow. For now, we''ll just enjoy another tasty Dwarven meal of beat up animal corpses. The Dwarven way of cooking is interesting indeed.

    After another surprisingly delicious meal, we all headed to bed without thinking too much on what we just ate used to be. Tomorrow will be my first time fighting in this new body, I haven''t even tested out my strength yet, but it seems I can at least control it as I didn''t accidentally break a needle whilst sewing or something.

    I wonder if I''ll be able to control it is combat though? I won''t lie, I''m excited to test out my strength, I think tonight, I''ll fall asleep grinning.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 114 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 1]

    [Health: 25899/25899]

    [Mana: 4870/4870]

    [Stamina: 20772/20772]

    [Hunger: 20772/20772]

    [Attack: 18792]

    [Defence: 28472]

    [Magic Attack: 4826]

    [Magic Defence: 11568]

    [Skills: [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2] [Venom Resistance lvl 7] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 68}] [tough stomach lvl 8] Up! [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 8] [Polearm Journeyman lvl 10] [Demifoot lvl 7] [Warriors Heart lvl 43] [Warriors Will lvl 30] [Warriors Strength lvl 35] [Greater Regeneration lvl 6] [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)] [Dryads Charm lvl 11] [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4] [Leatherworking lvl 5] Up! [Carving lvl 2] [Earth Magic lvl 7] [{Wolfmother lvl 10}] [{Pillars Aura lvl 5}] [Ironbark Skin lvl 2]]

 Chapter 24: ~Day 116-120~ The Mushroom punches a rock

    ~Day 116~

    I found an interesting downside to my new height and having horns today, getting them stuck in the wooden beams supporting the roof. Well, when I say stuck, they tore right through them, so there wasn''t any harm to me, but I''m sure the structural integrity of the house suffered somewhat.

    It also says something about my new power, that I wouldn''t have even noticed if not for the sound, well, there was a feeling too, but the point is my horns tore through the beam like butter.

    Thanks to that the Ex-slaves and now paid workers offered to make me taller lodgings free of charge. I accepted, but told them to just build something quick, I''m only going to be here a few weeks after all. It would be strange to just have one oddly tall house in a village of Elves.

    After that small incident, which had Odwiff almost in tears from laughing, we set out to find a dungeon, or at least somewhere that would make a viable training ground. As far as I remember there wasn''t a single dungeon on this Island, I don''t know about any of the other Islands, but there''s probably at least one. There''s also the fact that several hundred years have past since I was last here, so a new dungeon may have formed anyway. Well, the others weren''t able to find any yesterday, and Odwiff told us that he had no knowledge of one on this island anyway.

    So, we had to go to the closest island, after some persuasion Torvinn let us borrow the ship. The Dark Elves were training with each other and hunting the monsters on the Island. Torvinn had to stay in the village and oversee preparations, however he made us take Tiva and Leoth with us. They were both stronger than the other villagers to the point that the Monsters on the island wouldn''t do much for them.

    Well, it''s not like it mattered much, even with the extra eyes we didn''t find a single dungeon on this other island either. We did find a cave which had the potential to become a dungeon, it had quite a powerful monster at the back of it and a sort of room seemed to be forming very slowly around it. So in a few hundred years it could be a very good dungeon, for that very reason we left the monster alone, even if it would have been a good test for my new power.

    I did want to test my strength though, since this island is inhabited by a few monsters only, I thought it would be a good place. I told the others I was going to find a big rock to punch, an odd sentence out of context. Of course they all came along, it looks like I''m not the only one interested in my strength.

    I found a large boulder sitting on a small beach near where we anchored the ship, by large I mean about the size of the ship. With a small crowd of onlookers I felt a little under pressure, still I prepared myself, putting myself in a firm stance I pulled back my fist and launched it. As my fist connected with the boulder a shockwave burst from my hand blowing our hair back and shaking the nearby trees, an impact crater cracked in to the boulder for a brief second before the entire boulder exploded in to more pieces than I could count. After a few seconds all that was left was a rocky foundation sticking out of the ground. I clapped the dust of my hands and turned around. "Well?" I asked to the group behind me, each showing a different level of surprise.

    "Well... Seems to be quite useful, aye lass?" Odwiff smiled.

    "That''s what I thought too" I returned a smile. Since we spent all day searching the island it was already time to head back home.

    When we did arrive back on the island we found a large... Tent, I think would be the best description for it sat attached to the wall, a few thick blankets of cloth attached on one end to the wall for the roof. The other end of the cloth fell to the floor, but was held upright by several thick planks of wood embedded in the ground, it was the same case for the other two walls. A large doorway had been cut out of one of the walls.

    This tent was to be my home whilst I''m here, although they offered to build something better and told me this was just temporary. I honestly don''t mind, they have more important things to worry about. Besides, they managed to hammer in a wooden floor for me and it''s surprisingly warm. For a bed they covered a quarter of the room in a few blankets and pillows, it didn''t look like a bed, but to be hones the actual beds I''ve been using haven''t been able to hold my body anyway, so this works out well.

    I was eager to test this new bed out, I finally won''t have my legs hanging over the end of my bed, and it''s been a while since that luxury. So, since it was late anyway I went to bed straight after we ate. Verros got the old house all to himself whilst Alvir slept with me. Somehow there was enough room for both our large bodies.

    As I fell asleep in this new bed, I thought about taking it with me when I leave, as it''s much better than any bed I''ve slept in for a while.

    ~Day 117~

    It was another day of dungeon searching for us, Leoth and Tiva joined us again today. I''ve noticed that Leoth seems to be fine with us now. He''s stopped glaring at Verros, Odwiff and even me. In fact he''s started following my lead. It might have something to do with Tiva''s change, although she still glares at me alot, she doesn''t treat us anywhere near as badly. Well it probably helps that she seems to hold certain feelings for me. I''m becoming accustomed to noticing these things now, I can''t decide if that''s a good or bad thing. Saying that I don''t think it''s anything serious.

    Anyway, today we wen''t to a third uninhabited island. It was larger than the last, but not by much. The size doesn''t matter though, what does matter is that we actually found not one, but two dungeons! Side by side, well quite close. If I go by what I learnt from the ''Lair of the Lonely Wolf'' I''d have to say that one has a powerful Frog for a dungeon boss, whilst the other has a Mollit. I didn''t even know there were any Mollits nearby.

    Still, even stranger than a Frog being a dungeon boss, he also must be the higher levelled of the two, as the Frogs are much more powerful than the Mollits. As that''s the case, we divided up in to two groups for the day. As the two most powerful, Odwiff and I headed in to the Frog dungeon, whilst Tiva, Leoth and begrudgingly Verros went to the other one. Of course, Alvir joined Odwiff and I as he wouldn''t behave otherwise.

    Still, it was quite a fruitful day, we managed to hack our way to the third floor in the first day. I can say this much, this dungeon doesn''t seem anywhere near as designed as the Lonely Wolfs, if it weren''t for the and strange rooms I would have just thought it a cave. I''m pretty sure we would have made it further if each floor weren''t a maze.

    The first floor was filled with Great Frogs, which are just large human sized Frogs with venomous tongues and Grey Wolves, obviously the Grey Wolves didn''t bother us, we even took a breather in their den whilst Alvir played with the pups. On the other hand the Frogs were a pain. Not tough to kill, they just swarmed, they had more territory than the Wolves and seemed to number in the hundreds. We did manage to find and kill their leader, which Odwiff informed me was a Giga Frog, I killed it with one punch.

    The second floor presented more of a problem, it was larger and yet another maze. What''s worse is the corridors were a little claustrophobia. Not very wide and with a low ceiling. The walls were also covered in giant spider webs, so it was clear what was dominant on this floor. The Spiders were just a little larger than Odwiff, they were called Cavern Crawlers. Other than them there were two Frog variants on this floor. Both had the ability to climb on the walls and ceilings, but one could also spit acid for some reason. They were not very fun to deal with. Even Odwiff had never heard of Frogs that could use the walls like a spider.

    Their leader was the most terrifying thing, a giant Frog with six legs that hung from the ceiling of the only large room on the second floor. Still, Odwiff and I managed to kill it without it landing many hits. I got a good gage on my defence today, as the giant spider also shot acid at me which melted through the floor, but couldn''t melt through my arm. It was very painful though, so I''m not going to make a habit out of it.

    Whilst we were fighting the huge frog Alvir was apparently having a battle of his own, fighting the Spiders leader. I have no idea what he looks like, as when we arrived at the scene Alvir was sitting in a giant puddle of blue blood and viscera wagging his tail. He was so happy even with his health so dangerously low. Still, he found the way down to the third floor for us. Since it was a maze it took us all day to find it, Odwiff drew a map as we walked, he seemed beyond happy the more lost we got. A Dwarf is at home underground after all.

    When we made our way out of the dungeon I checked to see how Alvir and I did. Alvir grew from [Level 19] to [Level 26], not a mass of levels, but it was just the first two floors. More powerful monsters than were in the first two floors of the Lonely Wolfs dungeon though. Even the first floor seems to vary from dungeon to dungeon. As for me, I grew from [Level 01] to [Level 03]. So two levels, really not a lot, but like I said it was just the first two floors. I think that Frog boss that spat acid was probably one of those levels.

    As for the other three, they came out a few minutes after us. They seemed quite tired, especially Tiva who''s clothes were heavily ripped. Verros told us that they managed to reach the second floor and make it part way through. Whilst the monsters inside weren''t too tough, they got ambushed at one point, Verros'' spear is only really made for one on one combat, so he had trouble there. The boss of the first floor sounded very similar to one of the Megalits I fought before. Still, Verros seemed satisfied, he even said he didn''t mind fighting side by side with the Elves, they weren''t as much of a liability as he thought they''d be.

    So it was the end of our first day of dungeon crawling. It''s giving me a nostalgic feeling, not just as I''m dungeon diving again, but because I''m fighting Frogs again. I still remember the very first monster I killed, it was a frog. I really struggled with that battle, now I''m ripping through much stronger evolutions with ease. Funny how much has changed.

    There was a surprise waiting for us when we arrived back at town, Gial and his family were there. Well, there was also one other family, but they didn''t have any powerful warriors with them. Gial and Torvinn told us that this town, and subsequently this island is going to be the meeting point of all the families. They''re all making their way here to prepare and plan for the battle. It''s also as insurance, Wrok will definitely tell Ekri who started the rebellion, and who knows what she''ll do knowing that. If she sends assassins we need to make sure we have as good a defence as possible. Of course there''s also the risk of having all our leaders in one place too, but they believe it''s worth it.

    The only problem is Wrok said that she wants this battle, so in that respect only, it may be a bit pointless. Regardless they''re here now, and there''s sure to be more families pouring in soon. For some reason Eltor and Lenia, the first two leaders we met hadn''t arrived yet. I can understand why Lenia might be late as she was quite reluctant, still I hope they haven''t done anything stupid. Although I''ve been assured countless times that the Dark Elves won''t betray each other.

    After we all made our greetings and the like, we got to drinking as Gial insisted on it. Torvinn however, chose to stay sober as the host and elected leader of this arm. I say elected, it''s just that no one else wants to do it. Instead, he reprimanded me for leaving his sister with our weakest members, to which I fought back with how she''s been in constant danger since we started this whole thing.

    He did calm down eventually, however it was already too late for me to join in on the drinking. Everyone had started to go to bed to just leave Odwiff and Gial drinking together and I''m not joining those two drunks.

    So, I went to bed completely sober and a little ticked off. At least my feet weren''t cold though.

    ~Day 118~

    Today I got woken up early by a lot of commotion going on outside my makeshift home, there was a lot of whispering and soldiers running around until the door to my tent wrenched open. It was Gial with an uncharacteristically sombre expression. "We''re gonna need ya on the wall pronto." He informed me before running back out.

    I don''t know what the situation is, but it''s quite clearly a dire one. I dressed myself quickly and found my way outside grabbing Skullcrusher as I did. There must have been a hundred armed Elves with weapons pointed towards the gate, the leaders all stood on the walkways above the gate. I ran up to the top to see what had everyone looking so intense.

    When I saw it, I could see why. Three Orcs walked towards us, one was large and hulking but wore no armour, he carried an axe that must have been larger than me. His topless torso was littered with scars and tattoos. To his side walked Wrok, who looked almost miniature in comparison, he held a regretful expression. Ahead of them walked one other Orc who was clearly a woman, she was larger than any other Orc we''ve come across other than her friend with the Axe, yet she still held quite a feminine frame. Her armour was clearly expensive and tough, but also battleworn. She wore no helmet however, she had short spiked black hair and a large scar over both eyes. She sported a confident smirk. I also noticed she appeared to be carrying something over her shoulder.

    Still, it wasn''t hard to guess, this was Ekri. I turned to see the dark expressions on the Elves faces, many of these Elves fear her. I scanned over the Elven leaders faces. Gial stood with a serious expression, but did not show any emotion, it was the same with Torvinn, however the sweat running down his cheeks gave away his nervousness.

    The Orcs finally stopped in front of us. Ekri scanned across our faces with a confident smirk, then took a deep breath. "Ahh, you would not believe how long it took me to find this place." After a breif pause to scan us again she carried on. "I even had to ask directions." Saying that she threw the load she was carrying on to the ground in front of the gate. Now in front of us, it was clear the load was two bodies, two Elven bodies to be exact.

    "Eltor... Lenia...." Torvinn sighed. "I''m so sorry." He whispered closing his eyes. It was barely visible under the damage done to their faces, but they were indeed the Elven leaders. Good people, good people that wouldn''t be involved if not for us. I looked up at Ekri''s smirking face. I''m sure she would have killed them regardless of involvement though, I thought narrowing my eyes.

    Ekri grinned. "They weren''t very talkative." She said shrugging her shoulders with mocking exaggeration. "It''s lucky that my good friend Darc here is such a people person. Got it right out of them." Ekri beamed motioning towards the giant Orc next to her.

    Tiva gritted her teeth, somehow holding back her anger for once. Torvinn wrapped hands with her to calm her down. "What are you doing here, Ekri?" He asked a slight shake in his voice.

    Ekri shook her head clicking her fingers. Darc pulled what looked like a metallic tree stump out and placed it on the dirt. Ekri slowly planted herself on it. "I hope you don''t mind, since I didn''t think you''d offer me a seat I brought my own." She sighed getting comfortable.

    "Answer the question Orc." Gial growled.

    Ekri''s expression changed in an instant. "YOU DO NOT MAKE DEMANDS OF ME ELF!" She yelled jumping of her chair, her eyes wide like a wild animal. Many Elves cowered in fear, as just her yell was enough to shake the very ground. Even Alvir shuddered lightly. Ekri took a few deep breaths lowering herself back in to her chair. With a chuckle her expression changed back to it''s previous state. "My sincerest apologies, that was awfully rude of me." She cleared her throat. "I came here to confirm what Wrok told me." She answered looking in my direction. "And it''s just as he said, the Elves have found themselves some interesting allies. A Human, a Wolf, a Dryad and most curious of all a Dwarf." Ekri turned her head to look at Odwiff. "I''m pretty sure I remember you being hung up on a wall by Torvinn. So tell me Dwarf, why are you fighting side by side with him?"This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Odwiff smiled. "Lesser of two evils lass." He winked leaning forward on his hammer. Ekri''s grin quickly fell from her face.

    She clenched her fists and quickly released them again her smile returning. "I was going to offer you a place by my side, but for that comment you''ll die with the Elves." Odwiff brushed her off with a scoff, ignoring him she turned to us. "As for the rest of you, the offer stands, I have no quarrel with you, but if you fight with them, I''ll have no choice but to exterminate you alongside them." She stated cheerfully.

    I took a step forward leaning on the railing in front of me. "Are you that sure of your victory?" I asked.

    Ekri lent forward in her chair. "To tell the truth Dryad, I could easily kill everyone of you right now. I just really like big battles." She replied to me. It was clear to me, that at the very least, this Orc''s entirely confident in herself, she believed we did not stand a chance. Which was actually our advantage, arrogance is a weakness on the battlefield.

    I folded my arms. "I wouldn''t be so sure." I replied to her, with a smirk of my own.

    She sat back faking offence. "Oh really? Do you believe yourself my equal Dryad?" She asked me in a mocking tone.

    I shrugged my shoulders. "I think so." I replied.

    Ekri sighed. "You think so, is it?" The Orc gently raised her arm pointing her finger in our direction. Then without any warning a bolt of lightning shot from her finger towards us. Before anyone could react it had dissipated in to nothing, as I turned to see what she had done I noticed one of the Elven leaders bodies flop to the floor, his head nowhere to be seen. Torvinn and Tiva who would stood right next to him were covered from head to toe in the Elves blood and brain. Just like that, we lost one of our generals. "Do not test me, little girl." Ekri warned me lowering her arm. Tiva let out a quiet whimper as she gripped on to her brothers shoulder. Torvinn attempted to stay composed, but was visibly shaken.

    However, my heart was pounding, I felt sadness and guilt for the death of the Elf, but also an odd excitement, this Orc was more powerful than I had anticipated, and she was my foe. I steadied myself and took a calming breath. "I may not be your equal, but I still can''t back down." I said with resolution.

    Ekri''s smile faded completely as her upper lip twitched. "Find, I tried to help, but if you want to fight on the wrong side then so be it. You can die with the rest of them." She waved her hand dismissively.

    "No matter which way you twist it, Lass, it''s you that''s on the wrong side here." Odwiff shook his head.

    Ekri stood up again, her anger barely contained. "I don''t think you quite understand the evils of Elves, Dwarf. They take lives without a care for the consequences. I lost my entire family to the Elves arrogance." She stated.

    I heard some snickering beside me with almost became full blown laughter, it was Verros. "Your family, is that it?!" Verros scratched his brow. "I can''t believe this." He shook his head.

    The air around Ekri seemed to grow darker and the ground beneath her began to rumble. "You laugh at my suffering boy? I was a child when I watched those Volcanic Elves slaughter my f*cking parents." She growled.

    Verros gave another barely restrained laugh. "And it wasn''t even Dark Elves? God''s preserve me." He chuckled to himself.

    The ground began to crack around Ekri. "I don''t think you quite understand boy. The Elv-"

    "NO IT''S YOU THAT DOESN''T UNDERSTAND!" Verros yelled showing sudden anger and contempt, completely interrupting the clearly overpowering Orc. I had never seen him like this, he can usually keep quite calm. "Your family? Is that it? I lost everyone! My family, my friends, my clan, everyone. All to Mountain Elves." His expression changed to sadness. "I''m all that''s left." His voice cracked a little.

    Ekri''s anger rose. "THEN WHY DO YOU FIGHT FOR THEM!?" She yelled at him her fists clenched so hard that she cut in to her own skin, blood trickling between her fingers.

    Verros scoffed. "Why? Because they have nothing to do with it. My people were killed by Mountain Elves, not Dark Elves." He replied.

    Ekri gritted her teeth. "But they were still Elves!" She insisted.

    Verros stood back." Then let me ask you this. How would you feel if a king started slaughtering all Orcs because one tribe burnt down a human village?" Verros asked.

    Ekri chuckled darkly. "They already do that." She answered.

    Verros nodded. "And do you think that''s fair?" He asked her.

    Ekri shook her head. "Of course not, but that''s different."

    "IN WHAT WAY?" Verros yelled back, his eyes full of disgust.

    Ekri paused. The aura around her slowly fading away. She unclenched her fist and the wounds on her hands began to seal up almost instantly. She narrowed her eyes then sighed. "My moods been ruined. Darc, Wrok, we''re leaving." She turned around and pushed in between the two. Darc hurriedly picked up her seat and followed after her like a faithful dog. Wrok paused to look at us all and offer an apologetic expression.

    Just before she disappeared behind the treeline Ekri paused to turn he head again. She looked straight at Verros. "When the day comes, you''ll be the first to die boy." She gave him a dark promise before she left..

    For a few moments, we all stood in silence, even after the Orcs could no longer be seen. We all stood still, as each of us knew, that if she had wanted, we would all be dead right now. I''m not sure that even I will be able to take her on.

    Next to me I heard a shaky sigh and looked to see Verros slumping against his spear. "I was sure she was going to kill me." He chuckled. I had completely forgotten about what happened to Verros'' family and yet I just decided to help these Elves without even consulting him.

    I placed my hand on his shoulder. "Verros, I completely forgot. I''m sorry about..." I didn''t really know what to apologise about first. Helping the Elves without asking him first, or forgetting about what happened to his family.

    Verros shook his head. "It''s fine Ellena, I meant what I said. The Dark Elves have nothing to do with the Mountain Elves, so they''re not to blame." He smiled sadly.

    "Still, at least we know why she hates us so much, even if it ain''t ''xactly rational. Thought she was ''sposed to be smart for an greenskin?" Gial said scratching his head.

    Odwiff chuckled. "Smart and rational are two different things lad." He replied patting Gials leg. To which Gial shrugged in reply. "So what do you think lass, can you take her on?" Odwiff proceeded to ask me.

    I shook my head. "I''m honestly not sure, I still don''t quite know how strong I am right now." I replied quietly, we couldn''t risk the Dark Elves hearing, we don''t want any more morale drops. I turned to Torvinn. "What do we do now." He didn''t reply, he just stared at the spot Ekri just stood in. "Torvinn!" I raised my voice shaking his arm.

    He jerked back to reality and looked at me mouth agape. "Uh... Oh yes.. Right." He replied still out of it.

    I got closer to him. "What do we do now?" I whispered raising my eyebrows at him.

    He took a deep breath, then took a look around. "Right, yes. First things first." He lent over the back of the rail to address the Dark Elves inside the walls. "Open the gates, gather the bodies. We need to bury our dead, let them rest." He nodded at Gial. "If you could." Gial nodded and picked up the headless leaders body carrying it down the wall. "Now the rest of you, we don''t know what Ekri might do next, she could attack the others families or just wait for us to be ready. What we need to do, is be ready first. I''m going to message the other families and tell them to hurry as soon as possible. Your job will be to make us ready, build accommodations, make weapons, do anything, we have to be ready." Torvinn looked across his people who all stood below him in shock. He slammed his hands down. "GO!" He yelled. They also slowly walked away to go perform various tasks.

    Torvinn sighed turning back to us. "I''m afraid I''ll need all of your help too. We''re going to need all your strength and stamina to work as quick as possible."

    I nodded my head. "I''ll have to go back to training sooner rather than later, but I''ll do what I can." I ran down the steps of the wall. Verros, Alvir and Odwiff followed close behind. I turned my head to see Torvinn hugging his sister, her face still showing surprise.

    "looks like everything''s finally caught up with the lass." Odwiff commented.

    I gave an affirmative mumble. "I think we''ve all realised we''ve been taking this a little lightly. Her power, it''s more than I thought." I sighed.

    Odwiff snorted. "Aye lass. I think ye may be right." He replied.

    This was serious, I could hope that magic was her speciality and her ability in close combat is lacking, but I doubt it, she''s an Orc after all. Honestly speaking I should get as much training in as possible, but it''s true that we need room for the army that''ll be making it''s way here soon enough.

    So that''s what we did for the rest of the day, Odwiff and I carried trees around, when I could I helped to carve them. Verros went hunting for the food needed for the forces coming. It was a long day of exhausting work and by the end of it we were barely halfway done. Probably not even that far.

    Everyone was exhausted, when we next saw Torvinn and Tiva it was at dinner. They were cleaned up and TIva seemed to have calmed down, but it was clear that she was not exactly alright. I do wonder if she''ll actually be able to fight in the end.

    That night, when I went to bed I didn''t find myself comfortable and cheerful like the previous few nights. I mean, still comfortable, but I wasn''t exactly enjoying it like before. I was scared like the others, but also something different, something I didn''t want to tell then. I was excited, so very excited to fight Ekri. I honestly don''t know if I''ll survive this one.

    ~Day 119~

    There''s not much to discuss about today, I just spent another day helping to build a camp. Torvinn had sent messenger birds to the remaining families, so they''ll hopefully be here within a few days. Until then we had to finish.

    Today I helped to clear out a large chunk of the forest. It was my first time seeing such a large warcamp, then again I suppose it''s my first time seeing a warcamp. Even though we were only halfway done there was still well over a hundred tents littered around the village outside the wall. Well we had started to build a war for the camp too, not that it would help against Ekri much, but it certainly would help against the grunts.

    It was mine, Odwiff and Gials job to build the wall, as each of us could pick up at least one entire post to shove in to the ground with ease. The image of a dwarf carrying around a tree sized post didn''t lighten the spirits a bit though, it looked very out of place.

    By the end of the day we had managed around two hundred tents and enough supplies for around four hundred Elves. It wasn''t enough for the entire army, but it was more than enough of a start and very impressive for just two days. At least I thought it was impressive, I''m not exactly used to this whole war thing.

    It was just in time too as the first few families arrived, they filed in to the camps and began making themselves home. Our army was growing, it''s a shame it won''t ever be at it''s full size thanks to Ekri''s interference. Odwiff believes that she didn''t just kill Eltor and Lenia just to scare us, he thinks that she was trying to cut down our numbers. Not exactly because she was scared of us, but to minimise casualties on her side. Can someone like her really still care for her own people that much? Why put them in danger at all then?

    Anyway, I decided that tomorrow I would go back to the dungeon, if I want to stand a chance against Ekri I need to level and train as much as possible until then. Torvinn agreed, but asked if the other could stay and help until the camp was ready. Verros clearly didn''t want to, but he did anyway. The only one that would be coming with me was Alvir, as he can''r exactly do much to assist here. He''s still a Wolf after all.

    I went to bed quite early, as I wanted to get as much training is as possible tomorrow. Somehow, the sounds of a bustling army only made me feel more at peace. It reminded me of my old life somehow...

    ~Day 120~

    Just as planned I left early morning, around dawn. I used a row boat to reach the island since it was just Alvir and I. Although it did seem to struggle with our combined weight, it was designed to hold a few Elves, not a larger Dryad and Wolf.

    We made it to the dungeon and quickly fought our way through, this time making it to the fifth floor. We actually managed to conquer both the third and fourth floor today. Which is surprising as each floor is larger than the previous, and each more complicated. I also didn''t have Odwiff today, he lent me his maps, but I couldn''t work out how to map the dungeon myself. I got lost a lot. It was more Alvir''s natural instinct that prevented us from being lost completely.

    The frogs on the third floor were the strangest yet. They had shells like a snail would, big hard rock like shells. I called them Rock Frogs for now, but who knows what they''re actually called. They were unsurprisingly a lot tougher than the other frogs, although they still went down easily enough. They also for some reason didn''t have venom in their tongues. The floor itself was kind of mossy and a little overgrown. The room in which the Rock Frog leader resided in was almost swamp like, it had giant Lilly pads sitting across a small muddy lake. They were also strong enough to take my weight. The leader itself wasn''t much larger than the other, but it''s skin was rocky, not just it''s shell. A strange green rock, that also happened to be it''s skin. It still died easy enough, but Alvir did seem to hurt his teeth on it''s skin. There were three other monsters on this floor too. Rock Wolves, which didn''t bother me, but weren''t very soft so I didn''t stick around them too long, Rock Fish, that resided exclusively in the lake room and Stone Golms.

    There seemed to be a rock thing going on in this floor, even though it was more of a swampy floor. Honestly, this dungeon doesn''t seem to have much consistency, I don''t think the dungeon Boss is too bright. Or at least it isn''t quite right, perhaps it''s gone a bit crazy from being alone here so long? The Lonely Wolf did tell me that Dungeon Bosses can''t leave their dungeons.

    Anyway, nothing gave me trouble per se and the Rock Fish were just passive. The Stone Golms were two legged ten foot stone monsters. I haven''t seen one before in person, but I''ve seen them in books. A lot of powerful mages tame them and use them as guards, they''re quite intelligent creatures and can be very loyal when treated well.

    It also took us a while to find the way to the next floor, which we eventually found was down an odd underwater waterfall at the bottom of the lake, somehow the water sprayed out the bottom of the lake in to a wide room underneath, but never actually hit the ground and never actually drained from the lake. It was also possible to climb like a ladder from underneath. Such a bizarre dungeon.

    The fourth floor was exactly as I thought, as in larger and more maze like. What I wasn''t expecting to find was that it was inhabited by three creatures only. Three big boss monsters, absolutely nothing else. The corridors were like normal dungeon walls, with crude lighting and just plain rock.

    I found this floor especially odd as I thought that the monsters naturally bred and populated each floor, so a floor with only three monsters and dozens of empty long corridors was a bit odd to me. All three were also giant thirty foot frogs. The first of which was a white frog surrounded by a windy blizzard. His tongue made of ice, and his eyes a deep red. The floor around him had frozen over stretching out until it reached... The lava. Yes, for some reason, the room had lava pouring down from all the walls in to a moat that surrounded it. The frog didn''t look happy, but he also couldn''t leave as the door was much too small for him. Alvir and I took care of him quickly, it actually seemed kinder than letting him live.

    Maybe the dungeon boss is smart, but is just an a*sehole? The other two Frogs weren''t in much better condition. One, a fire Frog, sitting on the top of a small mountain in giant room surrounded by a forever raging blizzard. The very opposite of the previous room. I don''t know how long he''d been here for, but the fire surrounding his body was dull, his eyes lifeless. He barely even fought back.

    The final frog at least didn''t seem to be suffering anywhere near as much, although he was still out of place. A blue Frog which was clearly soaked in water, in the middle of a scorching desert room. Which may sound bad, but he had an oasis nearby. Obviously the dungeon boss didn''t want it''s victims to die. The dungeon boss did make the oasis too small for the Frog to even partially submerge itself though, it had the depth of a puddle. This one did try it''s best to fight back, probably out of frustration and anger more than anything.

    Either way that was as far as I could get today, these floors are just getting too large. I did find the way to the next floor, after I killed the last frog and returned to the waterfall room one of the walls had parted down the middle to reveal a ramp downwards, so that was my direction for tomorrow.

    I think I''ll be bringing Odwiff tomorrow even if Torvinn doesn''t want me to, I really need a Dwarf''s help down here.

    Before leaving for the village I checked to see how many levels that netted Alvir and I. Alvir grew from [Level 26] to [Level 34]. Considering the fact that we didn''t actually fight too many monsters today the growth wasn''t bad. As for me, I grew to [Level 6] today, which also wasn''t too bad. I''m hoping that my levelling will speed up a bit when we reach deeper levels though, as I still doubt I''ll have the power to take on Ekri for a while.

    We left for the village just as it was turning night, when we arrived back I saw that another three families had arrived, that just left one or two more to arrive I belive, and there seemed to be enough room for them, so I don''t think Torvinn will be against me taking the others tomorrow. I told them about the oddness of the dungeon and they all had drawn blanks too, Odwiff and Gial who had done a lot of dungeon diving over their lives hadn''t seen anything like it either. Neither had Verros, who had also seen his fair share of dungeons in his short life.

    Odwiff was quite intrigued to see how much weirder it got. I don''t really blame him, to be honest it''s a good distraction. Everyday I could see the fear and anticipation grow in the faces of the Elves and off my companions. I could feel mine grow too. Of course, behind that all, my excitement also grew. The fight was drawing ever closer, the largest and most dangerous battle I''ve ever been a part of.

    Good training for the battle with Levias, I hope.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 119 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 06] +5

    [Health: 27699/27988] + 2089

    [Mana: 5194/5194] + 324

    [Stamina: 22230/22250] + 1478

    [Hunger: 22245/22250] + 1478

    [Attack: 20002] + 1210

    [Defence: 34423] + 2351

    [Magic Attack: 6140] + 314

    [Magic Defence: 12286] + 718

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)]    [Poison Resistance lvl 8]     [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8] Up!     [Night vision lvl 10 (max)]    [Amplified Vision lvl 9]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 68}]     [tough stomach lvl 8]         [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 8]

    [Polearm Expert lvl 1] Up!       [Demifoot lvl 8] Up!         [Warriors Heart lvl 44] Up!

    [Warriors Will lvl 32] Up!       [Warriors Strength lvl 36] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 6]

    [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]         [Dryads Charm lvl 11]        [Skinning lvl 5]

    [Tanning lvl 4]                [Leatherworking lvl 5]        [Carving lvl 3] Up!

    [Earth Magic lvl 7]            [{Wolfmother lvl 10}]        [{Pillars Aura lvl 6}] Up!

    [Ironbark Skin lvl 3] Up! ]

 Chapter 25: ~Day 121-125~ The Mushroom and the Elves

    ~ Day 121~

    Today was another day of dungeon crawling for Alvir and I, Odwiff was also allowed to join us today with only a small amount of complaining to Torvinn. Unfortunately he wouldn''t let Verros come with us too, much to his chagrin. I promised that I would take him next time.

    Despite his size Odwiff weighed a lot, so we couldn''t take the smaller boat this time, we had to take the main boat just for the three of us. Quite an odd group to any onlookers i''m sure, if there were any of course.

    We made it down to the the fifth floor before lunch time, Odwiff commented on the oddness of the floors as we went down, the lack of consistency other than the Frogs, the strange entrances for each floor. He told me he''d seen stranger dungeon designs, but they at least held consistency.

    The fifth floor however, seemed comparatively normal, it was still a maze, but the corridors were a lot larger. It just seemed to be a regular dungeon in most cases, rooms with monsters in, a few corpses here and there. Although not many, I can''t imagine too many adventurers would go too far in a dungeon like this. There were two types of Frogs on this floor. One types were very large Frogs that must have stood around 20 foot tall that had furry tails and backs, which looked a bit odd. The others were strange. Their skin could sort of change to the colour of the surroundings. They could almost turn invisible, of course with my eyes and Odwiffs experience they weren''t a problem.

    There were also two other species on this floor. An odd passive Slug like creature, that crawled on the tall ceilings and a more hostile one. The hostile one was easy to tell apart most of the time as it has a large mouth with teeth jutting out at odd angles. However, with it''s mouth closed and it''s body hidden amongst a crowd of the other slugs it becomes an annoying ambusher. What''s more the Slugs are around the size of a person and do a surprising amount of damage, I''m fine with them, but Odwiff is starting to show signs of fatigue. It''s proof we''re reaching the deeper levels, Alvir isn''t fatigued, but he is taking a bit of damage.

    Since I didn''t want to risk Odwiff getting too injured before the battle, we headed back a bit earlier than usual. On top of that because of the size of the floor we didn''t even finish exploring it. We found one large room only. It was another strange room, a lake of water on the ceiling above us and drips of water constantly falling from it. Vines hung from rocks dispersed throughout the ceiling with various slugs hanging from them dripping sludge on the ground.

    The room seemed to house both the passive Slugs and the aggressive Slugs boss. Which was one massive beast. It sat against the back of the room, standing 20ft tall and about 80 ft long. This was a big beast. One side of it held the mouth covered in teeth, whilst the other silently chewed on the vines. I did wonder where the waste from either side goes though.

    That''s something I don''t really want to think about though. Back on topic we weren''t planning on fighting it as by this point Odwiff had already become tired, but the toothed half attacked us. The other side which seemed to have a separate will just kept on munching and holding the aggressive side back. So it was an easy win for us. I did feel a bit bad for the passive half though.

    Anyway, we planned to come back tomorrow to try and find the rest of the boss rooms, if there are more. I hope there are more though, I managed to gain two levels from that Slug boss alone. In fact today I went from [Level 06] to [Level 10] which isn''t bad at all. Alvir himself got a whole ten levels from the floor. Putting him at [Level 44], almost halfway to evolving again. His muscles do seem to actually be growing too.

    So we managed a good day over all, and when we came back we found the camp had been completely finished, most of the Elves and the Ex-Slaves helped to finish it tonight. On top of that the rest of the families had also arrived. Due to that, Torvinn declared that tomorrow we would have a sort of strategy meeting with the family heads. He also said that all of us should be there. I''m not a strategist, but I can always try.

    That does throw our plans out the window though, we''ll have to go back to the dungeon the day after. At least we''ll have everyone else with us. With our whole force here and ready, I ate my dinner in peace. Well, it was noisy, but at least I knew that Ekri hadn''t gotten to the rest of our force. We had taken damage to our total number, but at least no more than we already knew.

    I did have a bit of trouble getting to sleep though, so many of the new comers decided tonight would be a good time to catch up with the other families over drinks. There was certainly a lot of noise.

    ~Day 122~

    It wasn''t too late in to the day when the meeting started. Nine heads of family around a make shift map of the Dead Isles. Then dispersed amongst them us and a few others. Verros, Odwiff, Gial and I.

    Torvinn looked us all up and down to make sure everyone was here, then nodding likely he opened his mouth. "So as you all well know, soon we are to face Ekri and her Orcs in battle. She has just under one thousand Orcs at her command. We thought we would have six hundred." He cleared his throat. "However, possibly to demoralise us, Ekri destroyed two of our families. We have counted and we number only five hundred and fifteen." He sighed.

    Quiet murmuring silently erupted amongst the leaders. Verros and I exchanged glances whilst Odwiff took a deep breath. Gial kept his hand on his hip, the news not seeming to affect him too much. "We can still win though." He said smiling.

    Torvinn nodded. "I believe so. We can take care of the average Orc no problem. They almost double our numbers, but one Elf is worth two or three Orcs."

    "The main concern in Ekri and her Generals" One of the Family Heads interjected.

    Torvinn nodded again. "That''s correct. If it were just us against the Orcs it wouldn''t be a problem. "

    "I''ll try to take on Ekri, I don''t know if I can do it alone though." I commented.

    "Heck girl, I can help with that, if I''m recallin'' correct, we make a good team." Gial gave me a wink.

    Torvinn shook his head. "Wrok won''t leave Ekri''s side, you''ll have to fight both."

    "I''ll take care of the bodyguard." Odwiff raised his hand. I saw Verros in the motion to do the same, but he didn''t raise his hand in time.

    Torvinn scratched his head. "Our three strongest warriors fighting their two. Let''s hope that''s enough." Torvinn placed his hands on the table in front of us. "After Ekri and Wrok the biggest threat would be Ekri''s personal Shaman Alka. Not as powerful as Wrok, but she has twenty Shamans for subordinates. So they should be our second highest priority."

    I''ve heard of Shaman before, they''re the only Orcs who concentrate on magic exclusively, I don''t know much else though. "What makes them so dangerous?"

    "Ekri will most likely have Akri concentrating on buffing the army as she excels in it. With the Shaman still active each Orcs strength will be doubled. We can''t win with Akri alive, she needs to be taken out early and will probably be hidden at the back of the army somewhere. So we need speed."

    "We''ll take care of them." One Family Head took a step forward. "The Serania family is well known for being the fastest in the Dead Isles." He stood proudly.

    They didn''t seem that fast to me. "Not fast enough though." I turned to see Verros step forward himself. Ignoring the Serania Heads angry grunts Verros turned to me. "Ellena, with your permissions I''d like to Alvir with me to take out the Shamans."

    I nodded. "No permission needed." I smiled.

    Torvinn coughed. "That takes care of that. Now there are only two other Generals. Darc and Rezk. We saw Darc before with Ekri. The largest Orc in her army and the one with the most brute strength. He''s a Ragelord just like Yurz was, but even more powerful. We don''t have any powerful warriors left to spare on him, so I believe we should concentrate our mages on him. Ragelords are weakest to magic."

    He then massaged his brow. "Finally Rizk. We''ve heard the name, we''ve seen him with Ekri, but we know next to nothing about him. He is smaller than a normal Orc, so he could be some sort of assassin or marksmen though."

    "Then what do we do about him?" Another Family Head asked.

    Torvinn shook his head. "There''s no way to plan for him, we have no idea his weaknesses or strengths. Just makes sure to have your marksmen and scouts keep their eyes out for him." He lifted his arms off the table. "So they''re our main threat. What about the battleplan? Any ideas?" He asked.

    "I have a question." A rather scrawny family head drew attention to himself. "Why are we vying for open combat anyway? Why not just wait them out? Ekri can''t attack us in full force where we are now. He asked.

    Torvinn shook his head. "Ekri''s not just some stupid brute like most Orcs. Her numbers almost double ours. She could blockade us in, she could take our numbers down slowly with assassins or hire some mercenaries whilst we wait. Maybe that''s what Rizk is for, who knows. Point is waiting it out isn''t really an option."

    "If waiting it out isn''t an option, what about attacking early, before they''re organised? Why are we waiting for them to be ready?" The same Elf asked.

    Torvinn rolled his eyes. "Do you want us to fight unarmoured? Without weapons? We''re not ready. We''ll be on the attack as soon as we are, but the chances are it''ll take us longer to be ready than it will the Orcs." Torvinn spoke down to the other Elf.

    It was worrying, most of these Elves have very little experience in tactics and war, even less than me most likely. If anything I would like more allies. Still after that Elfs suggestions there were some actual useful ideas. None that really concerned us that weren''t Family Heads, we all had our jobs. Now they''re just talking about positioning, where to put the archers and mages that sort of thing.

    The rest of us gradually left the meeting, we had no reason to be there anymore. My job is to kill Ekri. Letting her live is not an option, she''s too dangerous and seemingly not exactly stable. There''s some hope that with her death the Orcs will surrender, most of them don''t have anything against Elves like Ekri does.

    As most of the day had already past there wasn''t much point going to the dungeon, so with my little knowledge I helped the Elves and Ex-Slaves who were forging weapons and armour. I helped with the heavy lifting and whatever else I could do. Verros went fishing, of course and Alvir went with him. It seems like Alvir sees Verros like a second master almost, or more accurately a friend I think?

    Odwiff and Gial helped with the forging like I did, well they helped with the actual forging not just oddjobs. Odwiff was a dwarf, so naturally he knew what was what when it came to smiting. Gial on the other hand had seen some useful techniques in his travels.

    By the end of the day the three of us had assisted in equipping a significant chunk of our forces. Thanks to that I was quite hungry and ate quite a lot. I was going to head to bed satisfied with the work I''d done, but then I saw Odwiff and Gial chatting about something at the bar, but this time neither of them were drunk.

    I wandered over to see what the conversation was about. Odwiff spotted me first. "Ah lass. Come over, this probably concerns ya too." He waved me over.

    I pulled up a stool and sat with them. "What''re we talking about?" I inquired.

    "It''s about Wrok. Since Gial has travelled a lot I thought I''d ask him if he''d seen a weapon like the one Wrok carries." Odwiff replied taking a sip of beer.

    "And?" I asked.

    "Well y''see. I do in fact know of the Orcs weapon. It''s known as a Katana. Which also ''splains why the fella is Ekris bodyguard." Gial commented. I replied with a puzzled look to signal Gial to continue. "Ya see, the only Orcs that use Katanas are a sort of knight order known as ''The Brotherhood of Earth''." He took a breath. "Now ''spite the name, it''s not exclusive to those from Earth, nor is it exclusive to Orcs. However, they focus on using the Katana as a weapon, so the only Orcs that would use such a weapon are followers of the Brotherhood."

    I frowned and swapped glances with Odwiff. I''d never heard of this Brotherhood before, nor of the Katana. "So was it a reincarnated human from Earth that made the Brotherhood? And what does this have to do with him being Ekri''s bodyguard?" I asked.

    Gial smiled. "Glad ye asked. Yes, a human from earth founded the Brotherhood many years ago. I believe he called himself a Samurai. Anyway, the Brotherhood follows the code of the Samurai, but also for a reason I don''t know about they combined it with the code of the Mountain Clans."

    The mountain clans? Like Verros? So why would that mean he follows Ekri? Wait... "You don''t mean?"

    Gial chuckled. "That''s right Missy, Wrok is most likely honorbound to server Ekri." He took a gulp of beer.

    Really? Honourbound? What''s the obsession with being honourbound? "I''m guessing that helps us in some way?" I asked.

    Gial nodded. "Indeed it does. Y''saw him with Ekri. He didn''t approve of her actions and is seemingly a decent fella. Therefore, we kill Ekri, we might not have to kill Wrok." He winked.

    I nodded my head. "If the one he''s honorbound to is gone, he''s no longer honourbound to fight their cause." I rubbed my chin thinking. "However, what if he feels obligated to kill the one who killed his master?" I asked looking up towards Gial.

    Gial nodded solemnly. "Well we''ll just have to hope that doesn''t happen. ''Sides, we might be able to figure how to make him honourbound to one of us in the meantime."

    "Geh." I let out an audible sound that meant no thanks. Verros isn''t so bad as he understands that being called Master or anything like that isn''t for me, however Wrok doesn''t seem like that type. If he was honourbound to me I feel as though he would call me master. Which, well, would not be good for me.

    Odwiff and Gial began laughing. "It doesn''t necessarily have to be you lass." Odwiff said wiping a tear from his eye. I chuckled a little myself. Since I was already there I decided to join them in drinking.

    After a few hours spent drinking and talking with the two I headed for bed. I do hope that killing Ekri will stop Wrok. Not just will it mean one less powerful enemy to deal with, it will also mean a good Orc gets to keep living. I''ve heard so many Elves talk about him is passing. They only have praise for him, giving food to the slaves, saving Elves from some of the other Generals abuse. That sort of thing.

    That''s getting a little ahead though, we still have a few dungeons to conquer in the mean time, and that''s exactly what we''ll be doing tomorrow.

    ~Day 123~

    Just as we planned we set off for the Dungeons today. Now the camp was finished the others could join us again. We had quite a party, Verros, Alvir, Odwiff, Gial and I.

    When we arrived however, Odwiff told me he was going with the others. Claimed he couldn''t keep up with me at the moment as much as it pained him. It''s a little sad, but it seems I''ll be going it alone again. Well, I have Alvir as always of course. I just wont have anyone to talk to.

    Alvir and I made our way to the fifth floor quickly to carry on from where we left of, Odwiff supplied us with the map he made so we mostly knew where we were going. It still took almost half the day to reach where we were before though, I don''t know how this dungeon isn''t intersecting with the other one.

    After another few hours I did find another room, a large underground forest this time, not the most original or weird room for what this dungeons had to offer so far. It had a level temperature and quite calming. It seemed to be a safe room of sorts, there was even a cottage in it. Not just that, it was also somehow as bright as day. Which was quite bizarre, this dungeon Boss really confuses me.

    There wasn''t anyone inside the cottage though, it didn''t have much inside either, there was some roughly cut firewood, a bed, a table and a fireplace. Simple, yet functional.

    Outside of it through part of the forest was a small lake with a small outcropping most likely for fishing. Indeed there were also fish in the lake, none predators from what I could see. This entire area is practically a paradise, not at all what you would expect from this dungeon. I recall the Lonely Wolf had something similar in his dungeon, a small paradise. Perhaps all dungeon bosses have something similar? It would make sense considering that they''re stuck inside their own dungeons.

    After searching the peaceful forest a little more I eventually found a door in the dungeon wall. It was large, but not too large that a normal human couldn''t open it with some effort. Inside was a staircase that headed down, clearly to the sixth floor. However what awaited me at the bottom of the staircase... Well it didn''t make sense to me. It must have been some magic of the dungeon boss, but the room it led to seemed to be outside, not just outside but... Amongst the stars.

    Blackness. The deep blackness of the night sky interwoven with bright stars and beautiful brightly coloured clouds. It was just like the night sky I knew back on the ship, but I''m actually amongst them. Looking down I could see that I was stood on a stone path that sat on a large rock, a rock that appeared to be floating in the middle of nothing. The door that I entered in also floated alone, against no wall.

    The path ahead of me reached stepping stones, small rocks floating and reaching up like a stair case up to another large floating rock. From what I could make out it had several large arches surrounding it with strange glowing green and pink plants wrapped around them. A small amount of glass sat beneath my feet which also had a faint glow to it.

    It was scenery unlike anything I''d seen before, scenery I don''t believe is from this world. I looked down at Alvir to see him wagging his tail happily sniffing the glowing grass, at least he didn''t seem bothered by it.

    With some caution I headed up the steps. Even in my uncertainty I couldn''t help but marvel at what surrounded me, the occasional shooting star, the vast array of colours. I could just lay here and watch it go by for hours.

    When I reached the top however, my focus shifted. An arena, there was no other way to describe it surely? A large open arena surrounded by arches. Of course there was also the calming but unusual floor of the arena, the glowing grass and strange unknown plants making for a beautiful meadow. However, I couldn''t help but notice the Monster laying down in the grass on the other side of the arena.

    Greyish green slimy skin, a long stream of black hair heading from the head to the puffed out tail. And a stream lined body, which was somewhere between a Wolf and a Frog. This was definitely a higher evolved form of those giant Frogs I fought earlier. Although this one was smaller, and more streamlined.

    After noticing my presence, it stood and faced me, it''s eyes filled with intelligence, and anger. Just as I thought, this creature must be the dungeon boss, which means this is the bottom floor. Six floors must mean this dungeon was made at least less than two hundred years ago.

    I stepped forward. "Hello, can you speak?" I asked. I kept my hands on my weapons and Alvir crouched in anticipation. The Wolf Frog did not say anything, instead it released a low growl. Then without warning vanished leaving a small cloud of dust.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I heard a whoosh to my side, and turned to see the beast inches from my face, I attempted to block it with my arm, but the beast was too fast taking a chunk off my shoulder as it flew past me. When it landed, it spat my flesh out then growled again. Whether it''s intelligent or not, it''s clearly hostile.

    I steeled myself and prepared for another assault. This beast is clearly fast, much faster than I. However, now I know that, I can be more prepared. The creature vanished again, but this time I saw it''s movement. To the right, I raised my arm swinging wildly. A chunk of my flesh ripped of, but at least it was from my arm. It wasted no time and attempted another assault. Just as it vanished I activated Earthen Armour, I heard a howl as it''s teeth cracked on the hard rock.

    As it was caught off guard from the pain I swung Skullcrusher around and landed a solid blow in to it''s side. The creature flew sideways slamming in to one of the arches. I couldn''t risk it''s speed again, even with my armour. So I ran towards the beast Skullcrusher at my side. as I reached the creature I lifted skullcrusher overhead.

    "AH F*CK! NO MORE I F*CKING YIELD!". I stopped in my tracks with Skullcrusher still held above my head. After blinking a few times I looked down to see the creature beneath me cowering.

    Then I realised the creature had a surprisingly feminine voice. "You''re a girl?" I asked bewildered.

    The creature turned around with a shocked expression. "OF COURSE I'' A F*CKING GIRL. WHAT DO I LOOK LIKE?!" She yelled offended. Then she grabbed the side of her jaw with her frog like front arm. "Ouuch. I can''t believe you broke my tooth."

    I blinked a few times more lowering Skullcrusher. "B-Broke your tooth?!" I exclaimed gesturing at the chunks of meat she ripped of me.

    She stopped rubbing her cheek then huffed. "That was self defence" She answered.

    I rubbed my brow. "You attacked me first, how is that in anyway self defence?"

    "I attacked you before you could attack me, therefore self defence." She stated.

    I sighed. "I wasn''t going to attack you."

    She sat up and pointed towards Skullcrusher. "Why were you brandishing that then?" She asked.

    I looked at Skullcrusher. Then put it back on my back. "Is that better?" She nodded slowly. "I just had it for defence, why do you think I asked you if you could talk?"

    She scratched her chin the shrugged. "I dunno. Your just the first thing I''ve met in this world that hasn''t tried to f*ckin'' hunt me for dinner or sumin''."

    I was about to say something, but stopped. In this world? Does she mean..? "What do you mean, in this world?" I asked.

    She sat back resting against the pole of one of the arches. "I mean that I''m not from this world. Or I guess I am now? I''ve been alive here longer than I was before."

    "Before? So you''re reincarnated?" I asked. Have I really met another reincarnated monster?

    The beast scratched her head, then nodded. "Yeah. It feels stupid saying it though." Her face turn slightly embarrassed.

    She''s embarrassed about it? "Where are you from, Earth?" I asked curious.

    Her eyes widened. "Earth''s real too?! God damn." She said astounded. She looked up and noticed my quizzical expression. "Uh, ah I''m from Ein. I don''t know if you met any other reincarnated people from there, but uh we don''t believe in God''s anymore, and consequently reincarnation is just a f*cking myth. We''ve heard of Earth and some of the other worlds, but I thought it was just made up sh*t." She shrugged.

    I rubbed my brow. Not believing in the Gods? How could they not? "Do you not get reincarnated beings in Ein?" I asked.

    She paused then began shaking her head. She then changed to shrugging. "There were people that claimed so, they told of different worlds. But we though- I thought they were just crazy. Now that I think there was even this great hero that claimed to be from another world." She shrugged her shoulders.

    I sat by her against the pillar, I looked around at the scenery. "So is this what Eins like?" She nodded. "It''s beautiful." I commented. I pointed at the floating stairs. "How does that all work."

    She looked over. "Oh yeah, I forgot how primitive this place is. Health shrines only exist in space, inside bubbles of air. They''re made to calm and relax."

    I gave her a confused look. "Space?" I asked?

    She sighed then began explaining what she meant. Apparently Ein was their original world. They''re much more advanced than us, they have ships that can launch off their world into space. Which is what the sky is. They expanded all over the place to other worlds and their wars are on a much larger scale.

    When I asked how she died she told me she was actually a mercenary. Well, she was a pirate then became a mercenary when ''The Last War'' came. They didn''t know who the enemy was, or what it was. Creatures of every size and shape including humans, but warped and strange. Not powerful on their own, but there was too many of them. She was killed in the middle of the war, but they were losing badly.

    She believes she''s been on this world for just over one hundred years. When she woke up she was a Frog and in her new life she was disorientated and confused. Then she was hunted straight away by humans. It must have been before the Dark Elves came here. She eventually found herself here. I wonder if a lot of Dungeon Bosses have a similar story? Running in to a cave to hide?

    I wanted to stay and listen a little longer, her world sounded fascinating, but it must have been getting late so I said my goodbyes and was about to head out before she stopped. "I''ll show you the quickest way out." She said.

    I nodded my head slowly, Dungeon Bosses do still have run of their own dungeons. She showed me a secret tunnel that headed straight for the entrance, it was a hidden door in the wall activated by a switch. Then as I left the dungeon she did too. I turned to face her blinking. "How did you leave the dungeon?!" I asked shocked.

    She looked behind her and stood proudly. "I couldn''t at first, but then I got this ''unique skill'' or whatever it''s called and now I can b*tch!" She spouted proudly.

    "Skill, what''s the skill?" I asked, I''d never heard of a skill that does something like this.

    "It''s called Pillars Aura, I have no idea what it does, but when I got it after evolving in to this I was suddenly able to leave." She shrugged.

    I stood still. Pillars Aura? That can''t be a coincidence for me to meet another person with the same unique skill. What does this skill mean? I thought it might have just made me tougher, but it can''t be that... "Are you alright?" She asked frowning.

    I snapped back to reality. "Yeah, it''s just. I have the same skill..." I replied.

    She knotted her brow. "Sh*t. I thought it was a unique skill?" She tried to fold her frog like front legs, but it didn''t look quite right.

    I nodded my head. "Exactly, unique skills are very, very rarely shared. I don''t think it''s chance that we met here." I replied.

    She sat down next to the dungeon entrance. "So what does that mean?"

    I shrugged my shoulders. "I have no idea, I just think we should stay in contact at the very least... You want to... Come with me?" I asked motioning towards the ship.

    She considered it for a second then shook her head. "Na, I''m not too sure I want to be hunted by humans again. Besides, who know what''ll happen to this dungeon if I leave." She commented looking behind her.

    She does have a good point, I have no idea what would happen to a dungeon if the boss leaves, it''s supposed to be impossible. Come to think of it, what happens if you kill a dungeon boss? Since I haven''t killed the owner of either dungeon I''ve been to I have no idea. Maybe it''s best I didn''t...

    "Before you go, can I ask your name?" She asked.

    I smiled gently. "Ellena." I answered. "Yours?"

    She scratched her head. "I don''t have one in this world yet. I was called Venya Tonya Vetta Cala. You can just call me Venya." She smirked in response.

    What a mouthful of a name. I wonder if everyone from Ein has a name like that? "Well, I may see you tomorrow Venya." I smiled.

    She nodded and walked back in to her dungeon. "See ya then." She replied.

    I made my way back to the ship to wait for the others. As I was waiting I realised I never asked why she did such messed up things to the creatures in her dungeon. She told me she didn''t want to leave as she didn''t know what would happen to the dungeon, it was like she cared about it... So does she hate the monsters inside or love them? So odd.

    I also realised that thanks to spending the whole time with her I only gained one level whilst Alvir only gained two. So that''s a little annoying, I think I may have to join the others in the other dungeon next time.

    Speaking of the others, they came out a little after I did. I told them what had happened and about Venya. They were also a little dumbfounded by my meeting of another monster with the Pillars Aura skill. Odwiff was especially amazed by a Dungeon Boss able to leave their dungeon. It was something that he hadn''t heard of before. Same with Gial.

    As I fell to sleep that night, I found myself wanting to talk to her again. I need to find out more, anything that might indicate why she also has that skill. Is it related to both of us being reincarnated in to Monsters? Or something else?

    I wonder if there are others with the skill, others... Like us?

    ~Day 124~

    Before we left this morning Torvinn overheard us talking about Venya, after asking about her in more detail he told me to recruit her... He wants me to get her to help against the Orcs.

    To me there are two problem with that, one she doesn''t know and has no reason to help us, so I don''t see why she would. Two, I''m not entirely sure if I want her to, if I go by how she treats those in her dungeon. It may be quite odd to worry about your enemies, but I can''t help it, there''s a thousand of them, they can''t all be bad, they don''t deserve to suffer.

    Still, I should at least check to see why she does what she does. Maybe there''s a good reason behind it, although I find that unlikely.

    As usual when we arrived at the island the others went to the second dungeon and I went to Venya''s, although this time I took the secret entrance to get straight to her. When Alvir and I arrived in her room she was taking a nap, but awoke quickly from the sounds of my feet. It''s difficult to be stealthy when you''re 7 ft tall.

    She gave a deep yawn. "Mornin'' girl." She greeted me.

    I nodded my head lightly. "Good morning." I replied politely.

    She sat on her side lazily. "What''cha doin here?" She asked.

    I sat down next to her. "I forgot to ask you something yesterday." She nodded her head to tell me to continue. "Well, whilst I was making my way through your dungeon I saw that... Well, you seemed to be basically torturing some of the Monsters inside..." I looked at her with concern in my eyes.

    She gave me a confused look. "So?" She asked cocking her neck.

    I sat dumbfounded for a few seconds. "So?! You''re hurting Monsters for no reason!"

    She looked a bit offended now. "It''s not for nothing. I wanted to see how the different creatures of this world work. Besides, It''s not like they mind." She shrugged.

    I couldn''t understand, not that they mind? Did they see those giant Frogs she had in their opposite climates? "How could they not mind?"

    Venya scoffed. "Well I mean, it''s not like they''re people. They don''t think like us, animals just live on instinct they''re mindless beasts." She stated in a matter of fact way.

    I scratched my head. Is that how Monsters are viewed in Ein? Or is that what they''re actually like? "That may be the case in Ein, but it''s not here. You''re a monster, are you mindless?"

    Venya look around then look down at her legs. "Well, yeah but I''m a reincarnated human in a beasts body."

    I folded my arms. "Alright fine. What about when I came here first and asked if you could talk? I didn''t know you were reincarnated, Monsters can evolve to be able to talk. Does that sound mindless to you."

    Venya sat still with her eyes wide saying nothing, her tail flickering slightly. Then she let out a sigh. "Sh*t." I nodded my head. "I think I f*cked up. I''ve never been that smart, so I didn''t really think about it too hard." She shook her head. "I guess I should get to fixing this." She whispered as she stood up.

    What a really unfortunate misunderstanding. I wonder if the Monsters on Ein are mindless then? If I was there would I realise, or would I treat them the same?

    Venya was about to leave before I remembered the other reason I came. "Oh yeah, there''s something else." Venya stopped and turned around.

    "Mmm?" She replied.

    "I was asked to ask for your help..." I told her.

    Venya sat back down. "What with?" She asked.

    I then proceeded to tell her about the current situation involving us, the Dark Elves and the Orcs. I made sure to explain why the Orcs were our enemies, and why the Dark Elves were slightly unfortunate allies.

    She sat still and listened to the whole thing, she told me that some of ''those green a*seholes'' also came in to her dungeon and made it quite far in. She didn''t realise they were also monsters.

    After explaining the situation, she told me she would consider it. She did fight in a war in her previous life, so she wasn''t being cowardly, she just didn''t want to get involved in someone elses'' battle. I told her I would return sooner or later for an answer.

    Finally before she left to fix her own mess she told me I had permission to use her fifth floor to level and train for the battle. I do sometimes wonder if I can get annoyed at her for torturing when I''m so freely killing so many monsters? Well, torture is a lot worse than just straight up killing. Especially torture without a purpose, if I kill there''s a purpose for it.

    Anyway since most of the day was spent with Venya I didn''t have as much time as I would have liked to train. I still managed to gain a few levels though. I went from [Level 11] to [Level 13]. So another two levels which is pretty good for half a day, having full run of the fifth floor is useful. Shame I didn''t find anymore bosses though. Alvir managed to go from [Level 46] to [Level 50] so he''s already halfway there.

    My hope is that the other dungeon will go further down, I''m waiting for the other''s to at least reach the fifth level so I can join them. Going through the earlier levels wont help me very much.

    When the others finished in their dungeon, we made our way back to the village. They all held minor injuries, but none serious. Well except Gial, who seemed to hold no wounds and hadn''t broken a sweat. Still working as a group would also help them learn to work as a team which will definitely help in the battle.

    I explained to them Venya''s situation, and why everything about her dungeon was so unusual. Gial had heard of Ein, although he didn''t know much about it, he just knew that one of the Empires reincarnated beings was from there.

    When we arrived back at the village I gave Torvinn an update on Venya, he wanted to send a Dark Elven diplomat to convince her to join us, but I really, really don''t think that''ll help. For starters a Dark Elf diplomat is just difficult to imagine, second I''m not she would appreciate being harassed.

    After a quick discussion with the other''s about tomorrow''s plan over dinner, I headed for bed. I took a quick look at the progress of the army before heading there. It wasn''t going as quick as anybody hoped. The problem is Dark Elves aren''t known for their smiting, so making good weapons and armour was taking a while. Due to that Odwiff volunteered to forgo his beloved Dungeon crawling to lead the smiths. Of course, not many Dark Elves were happy about the idea of a Dwarf leading them, but they did as they were told.

    With one man down it would take just a little longer to reach the fifth floor in the other dungeon, so I was going to head back to Venya''s fifth floor tomorrow. I also thought I''d ask Venya if she thought about joining us yet. Honestly I won''t blame her if she says no, but it would really boost our forces.

    So, I at least hope she says yes.

    ~Day 125~

    Today we got on with what we all planned yesterday, Odwiff stayed behind; although he almost looked like he wanted to cry, and the rest of us headed for the dungeons.

    As soon as we got there I went straight for Venya''s room, but she wasn''t actually there today, I could search through the rest of her dungeon to find her, but her dungeon is too large with too many mistakes to warrant the search. It would take all day if not more.

    So instead I decided to ask her when I next see her and headed for the fifth floor. It was a whole day of just solid training and levelling, Alvir was managing to keep up quite well now, the monsters didn''t give him too much trouble before, but now that he''d levelled up a bit more they gave him even less.

    Unfortunately we didn''t find any boss room again, we did find one new giant room though, the room looked like it was wriggling, but it was just thousands of the predatory slug creatures. Which was if nothing else disgusting, no offence to the beasts. Of course they attacked us as soon as they saw us. It was quite an intense battle, but they did no real damage, they weren''t fast enough to keep up with Alvir and they couldn''t pierce my Earthen Armour.

    However, they did net us quite a few levels, in fact by the time we left the dungeon I had gone from [Level 13] to [Level 18], which may not seem like much, but as I level I''m getting less and less levels from these beasts. Alvir went from [Level 50] to [Level 58] which is also a nice amount.

    That, however, was overshadowed by what happened we left the dungeon. The other''s were already waiting outside, but when we started walking towards the ship there was a voice from behind.

    "Lady Ellena." Lady? I turned around to see a woman floating just above the ground. She had long golden flowing hair and brigh golden eyes. Her skin was pale, smooth and soft. Here body, thin but with an almost too perfect hourglass figures. She wore a flowing white gown and held a gleaming golden staff in her hand. She was beyond beautiful, anyone would think an Angel, if not for the pointed ears on her head.

    I heard an audible gasp from all those present, it seems I''m not the only one to notice her otherworldly beauty. Gial removed his hat and placed it on his chest mouth agape. "It couldn''t be... A Light Elf?"

    A Light Elf? It couldn''t be, could it? The legendary never to be seen Elven clan. "Are you really a Light Elf?" I asked.

    The Elf in front of us bowed her head lightly. "That is correct, Lady Ellena. I have come before you, the allies of the.. Dark Elves by order of the Light Elf council." She forced the last words out with what seems like disgust.

    Gial frowned, but smiled anyway. "Now listen here Missy, that tone of voice ain''t gonna make ya too loved." He began walking towards the Elf until she jumped back arching her brow.

    "Don''t come near me filth." She waved her hand. "I have no desire to be ''loved'' by the likes of you." She let out a sigh then turned back to me with a smile. "I apologise that you must help this filth Lady Ellena, unfortunately we are in the same boat."

    Gial scoffed then looked at me with a raised eyebrow as if to ask ''why are you getting special treatment?'' I shrugged in response "Uhh. Why are you calling me Lady?"

    The Light Elf looked a little confused. "Well of course it''s because you-" A hand covered her mouth, the owner another Light Elf. This one wore short bright red hair and what looked like warriors attire.

    "Hi hi hiii. Sorry about this one, she''s a little arrogant." She said in a cheery voice her hand still on the struggling golden haired Elf.

    Her hand was wrenched off. "Why did you do that?!" The golden haired Elf asked. The struggle had dishevelled her beautiful hair.

    The red haired Elf placed her finger on the others lip. "Because it''s not yet time. Lady Ellena isn''t ready." She gave a giant smile, but there was something a little threatening about it. "So don''t. say. anything. Okay~?" The golden haired Elf paused, then nodded meekly. "Good girl."

    The red haired Elf then turned to us and took a slight bow. "Once again I apologise for my partners rudeness. It''s her first assignment you see, and she''s from a very arrogant noble family." The golden haired Elf looked like she wanted to protest but kept her mouth closed. "As for introductions, I am Calia and this is Amenia. Pleased to meet you." She once again bowed forcing Amenia''s head down with hers. "Ah and you don''t need to introduce yourselves, I''ve already checked the records." She waved her hand cheerfully.

    I stepped forward. "Can I ask. Uh, what are you actually doing here?" I asked for our group, who were each looking a little bewildered in their own right.

    Calia, who was also floating crossed he legs to look like she was sitting, but her body still floated in place. "We''re mediators. Any large scale conflict involving the Elves is observed by us and records are written about it. If the situation calls for it we intervene." She glanced at Amenia. "Truth be told we were still under strict orders to observe only, but Amenia over here couldn''t contain herself on her first assignment. Especially since you''re involved Lady Ellena." She smiled her threatening smile towards the now cowering Amenia.

    I was about to ask why they''re calling me that again, but before I could Verros walked past me. "You intervene if the situation calls for it? Does the genocide of my people not count as calling for it?" He asked, his brow low and a calm rage in his voice.

    Calia carried on smiling. "Ah yes, the survivor of the Mountain clans. I''m sorry boy, but we don''t intervene unless the Elves are in danger." She apologised like it was nothing.

    I thought Verros might lose it, but he kept his cool despite the clear anger in his eyes. "Then you could at least tell me why it happened." He gazed at her unflinching.

    Her smile became even more menacing somehow. "I''m sorry, but that information is not mine to give."

    Verros couldn''t keep calm any longer. "MY PEOPLE ARE DEAD, WHAT GIVES YOU THE RIGHT TO WATCH THAT HAPPEN?" He yelled at her.

    Calia barely flinched. "I apologise boy, but tha-"

    "TELL ME!" Verros reached for his spear interrupting the Elf. I reached for Skullcrusher and signalled Alvir to get ready. Verros deserves to know what happened to his people.

    Suddenly, the air around us grew dark, heavy. I could see it their eyes it filled the others with fear. In front of us Calia''s body seemed to be emitting a suffocating aura. "Boy, it would be best if you leave it." She smiled her terrifying smile.

    I closed my eyes and placed my hand on his shoulder, he turned to look at me and I shook my head. Verros'' eyes lost their anger, instead they changed to sadness, his body slumped as he rested his head against my chest. It''s sometimes hard to forget, that even if he is a warrior, he''s still only fourteen years old. I looked back at Calia. "We''ll leave it for now, but he deserves to know." I stared down the clearly powerful Elf.

    The dark aura surrounding her vanished and she nodded her head. "I don''t deny that, Lady Ellena, but remember just because he deserves to know, doesn''t mean he should." She replied. She then let her legs back down still hovering and clapped her hands tilting her head sideways. "Now that that unpleasantness is behind us, we really must dash. It was a pleasure Lady Ellena."

    Before she could fly off I stopped her. "Wait, is that it? You''re not going to tell us how to defeat the Orcs or anything like that?!" I asked.

    Calia shook her head. "No, like I said we''re only observing. If this rookie didn''t get over excited you wouldn''t even have known we''re here." She was about to leave again, but clearly remembered something. "Which reminds me, we''re not here, understand?" She glared at us, which got her point across quite clearly. Something quite bad would happen to us if were to tell the others of their existence. Which doesn''t make sense to me. The Light Elves are known as mediators, surely there would be some Dark Elves that have guessed there''s some here?

    Calia flew off in to the sky dragging Amenia with her. I know nothing of Light Elf culture, but I get the feeling they don''t really think much of the rest of us. Even as they were calling me ''Lady Ellena'' they still threatened me along with the others.

    As we made our way back and after Verros had calmed down, he asked me why they were calling me Lady. I was just as confused as him and Gial, I''d never met them before and I get the feeling they''re not friends of Ellephwens.

    Also what did they mean by ''I''m not ready''? Ready for what..? Ugh, I''m not going to worry about it, I have enough to worry about at the moment anyway.

    Well that was the plan at least, but even as I tried to get to sleep that night, I had trouble, I couldn''t stop thinking about those Elves. I also felt bad for Gial who had to hide what we saw from his people.

    Just what exactly are Light Elves, I wonder?

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 119 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 18] +12

    [Health: 32600/32793] + 4805

    [Mana: 5211/5888] + 694

    [Stamina: 24533/25611] + 3411

    [Hunger: 19945/25611] + 3411

    [Attack: 22997] + 2995

    [Defence: 39545] + 5122

    [Magic Attack: 6805] + 665

    [Magic Defence: 13636] + 1350

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)]     [Poison Resistance lvl 8]       [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8]          [Night vision lvl 10 (max)]     [Amplified Vision lvl 9]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 69}] Up!   [tough stomach lvl 8]         [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 8]

    [Polearm Expert lvl 2] Up!        [Demifoot lvl 8]             [Warriors Heart lvl 44] Up!

    [Warriors Will lvl 33] Up!         [Warriors Strength lvl 38] Up!  [Greater Regeneration lvl 6]

    [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]          [Dryads Charm lvl 12] Up!    [Skinning lvl 5]

    [Tanning lvl 4]                  [Leatherworking lvl 5]        [Carving lvl 3]

    [Earth Magic lvl 8] Up!           [{Wolfmother lvl 11}] Up!    [{Pillars Aura lvl 7}] Up!

    [Ironbark Skin lvl 4] Up! ]

 Chapter 26: ~Day 126-130~ The Mushroom prepares for battle

    ~Day 126~

    The progress of the army is coming along speedily, it won''t be long until we''re ready to move. The day we predicted Ekri would be ready is fast approaching too however, so it''s no surprise the Dark Elves are moving as fast as possible. The plan for those of us making up the main fighting force was the same as usual today. Train, get as strong as we possibly can in the few days we have. Well, except for Odwiff, who was once again helping make armours and weapons.

    To be honest, I wish he was with us yesterday, I wanted to talk to him about what happened, I wanted his advice. Before anything else though, I needed to check in with Verros, even a warrior needs comfort sometimes.

    I found him preparing in the room given to him, he looked up from strapping on his boots with a troubled face. Sighing he looked back down. "I''m fine." He muttered.

    "Verros." I began walking to him raising my hand to place it on his shoulder.

    "I''m fine!" He reiterated without looking up.

    I lowered my arm and smiled gently. "Verros, there''s nothing wrong with not being okay."

    Verros turned his head his brow arched. "NOTHING WRONG? I''M A WARRIOR..." He calmed down breathing quickly. "Of the Mountain Clans, the last one." He slowly turned around his voice pained. "I can''t be weak, Ellena." He tightened the straps on his boots.

    I took a step forward. "Verros. You are strong. How long have you been fighting on your own? Since a child? How many do you think could be completely on their own as a child and survive? You are strong, you''re so strong." I grabbed his shoulder making him turn to look up at me, his eyes looked on the verge of tears.

    "But... Just from what those Elves said. I lost myself.. I.." He couldn''t finish.

    I brought his head to my chest. "F*ck em." I replied. "You''re still only fourteen Verros, anger over your family is normal. It''s incredible you''ve lasted this long. So don''t worry about what that b*tch said, don''t worry about any of that."

    For a few moments Verros went silent as I stroked the back of his head. Beside us Alvir sat obedient and quiet. Then, after his rapid breathing had calmed down. I heard a muffled voice. "Ellena, I can''t breathe."

    "Oh." I yanked him out of chest. Verros shook his head lightly. I smiled. "Better?" I asked.

    Verros nodded with an embarrased smile. "I''m fine."

    I nodded in reply and started heading for the door, as I lent down to get out I turned my head. "Even if they won''t help you, I will Verros. We''ll find out what happened."

    Verros picked up his spear. "Thank you, Ellena." He smiled.

    We headed outside and straight for the dungeons with the others. Even when we were away from the others, we didn''t speak of yesterday. The Light Elves told us not to tell anyone else, but could we even risk discussing it amongst us. A few times already today, I swear I''ve felt eyes upon me skyward.

    Everyone else headed for the other dungeon, this morning they told me that they had actually found the fourth floor boss yesterday, in everything that happened yesterday they forgot to tell me. So, I''ll be joining them soon, first off, I have to look for Venya.

    Marching straight for her room, I arrived in almost no time at all, and, she was there napping silently on one of the arches. I would have thought such a thing would be taboo or something, I know they''re not religious structures, but surely her people have some sort of law against sleeping on sacred objects? If that''s what they are.

    "Venya." The Frog snorted herself awake, drool dribbling down the side of the arch. She looked around disorientated before spotting me.

    "Ahhh, Ellena. Thought you''d come by today." She grinned still waking up. "Oof!" A gasp escaped his lips as she fell from her sleeping place. I shook my head. So Venya, apparently is not much of a morning person, that''s going to be useful. "I can guess why you''re here." She said, recovering as if nothing happened.

    I folded my arms. "Yeah, do you have an answer?"

    She sat up. "Well. I thought about it for a while. Like solidly whilst I was doing other sh*t. And in the end, I thought. You know. F*ck it." She shrugged.

    "So is that a yes..?" I asked.

    She smirked. "It''s a f*ck yes."

    I breathed a sigh of relief. "You have no idea how much that will help."

    She chuckled lightly. "I should get on with my neighbours right?" She grinned. "Anyway, there are a few things I need to do before I can leave, after all there''s no confirmation that I''ll be able to come back." Her smile became a little sadder.

    I nodded. "Take your time, we won''t be leaving for a few days yet."

    Venya walked me to the exit, then after seeing Alvir and I off ran back inside the dungeon. With no desire to waste time, Alvir and I headed in to the other dungeon. I could see why it took them so long to advance. Indeed, the dungeon was primarily dominated by Mollits on every floor, increasing size and power as we lowered, but even after that there were so many other monster inside. Dozens of species in fact. This dungeon was jam packed, new species on every floor. The dungeon itself was pretty conventional though, walls like a castle cellar or something. If they do look like they do in the old picture books I read as a child, can''t say I''ve ever been in a castles prisons.

    It didn''t take us long to find the right way to go, we just followed the corpses, despite their large numbers, there weren''t really any particularly strong monsters so far, quantity over quality it would seem.

    We arrived on the fourth floor still in the morning, Alvir picked up on a scent so I followed him, we arrived at a large well lit room and found Gial and Verros inside. Verros was pulling his spear out of a rather large Mollits skull, whilst Gial sat smoking a pipe on the corpse of another.

    He noticed us as we walked through the door. "Ah! The young miss has arrived." He bowed his head. "I ''pologise ma''am, but we already finished the feast, and unfortunately there happen to be no left overs." I chuckled jogging up to join them. "So, how''d it go with the frog missy?" Gial asked.

    "She''ll come." I replied. "Something about ''making friends with the neighbours'' I believe." Gial made an approving scoff.

    After the two of them took a short rest we carried on down to the fifth floor. Once again it was just filled with an assortment of beasts of all sizes. We spent the entire day clearing out the entire floor, Gial kept up with me without much issue, however Verros did struggle by the end. The monsters still weren''t too strong, individually that is. They''re about the same level as the monsters on the third floor of Venya''s dungeon, but there are practically hordes of them.

    We also found one boss room, inside was just a single beast. It looks a bit like a Mollit, but more bird like. Two pairs of arms that were quite wing like, and a beak. Gial called it a Sparrit. It wasn''t too tough, especially with all four of us working together.

    By the time we had left Verros was sweating buckets, but he looked quite satisfied, if covered in blood. I also came out satisfied. My level had gone from [Level 18] to [Level 23]. Whilst Alvir, who looked to be in his element as we fought through the hordes had gone from [Level 58] to [Level 66]. It wasn''t as much as it could have been, but his growth is slowing rapidly as he levels, even more so than when I did it would appear. He''ll still clearly evolve again before I do.

    Still, we had advanced nicely for one day all things considered, tomorrow we hope to break down to the sixth floor. Gial believes that the dungeon is probably at least ten levels deep. From the numbers of monsters it must have been here for a while. Which must mean it was made just after I died, after all there was no dungeon anywhere near my village when I was alive.

    I don''t believe we''ll reach the bottom before we have to leave however, not that it matters too much, I doubt we''d kill a monster powerful enough to have a ten level dungeon, if Gial is right.

    That''s not really that important though, more importantly, Verros seemed to be in much higher spirits, I''m sure he''ll fall asleep instantly out of exhaustion of course, but at least it''ll be in a good mood.

    ~Day 127~

    Today was a mostly uneventful day. Verros, Gial Alvir and I went down to the Mollits fifth floor and fought our way to the the sixth. We found three other bosses on the fifth floor however, so in that respect the day certainly wasn''t a waste.

    The first beast we fought was a large, black Cat. It must have stood about twelve foot tall whilst on all fours and it was quick. However it didn''t really have any other unique features, it''s tale''s length was a little odd as it was about twice as long as the cats actual body.

    Shortly after a few rooms further down we came across another boss monster, I don''t know what else to call the creature other than a nest. Or I guess a queen is just as accurate? Either way it didn''t fight much itself, just kept spawning wave after wave of giant insects at us out of a large egg pouch under it''s stomach. On it''s back was what looked like a nest and out of it came flying insects.

    I can''t say I''m too fond of insects, especially giant ones, so I really didn''t waste any time destroying that one.

    The last boss, which was guarding the door to the sixth floor, was a Megalit, which shouldn''t be a surprise. A green furred Megalit, it had two very long arms which almost touched the floor. It''s attacks mainly involved swinging it''s arms around destroying the dungeon around us.

    Verros had a tough time dodging the fallen debris, it wouldn''t really bother Gial or I and Alvir could dodge it with ease, but Verros had to concentrate on it. So unfortunately he couldn''t actually assist in the battle to much with left him a little grumpy.

    What we found on the sixth floor, was pretty much more of the same, only even stronger now. In fact, their numbers combined with their strength even started to tire Gial and to less extent me. We didn''t spend to long on the sixth floor today due to that very reason, it would be stupid to risk getting a serious injury now of all times.

    Thanks to those three bosses though, I gained another six levels, putting me at [Level 29]. Alvir, gained another seven levels himself, putting him at [level 73], could he really evolve again? His levels do seem to be slowing down quite rapidly, but if he even gains one more evolution he''ll have evolved as much as I have.

    So whilst nothing stand out happened, it was a good day, although an exhausting one, in fact we all slept quite soundly that night. I wonder if anyone else could take the weight of Alvir sleeping on them?

    ~Day 128~

    Thanks to him hastening the progress, Odwiff was allowed to come with us today, Torvinn also decided that we should bring Tiva and Leoth. So today, we had a full party going in to the sixth floor.

    We were full enough that we split in to groups. Unfortunately since Gial and I are the strongest we had to split up to make each team effective. With me was Verros, Tiva and Alvir obviously. Odwiff and Leoth were with Gial.

    Tiva is more than a competent fighter, but she isn''t really on the level to be able to freely walk around the fourth level, let alone the sixth. So she stayed in the back providing support more than anything, being a Dark Elf she is at least proficient with the bow.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    By the end of the day we managed to work our way to one boss, it felt a little strained the whole way, Tiva didn''t complain or lose her temper once. She''s been getting less and less aggressive since I saved her that one time. Which I suppose is a good thing, but I hope it doesn''t mean what I think it might.

    Anyway, the one boss our group killed was some sort of giant fish, a fish with almost legs. I say almost as they were a cross between fins and legs. Tiva said it seemed to be a very large Waterdragon, not actual dragons but they have similar appearances. I remember them myself, although I remember them a lot smaller.

    Thanks to the slow progress we made, Alvir and I didn''t quite have as much success as yesterday. I grew from [Level 29] to [Level 32] and Alvir only went from [Level 73] to [Level 77]. The other group had a bit more luck, since Leoth is the strongest in this family he managed to hold his own to a certain degree.

    When we were about to get on the boat, we were greeted by a certain dungeon boss. "Sup b*tch." Venya called out to me.

    I turned around to greet her back. "Venya, are you ready?" She nodded her head leaping on to the deck of our boat. I saw Odwiff exchanging an interesting look with Gial before shrugging his shoulders.

    Gial walked over to Venya and took off his hat bowing. "So you''re Miss Venya then? The names Gial, ma''am." Gial gave his most charming smile.

    Venya narrowed her eyes and looked across our group. "Uh yeah. Nice to meet y''all. I''ll, uh be working with you from now on." She managed to mumble a few words of greeting out. I don''t think she''s talked to this many people at once in a long while.

    When we arrived back at the camp I made proper introductions. As for where she''s sleeping Venya just stayed with me, my little home was large enough for three people just about. I managed to find enough blankets and the like for her too.

    I have to say the Dark Elves were surprisingly good about the whole thing, at least she got a lot better reception than we first did. At this point I think they''ll take all the help they can get.

    I kind of wish at least Hawkwood came with us, I''m sure he could beat Ekri, but well, he had a job to do. Unfortunately. No, what we have will have to do. Now that we have Venya with her great speed the plan has been updated slightly, but it''s pretty much the same. Now, it''s just a matter of time.

    ~Day 129~

    The same plan and the same make up as yesterday, we did offer to let Venya join us, but she''d rather rest today. She said that altering the very core of your dungeon can apparently be quite exhausting, can''t say that''s exactly surprising.

    My group found another boss today, and just outside it''s room were some more stairs heading down. We decided as a group not to go any further, the sixth floor was already more than enough for Leoth and Tiva. Besides, it would be silly to start another floor, we''re so close to being ready we just don''t have that kind of time unfortunately.

    Anyway, this boss room was... An interesting one. Five bosses inside, all equal in strength to the Waterdragon, all different kinds of Megalit. There was an agreement that we should tackle this one as a whole group, so we had to call the others over to us. It''s not that I don''t think I could take care of them, I just don''t know if I can fight and help out Tiva at the same time.

    With the others there as well the fight went as well as you''d expect. It was a complete victory. One Megalit was small and had horns, that one seemed to really want to pierce Tiva for whatever reason. Another had incredibly sharp claws that cut through rock, another one had a ridiculously hard hide. Mine and Odwiffs weapons were the most effective against that one. The last two were the same, both seemed to have sort of buffing magic and sat behind the others. I didn''t even know a normal monster could use magic, they must be quite rare variants that we killed.

    After that battle we were done for the day, Tiva looked ready to collapse, that must have be incredibly intense for her. Will she be okay against the Orcs then? I can''t imagine such a large scale battle being any less extreme or intense...

    I have to say though, after killing five bosses in one go I would have expected Alvir and I to get quite a boost, but there''s no such luck. Alvir only gained five levels and I only gained 3 again. So I''m sitting at [Level 35] whilst he''s [Level 82].

    Unfortunately, there''s no more time for dungeon diving, there''s no more time for preparing. When we arrived back, Torvinn told us, we were ready. All that was left was to move all the equipment and personal to the ships we have docked. That''s an operation for tomorrow, with some good organisation and help from Gial and I especially, the task should be completed by tomorrow evening.

    That means there''s no more training, no more preparing. This is it. Somehow, I think that just dawned on a lot of us, we''d be in a battle like none of us have seen in just a few days time. Fear, anxiety and for me especially excitement. Every day I''ve been feeling it more and more, I''m looking forward to this battle. I''m looking forward to facing her.

    ~Day 130~

    The work started early morning, if we wanted to finish by the end of the day it had to. Even Venya helped, albeit begrudgingly. Our jobs were to haul the weapons and armour, we wrapped them in large clothes to drop of at the strongest ships, the ones that could take the most weight. Some of the Dark Elves were armed as well, but only those we needed. There was no need to arm everyone, it would just mean having to spend time equipping it all for no reason then removing when we camp at night.

    The Ex-Slaves were preparing for us to leave, none of them would be coming with us, it was unfair to get those not involved to fight. Especially when they wouldn''t be any use anyway. The rest of the Dark Elves made sure of our food supply and that the ships were ready to move tomorrow morning.

    It was halfway through the day before something unexpected happened, and it only happened to me. I was beneath the deck of one of the ships hauling the equipment making sure it was all secure when there was a sudden flash of light next to me.

    After pulling my arm down from my eyes, I saw what had happened, floating in front of me was Amenia, the golden haired Light Elf, she held a worried expression. "Lady Ellena." She called out to me. I changed to a defensive stance and began to reach for Skullcrusher before she shook her head. "I''m not here for any hostilities my Lady." She commented.

    I stayed in the stance, I''m not sure I could even dent her, but it''s best if I don''t let my guard down. "Then what are you here for."

    She looked around and lowered her voice. "I have to be quick, Calia has gone to give an update to the council, but she won''t be gone long." She looked genuinely worried, her arrogance completely gone when it''s just the two of us. "Before, you were asking us, how to defeat Ekri?" I nodded my head. "I''m not sure I can tell you that, as I do not know, but I can warn you." She placed her hands on my shoulders and stared in to my eyes, her beautiful eyes mesmerising so close to mine. "Ekri is not sane. No matter what you can not trust her my Lady."

    I knotted my brow, not sane is it? We had guessed as much, but what does she meant ''trust her'' why would I trust her. "I''m not sure what you mean?" I replied.

    "Our records show, you had dealings with a powerful bandit before, instead of ending him you made a deal. You can not be so naive with Ekri. She is not ''honourable'' like that bandit. She is unpredictable, she is dangerous." I looked down, indeed, I''ve thought maybe I was naive, but does she think I''m naive enough to trust an insane Orc?

    "Why are you telling me this? I wasn''t just going to walk up to her and ask her to be friends you know?" I looked back in her eyes, trying to stay on equal ground.

    "Because, we can''t lose you Lady Ellena. Calia may have threatened you, but even she knows that much. Not when it''s this close." Amenia then began to fly off. "I can''t waste anymore time, she''ll be back any minute."

    I tried to stop her. "Wait. When what''s this close? Lavias? Is that what this is about?!"

    She shook her head. "You can''t know, it''s too dangerous. You have to remember." Then as soon as she came the Light Elf disappeared in to a flash of light.

    I blinked a few times then stamped my foot rocking the ship. "SH*T!" I exclaimed. This is so infuriating, why are there people who know more about me than I do? What exactly do I need to remember?

    I was a farmer, that''s all I ever was, just a normal farmer. Ellephwen never mentioned seeing anything else in my past, and I don''t remember anything else. I''ve never been anything special before.

    I took a few deep breaths, and let out a sigh. I needed to calm down, stomping about won''t change anything. Still... Sh*t.

    For the rest of the of the day I couldn''t stop thinking about it, on top of that I had Ekri to worry about too. No matter what I''ve got kill her? Is that what Amenia was saying? What exactly caused her to be the way she is? She must have saved Wrok to have gained his loyalty, so surely she''s not entirely evil right?

    No, I shouldn''t trust her, she''s not stable, even I know Amenia wasn''t lying about that, but can I trust the Light Elves, she certainly seemed to be doing that behind Calia''s back.

    Whatever the case may be, my mind was stuck on these subjects for the rest of the day, so much so that I didn''t even notice when it had become dark, I didn''t even notice how barebones the camp became. All those piles of food and weapons now sitting on the ships, just enough food and drink to get us through the night.

    To stop everyone from being too tense, Torvinn allowed us to spend the night drinking, we didn''t have to be up particularly early tomorrow, it would only take a few hours to reach our destination.

    It was nice, took my mind off difficult things, we all needed to relax tonight. I did see something surprising though, well in to the party I saw Odwiff slip away. Odwiff of all people leaving the drinking party early. I left Verros and Gial to enjoy themselves, both already a little drunk.

    After walking around for a little while, I eventually found Odwiff, he was sitting next to the statue... The one of me. He''s pouring a mug of beer on to it. I see, is he saying goodbye? I feel a little bad, I''m right here. "Odwiff." I called out to him.

    He turned to face me a look of feint surprise stating he wasn''t expecting to be followed. "Ah.. Lass, you caught me saying goodbye." He chuckled.

    "Hmph. Not expecting to come back?" I asked smirking.

    He shook his head. "Ain''t no Orc that can keep me from coming back. However, it''s better to be safe than sorry." He smiled gently. He then turned back to the statue, sitting down on the nearby bench. I sat next to him. He smiled warmly up at the statue. "I miss her, you know? Even after two hundred years I miss the damn girl." He chuckled warmly again.

    I looked down at the Dwarf with a troubled expression, should I keep this a secret? "What would you do, if she were alive?" I asked him.

    Odwiff scratched his balding head then sighed heavily. "God''s know. I''d probably ask her where''s she been for one. Then I''d give her a long hug. Why d''you ask lass?" He tilted his head up at me.

    I turned back to look at my statue. "Well, there is such a thing as reincarnation, you seem to really miss her, but maybe she''s still around..." I smiled closing my eyes.

    "Lass, do you know something?" He said genuine interest in his voice. I shrugged my shoulders then winked at him. "Ahh. You''re just teasing me." He waved his hand and shook his head.

    I''m not exactly lying to him, I just still can''t tell him outright, maybe I''ve left it too long? I don''t even understand why I''m so missed. "What did she do to deserve a statue anyway?" I asked him. I am genuinely curious about that.

    Odwiff puffed his lips. "Well, I spose there''s no harm in tellin'' ya. Obviously, she saved the village." I nodded for him to continue. "Well, picture it. A group of around twenty bandits come out of nowhere on to her farm, there she is armed with just a pitchfork she tells her friends to run and get me and me son, the strongest in the village. Now, we were both out hunting, when her friend finally reached us about half an hour had passed. When we returned to the village, we expected it to be filled with the corpes of our friends. Instead, the bandits had yet to even reach it." He paused and took a deep breath. "Imagine that. One untrained farm girl holding off twenty vicious murderers. Thanks to her, no one else had to die. Aye, there was something special about that girl, if she had been born in to a richer family she would have become a famed warrior I''m certain. On top of that, she was completely selfless." He shook his head looking on the verge of tears. "Course'' I knew that before she went and sacrificed herself. I really do miss the lass." Odwiff sighed again.

    Was what I did really that impressive? I didn''t really feel that powerful at the time. A famed warrior, hmm? I still can''t imagine it. This is a good opportunity to ask something else I wanted to know. "You mentioned your son, where is he?" I asked hesitantly, I don''t know if I want to hear the answer I''m expecting.

    Odwiff turned to me and blinked a few time. Then laughed out loud. "Ah, don''t have such an expression lass. As far as I know the lads fine, left about twenty years ago to learn smithing in one of the Dwarven cities." he waved me off still chuckling to himself.

    So at least he should be alright, that''s a lot off my mind right there. "What about his mother?" I asked.

    This time Odwiffs smile faded, a look of melancholy replacing it. "She... Died when the island was torn apart." He looked down. I patted his shoulder. Grabbing my hand he chuckled. "I''m alright lass. It was a long time a go. I do miss her so though."

    For a few minutes we just sat in silence, taking in the distant sounds of partying, and the quiet sounds of the waves hitting the dock. It was a pleasent night, the calm before the storm.

    Then a long yawn broke the silence. Behind us sat Alvir, who was as usual loyally following me around. I patted his head. "You tired boy?" I asked him. He tilted his head and wagged his tale. I turned to Odwiff. "That''s a yes."

    He chuckled. "Aye lass. I think you two need a good sleep. I don''t think I''m in a mood to stay up much later myself." Odwiff wished us goodnight and we left.

    In bed, I took in the silence, the only sound I could hear now was Alvir''s quiet breathing as he slept. The party was beginning to die down, everyone going to bed early. Everyone realising that this could be their last day on this isle. There will be deaths, that''s unavoidable, but it''s still scary to say goodbye.

    [Name: Ellena]

    [Age: 129 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 35] +17

    [Health: 39443/39443] + 6650

    [Mana: 6780/6780] + 892

    [Stamina: 30255/30351] + 4740

    [Hunger: 30333/30351] + 4740

    [Attack: 26998] + 4001

    [Defence: 46960] + 7415

    [Magic Attack: 7650 + 845

    [Magic Defence: 15248] + 1612

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)]     [Poison Resistance lvl 8]     [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8]         [Night vision lvl 10 (max)]   [Amplified Vision lvl 9]

    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 69}]      [tough stomach lvl 8]        [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 8]

    [Polearm Expert lvl 3] Up!        [Demifoot lvl 9] Up!        [Warriors Heart lvl 45] Up!

    [Warriors Will lvl 33]            [Warriors Strength lvl 39] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 6]

    [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]          [Dryads Charm lvl 13] Up!   [Skinning lvl 5]

    [Tanning lvl 4]                 [Leatherworking lvl 5]       [Carving lvl 3]

    [Earth Magic lvl 8]             [{Wolfmother lvl 11}]        [{Pillars Aura lvl 8}] Up!

    [Ironbark Skin lvl 5] Up! ]

 Chapter 27: ~Day 131-134~ Mushroom vs Orc

    ~Day 131~

    The day we set off has finally arrived, it''s only early dawn yet the whole army is awake. Torvinn woke up earlier than the rest of us, making sure we each got on the correct ship. Odwiff, Verros, Gial, Alvir and I were all piled on to one ship, the ship holding the majority of the armies gear. It was though that the strongest force should guard it just in case Ekri tries anything. Next to us, in the water Venya begrudgingly swam alongside the ship barely awake. I made sure to have a stick handy to poke her if she started to fall asleep, Frogs can swim, but they can also drown.

    It took a few hours for the entire force to be boarded, leaving the ex slaves behind of course, they had no reason to fight and they didn''t have the strength anyway. With everyone as prepared as they could be we set sale for Miracle Island.

    Through the tame waters of the Dead Isles we made good speed, it only took half a day to reach the great island. At the south face none of Ekris Orcs were waiting for us, at least none that we could see.

    Wanting to give them no chance to catch us unawares we began making camp as soon as we departed the ships. It was Gials and my job to make room in the trees, we had to make a bit of noise doing it, but it was the fastest way.

    As morning changed in to afternoon we had already cleared enough room to camp. It''s not like the camp would be there for any length of time, so it was quite makeshift looking, trunks of trees roped together for makeshift walls. Cloth held up by branches for quick roofs. As they made a place to rest each Elf was given a set of armour and a weapon, the rest of us set up on the outskirts of the camp setting up traps and lookouts. I created several hidden spike traps around the camp and made sure to tell Torvinn so we didn''t accidentally lose any of our force before the time. Verros set up several tripwire traps along with the help of Gial. Finally Odwiff set up some hastily put together crossbows to be triggered by the tripwires. It won''t stop the stronger Orcs, but should hold back the masses should they try a sneak attack.

    When we had finally dug in and all Elves were armed, it was already dark. We made even better time than we planned. Whilst the others were eating, it was my turn to be on guard duty. However just before I left Odwiff stopped me. "Lass, since we could truthfully be attacked at any moment, I thought It''d be best I give this to you now." He told me a tender smile on his face. He held a large sack that almost dragged on the ground behind him, hauling it over his shoulder he let it rest on the floor in front of us. The bag opened as it hit the dirt revealing the contents. A steel set of armour. The chest in segments for ease of movement, branches carved on to it''s surface in golden trim. The rest of the armour were of similar designs, boots, leggings, shoulder pauldrons, gauntlets.

    I looked up at Odwiff "Is this, for me?" I asked surprise in me voice.

    Odwiff smiled bashfully scratching the back of his balding head. "Aye that it is. I''m afraid I didn''t have much time so it''s not my best work. I also didn''t have any real Dwarven steal, so I hope you''ll excuse the poor quality." He chuckled.

    I picked up the chest plate. It almost shined in fires dotting the camp, it was thick, but somehow quite light. I turned it around to look at the inside which was lined with soft fur, it also seemed to glow a dull blue colour. "It''s... Amazing." I managed to stammer out.

    Odwiff grinned scratching his beard coated chin. "Well I guess it''s not that bad." His eyes began to glint. "There''s still one more little surprise though, put it on." He hastened me with his hands.

    I did as he asked, it was made perfectly to fit on my large body, no part too tight or too loose. Even with such little time Odwiff made it so perfect. You can''t fault Dwarven smithing. However, when the armour was on I felt something strange. Like my body strengthen. I looked over to Odwiff with a confused look.

    Odwiff smirked. "Ah you''ve noticed? Ya''see lass, we Dwarves aren''t too good with most magic, there''s the odd exception but we usually can''t use any powerful spells. However, we have a mana pool just like anyone else, so using that, we have perfected the art of enchanting." He said smugly.

    "Enchanting? I''ve never heard of it before." I shrugged.

    Odwiff nodded his head. "That should be the case, we don''t exactly advertise it. I think I can trust you to keep this little Dwarven secret though lass." He winked.

    I paused to look down at my new armour. It felt much more comfortable than my previous home made leather armour. "So what exactly is it?" I asked.

    Odwiff patted his chin with his forefinger. "How exactly to describe it I wonder? Well, to start of with, the armour is enchanted to enhance your natural defence, the more you have the more it enhances." I took a look at my defence, [Defence: 46960 + 20000] indeed there was now an odd edition in there. So does that mean my total is now 66960? That''s quite a significant improvement.

    "That''s never happened when I''ve worn armour before." I replied, slightly in awe.

    Odwiff nodded. "Of course lass, normal armour just adds another layer of protection to your body, it''s just physical, it has nothing to do with your stats. This, however, is magic infused in to the armour. It affects your stats almost directly." He paused for a moment rubbing his beard. "If you prefer think of it as an extra layer of armour between the steel and your skin." He smiled.

    I took one last peek down at my armour, then rushed forward and picked up the small man in front of me bracing him in a hug. "Thank you, Odwiff." I smiled.

    Odwiff laughed. "It''s no problem. Although lass, I can''t say I''m used to being picked up." He chuckled nervously.

    I blinked a few times before letting him back down. "Oh yeah, of course. Sorry Odwiff." I looked away face turning red.

    Odwiff''s laugh turned in to a fatherly smile. He patted my leg. "It''s alright lass, now you''d best get to your duti-" His sentence was cut short by a loud yelling from the northern end of the camp.

    "EKRI! THE ENEMY IS HERE!" Odwiff and I exchanged glances, before sprinting towards the sound. Alvir, who was soundly napping nearby awoke too, chasing close behind us.

    As we reached the north of the camp I skidded to a halt immediately activating my Mushroom Bubble as large as I could. I looked around at who it covered. A few Dark Elves, including our leaders, Torvinn, Gial and Tiva. Then then was Odwiff, Verros Alvir and Me. All our strongest warriors. I then turned to face forward, there stood Ekri with a single orc at her side, Wrok. Just the two of them. Ekri had a smirk on her face.

    She folded her arms. "So you made it? Funny, after our last meeting I thought you''d have ran already." She chuckled.

    Torvinn stepped forwards. "The Dark Elves are no cowards, Ekri."

    Ekri began walking forwards. "Could have fooled me." She chuckled quietly. She walked right up to the edge of the bubble. "What is this, little Dryad? Is this meant to stop me?" She stared at me.

    I shook my head. "It''s not mean to stop you, it will stop you." I held my ground.

    Ekri smirked. "Is that so?" She pulled back her arms and thrust her fist forward. The ground around the bubble shattered in to pieces, the bark of the trees were ripped from their place and flew towards our camp. The bubble however, stood undamaged. Not that I could say the same for myself, that punch blew almost half my stamina.

    Ekri gritted her teeth. "Tch." She spat through her teeth. "So the Dryad has some tricks up her sleeve." She shrugged and turned back. "No matter, tomorrow, she''ll die. Along with the rest of her little friends." A cruel smile made it''s way on her face as she turned back to face us. "Prepare yourselves Elves. You will pay for what you''ve done." She laughed as she turned back and disappeared in to the forest.

    After a few minutes longer, I hesitantly lowered the bubble collapsing to one knee. Gial came over to me. "What we did to her'' huh. The Dark Elves were quiet before she stomped her way over here. There''s gotta be somethin'' wrong with that Orc." Helping me back up he lowered his voice so only I could hear. "And I reckon it''s thanks to our golden eyed friends." I turned my head to look at Gial, we exchanged knowing glances.

    "Aye, I think ye may be right lad." Odwiff scratched his beard in worry. The mood amongst those of us who knew about the Light Elves was somewhat more sour than the others. It occurs to each of us, that this may not entirely be Ekri''s fault. Still, that doesn''t change the fact she''s got to go.

    I still went on guard duty just in case Ekri tried anything else, but the night was quiet. So after a bit to eat I made my way to my bed with Alvir. There I found Torvinn and Tiva waiting for me. They looked a little nervous. Torvinn held something in his hand. I folded my arms. "Can I help you?" I asked.

    Torvinn gave me a nervous smiled. "We, uh. We just wanted to thank you." He scratched his head.

    "And apologise." Tiva butted in her face red.

    Torvinn nodded. "Yes, and... That." He took a deep breath. "I realise we didn''t get off on the best foot. But, I would like to think you''ve proven yourself our friend and ally. And we would be amiss if we didn''t do the same." He held out his hand. Gripped inside was a small stone talisman with a strange symbol on it.

    I took a hold of it. "This is?" I asked.

    He smiled. "It''s one of a pair." He flashed a similar talisman strapped to his wrist. "You can use it to call to the other when you''re in need of help. I thought you could use it, when you need us to fight Levias." He replied.

    I looked up. "You''ll help me?" I asked, warmth in my chest.

    He nodded. "If we survive of course." He scratched his head. "Just, be careful with it, they belonged to our parents." he smiled.

    "Am I really okay to take something so important." I asked him.

    Torvinn hesitated and looked at his younger sister who nodded through sad eyes. "Yes, thank you." He patted my shoulder and left. I turned to face Tiva who had stood up to leave too. Before she left however she squeezed my arm lightly looking away from me. "Please live." She whispered taking off after her brother.

    I rubbed my arm lightly then exchanged glances with Alvir. A warm smile on my lips and a slight blush on my face. That night, despite what waited for us tomorrow, I slept well.

    ~Day 132~

    There wasn''t much to say as we all prepared to march north, everyone just prepared their equipment, we were as ready as we could be. We all had our own roles in this battle, and we were all concentrating on what they were. It doesn''t matter who I see fall, I have to head straight for Ekri, find her, fight her and hopefully, end her.

    As we began marching north towards where Ekri was known to reside a thick fog rolled in around us. We had predicted something like this would happen, a defensive move by Ekri''s shamans. It''s obviously meant to damage the use of our archers, something Elves are feared for on the battlefield. That''s why Alvir, Verros and Venya would be looking for the Shaman specifically. It''s a severe blow to lose almost all use of our archers.

    We finally reached what seemed to be a large opening to some form of field, no doubt something set up by Ekri to give herself even more of an advantage. Our men set up as we also made preparations. It was now, It was happening, a battle like I''d never seen before. I peeked over at my friends and allies. Even Alvir wasn''t happily wagging his tail at a time like this. "This fogs going to make thing a might difficult to navigate." Gial sighed.

    I agreed with him but I couldn''t help thinking I''d forgotten something. Then I felt a slight weight around my neck. Of course! "Ekri and the Shamans will be behind the rest of the army right? If they''re just due north I can at least get us there." I stated. I held up the trinket around my neck. What was it Rugtug said? Squeeze it and it will point you north? I squeezed the orb gently making it glow a dull blue. The glow began to concentrate in ball of mana facing in front of me. We just walked south so that''s definitely north, it works. I smiled remembering the small creature that gave me this as a parting gift. "Thank you Rugtug." I whispered under my breath.

    Odwiff whistled. "Lass I don''t know where you got that, but I reckon it should have it uses today." He commented. I nodded back at him smiling.

    Torvinn regarded the orb of light with a look of relief. He let out a sigh. "With that sorted, Ekri has one less advantage over us." He turned to signal the army. Those with spears moved forwards and formed a phalanx around the front of the army. Until it was time for Verros to do his job he also joined the front line. The swordsmen were next with the mages and archers close behind. The fastest Elf runners set up in the forests at the side, ready to charge for the Orcs rear guard.

    Our job for now, was to wait it out, we definitely wouldn''t be the ones too attack first, we didn''t have enough men for that. So the plan was to set up a powerful defence and wait for the Orcs attack.

    After we had set up everything had gone quiet, we couldn''t see anything through the fog, but every so often a quiet murmuring could be heard through it. The Orcs clearly didn''t want to attack either.

    A half an hour passed, our forces stayed tense. Then, out of nowhere a cloud of magic flew through the fog it hit my Mushroom Shield harmllesly. I guess they ran out of patience. Out of the fog a chorus of yells and drum beats became louder and louder before a horde of Orcs came charging through it. "BRACE!!" Torvinn yelled as our spearmen raised their weapons.

    Before the Orcs could reach us they were stopped in their tracks as the first few rows of them fell into the spike pits I had hidden in front of us. With the rest slowing to a stop our archers and mages rained down upon them. Dozens of Orcs fell to our onslaught before a large Orc pushed his way through the crowd. It was Darc who easily passed over the pit I had created, he snarled as he charged at the bubble I created. Our mages threw waves of spells at him.

    He reached my shield and threw his axe at it. The blow took a significant chunk off my stamina. With the Shamans buff Darc was nothing to laugh about. Whilst gritting my teeth I deactivated my shield, I had to conserve my strength for Ekri. Unfortunately it was up to the Elves to face Darc now. "Torvinn. We''re going!" I yelled at the Elf.

    He nodded his head pointing his sword towards Darc. "Good luck to you!" He yelled back. I waved at Odwiff and Gial who both charged forward in response. We ran straight in to the crowd of Orcs who were unable to slow us down. Even more of the horde fell to us as we hacked our way through. Over to my left I spotted Verros, Venya, Alvir and a few Elves fight their way through too. Venya pulled on ahead her impossible speed ripping through the Orcs before they could even realise they were dead.

    The combination of Odwiffs armour and my natural defence meant that mot of the Orcs couldn''t even scratch me, even with their strength buff. Even as we reached the end of the Orcs forces I had lost almost no health or stamina. As we kept running a loud horn resounded from our sides as a hundred Elves burst from the forest behind the Orcs forces. Circling them and doing the best they could to cause panic. However, it''s not what I should be focusing on. I turned my head foreword, just as we''d predicted ahead of me stood Ekri who snarled with glee. I raised Skullcrusher and sprinted towards her.

    "Wrok apologises." I heard a voice say to the side of me, I looked just in time to see a long thin one sided blade swing at me. Ducking I slid under the blade and carried on my charge. behind me I heard Odwiff clash with Wrok. I had no time to pay attention to him.

    Ekri pulled out two long slightly curved blades, almost like oversized cleavers. Lightning arced from her arms to the blades shadowing them in a dim blue light. I hesitated, I''ve never fought one who uses lightning before. She began laughing. "COME AT ME LITTLE DRYAD!" She sneered. "Let''s have fun." I leaped forwards slamming down Skullcrusher with all my might, Ekri raised her blades to stop my blow. A we connected an explosion happened around us, Ekri''s entire body was pushed down as lightning darted the ground around us. I looked downward to Ekri who stood unaffected by the blast in a crater in the ground.

    Her shoulders began shaking, but not out of fear. "He. HA HA HA HA. YES YES!" Sensing danger I kicked off her body jumping backwards causing her to stumble lightly. The lightning began to surround her entire body. A dark grin spread across her twisted face. "Good... Good Dryad. This could be fun!" She commented lunging forwards as the lightning arced behind her.

    As she swung her blades at me the lightning formed blows afterwards, each blow she threw at me the lightning sent another two. I was just managing to keep up, but still my new armour became scratched and burnt as I was pushed back. Each blow that reached my skin slowed me down, trying to paralyse me as it pierced my flesh. Already I had lost a fifth of my health. All of a sudden Ekri''s arm stopped in it''s tracks, I looked as to why. A single whip held her back, she turned with am unstable look in her eye as she spotted Gial. "DO NOT INTERRUPT!" She roared as she turned grabbing hold of the whip and yanking Gial towards her.

    I used the time Gial gave me to swing Skullcrusher freely in to Ekris back, she flew forwards with a grunt straight past Gial who was still flying my way. He landed gracefully on the floor one hand keeping his hat on. "Much obliged." He said tipping his hat.

    I nodded in response. "Fine. I see how it is." Ekri commented as she turned around to face us again, her eyes wild. "Before I can have a good fight with the Dryad I have to kill the Elves." She smirked. "Just another reason to add to the list." She grimaced flying towards Gial.

    Gial jumped backwards barely dodging Ekri''s attack, she swung her weapons at him, his body weaving in and out. I jumped at her from the side Skullcrusher meeting one her blades. She turned back to face me her eyes bloodshot. "I''m clearly out of my league. I''ll go help the Dwarf. Good look miss." Gial tipped his hat running off.

    Ekri grinned as she thrust her swords at me. "What a coward, right Dryad? Do you see what I mean now?" She began effortlessly talking to me as I barely blocked her blows.

    I jumped backwards. To get my bearings, whilst Ekri kept charging I dodged out of the way of her attacks. "He''s just smarter than you." I smirked. Ekri growled as I ducked under her sword and threw my fist up connecting with her chin. She flew backwards as the ground followed by a temporary of the fog.

    her body was flung against a solid cliff that seemed to appear out of nowhere, the whole cliff shook as her body sent hundreds of cracks in every direction. A few Orc bodies fell down from the cliff, they wore strange robes. "The Shamans." I whispered, I could hear the battle from down here. Somehow Verros and the others found their way to the top of that cliff through this fog.

    "Smarter than me?" My attention was brought back to Ekri. She wiped blood from her mouth. "How could a f*cking Elf possibly be smarter than me?" She growled.

    I smirked raising Skullcrusher in to a stance. "He knows how to pick his fights." I grinned. Ekri''s eyes widened again and the scar on her face began to bleed. She let out a blood curdling roar as she jumped at me.

    Her blades swung at me with wild precision. Her speed even more ferocious than before, parts of my armour and flesh were carved off, I could feel the lightning course through my body every time my body was pierced. My movements were slowing, and Ekri could see it.

    "What are you grinning about brat? Do you enjoy pain so much?" Ekri accused me in an angered voice. Grinning? I guess I am grinning.Stolen novel; please report.

    I laughed out loud as my loose fist connected with her stomach knocking her backwards. "I''m having fun." I replied. It''s true, this fight, this battle I''d been looking forward to for so long. This atmosphere, the sounds of a larger battle going on around us. The occasional glimpse of Odwiff and Gial I get out of the corner of my eye; everything is even greater than I could have imagined.

    Ekri paused for a moment, then began laughing herself. "You''re just as bad as me." She grinned. Changing her stance slightly Ekri charged once again. Her blade connecting with Skullcrusher in a great spark. Her second blade pierced my waist, I jumped up and kicked her arm back before it could pierce too deep. Landing on the ground safely I shook my head "I''d like to think I have a better grasp on my sanity." I taunted shrugging my shoulders. Ekri, growled and charged at me again, before she reached me she spun her body around swinging her blades, I raised Skullcrusher to block the attack, but the power she threw into it knocked my defence away, she quickly used the chance and pierced her right blade deep in my chest. I coughed up a pile of blood as my body became weaker.

    Ekri twisted her blade inside me. "Your defensive ability is impressive Dryad, but nothing can stop my blade." She menaced. I grimaced and activated Mushroom shield slamming it directly in to Ekri''s arm knocking it out of the way. "What the fu-" Before she could say anymore I used her surprise to grab hold of her other arm, with both hands I yanked hard. Ekri yelled in pain as she watched the flesh on her arm be separated from her torso. As soon as I took hold of it I threw it away. As she screamed through rage and pain Ekri smashed through my shield with her remaining hand and slashed at my body once more.

    With no time to dodge her blade cut deep in to my back knocking me on to the floor. I could barely move, her blades onslaught paralysing my body. She walked up behind my motionless body, her mouth overflowing with blood. She grabbed hold of my head, her fist easily fitting around it and yanked it up. She walked me over to a large boulder and with all her strength slammed my face in to it. "YOU B*TCH! YOU B*TCH YOU B*TCH YOU B*TCH." She repeated as the ground shattered around us.

    I didn''t have time to react, my health bar slowly depleted with every blow, my entire head felt like it was on fire. I couldn''t think, I couldn''t move, all I could do was watch the boulder in front of me turn to dust with every blow. Ekri slowed down panting, then threw me to the ground head first. I could not longer see her. Then, I felt something pierce the back of my skull. Even with all my skills, all I felt was pain. Between my eyes I saw the front of a blade covered in my blood find it''s way out. My vision starting fading in and out.

    Before I lost consciousness I had to do something, my hands. Just my hands. Yes! I moved them, now! I activated Mushroom Bubble. I heard a roar as Ekri was thrown back. Barely able to move my arm, I yanked Ekri''s blade out of my skull. I turned around with the last of my strength, but with my vision blurred I could barely make out Ekri, let alone fight her. She stood up slowly and began to stomp towards me, but two pairs of legs appeared in front of me. Odwiff and Gial, I''m sure of it. My vision began to darken fully as I felt my body slump to the floor.

    Just before everything went black, I saw Ekri''s face, she was yelling, at me I think. Damn... This isn''t really the best time... To lose... Consciousness...

    ~Day 133~

    A forest. Strange, the grass is... Glowing? Like in Venya''s dungeon? This planet? In Ein? "Commander, he''s gone." Commander? Who? Are they talking about Venya? Is this a dream of Venya? Why would I?

    Survive. That''s what I have to do, but why? "E....a" Who''s there? Who cares'' I''ve got to surv- "Ellena." I blinked as my eyes were blinded. A few face came in to focus, Verros, Alvir and Tiva. After another few blinks I looked around, I was back in my tent, or whatever you would call the place I was sleeping. My armour was gone, but Skullcrusher was sitting against a nearby tree.

    I sat up rubbing my head, it hurt, quite a lot. "What happened?" I groaned. Verros chuckled lightly, whilst Tiva sighed with relief.

    Verros gently pushed me down to a lying position. "What happened was Ekri sent hundreds of bolts of lightning through your ruttin'' brain lass." I turned my head to see Odwiff polishing my armour nearby, he sighed. "And my armour did jack of all nothin'' to stop it." Odwiff wiped sweat off his brow.

    The memories flooded back to me, that''s right. I lost. Ekri beat me. "Odwiff, it''s not your fault. Your armour saved my life plenty. None of the other Orcs could even scratch me." I smiled weakly at him.

    Odwiff turned his head, his ears turning lightly red. "we-well like I said, it''s not me best work, but it''s still Dwarven made." He mumbled. I giggled quietly.

    Still, did we win? I can see injuries on all of them. Verros has more magical burns than a normal human could survive and it looks like Tiva is missing a finger. They are both alive however. "We retreated." Verros said, like he could read my mind.

    I narrowed my eyes. "The Orcs let us retreat? Ekri did?" I asked looking up at him.

    He shook his head. "She didn''t want to, but Wrok stopped her from pursuing. You weakened her to the point that even I could have taken her out." He smiled approvingly.

    I scratched my head. "So the Orcs retreated too?" I looked up at Verros.

    He shook his head and looked over to Tiva. She seemed surprised. "Uh. We uh, we retreated because we started losing, it''s just the Orcs didn''t pursue us." I gave her a puzzled expression. "Whilst the shamans are using their buff magic and creating the fog simultaneously, they can''t move. So if the Orcs pursued us not only would they lose the advantage of the fog, but they would lose the Shamans buff." Verros nodded.

    I let out a sigh. "So they can''t move from their spot?" I asked.

    Verros nodded. "But neither can we, it''s a stalemate." He also sighed.

    I scratched the recovering wound on my forhead, it was taking a while to heal, probably thanks to Ekri''s blade. "So what''s the plan?" I asked.

    There was a pause of silence. "That''s what my brother and the other surviving family leaders are discussing right now." Tiva replied.

    I see, so no plan of such. Still, ''surviving leaders'' means that a few died, right? Which reminds me. "What''s the current state of things? Who have we lost and who have they lost? What''s everyone doing?" I asked.

    Tiva exchanged glances with Verros. "Well thankfully we''ve only lost a few leaders, other than that we lost about a fifth of our total forces. We don''t know the death toll for the Orcs, but we definitely took more than they did. As for their leaders, Darc is dead, which cost us a larger chunk of our mages than we''d like, but we ended him." Tiva answered me. I nodded my head in response, my guess would be our army retreated after the death of Darc, exhausted mage''s aren''t useful.

    I looked over to Verros. "What about the Shamans?" I asked him.

    Verros looked down. "We failed a bit in that regard, we lost way more than the Shamans. Ekri had a sort of honourguard protecting them, what''s more being so close to the Shamans the buffs power seemed doubled. We did manage to take out half the Shamans, but it wasn''t enough." He shrugged.

    "What about Venya? She was with you wasn''t she?" I noticed the Frog woman was nowhere to be seen.

    Verros scratched the back of his neck. "She survived alright, to be honest if it weren''t for her I don''t think we would have been able to take out as many Shamans as we did." He then looked troubled. "However, she left this morning, saying she was going to get some reinforcements. Some Elves believe she''s just running away." He rubbed his eyes.

    I shook my head. "She wouldn''t do that, she''ll be back." I answered. The two of them seemed to agree with the answer. "And Gial? And what about that other Orc? Rezk?" I tilted my head.

    "Gial is with the other Elf leaders. As for Rezk, he has been spotted. He seems to use some sort of shadow magic. He suddenly appeared behind our forces, took a few out then disappeared again." Verros replied shaking his head. "He''s going to be troublesome."

    I see, he certainly is. "So what now?" I asked.

    Verros stood up, followed closely by Tiva. "For today, at least, you rest. We need you at full strength, Ellena." Verros gave me a wry smile.

    I sighed brushing my hand through my thick hair. "If that''s my job, I''ll do my best." I smiled in turn.

    Verros patted my arm. "Good, get some rest. You deserve it." With that, Verros left in the direction of the sea. Gone to do some salt water fishing by the looks of things. Tiva, after bowing and looking back a few time with an awkward expression, ran off deeper in to the camp. Odwiff and Alvir however kept me company as I rested.

    Which is what I did for the rest of the day. Even as evening came my strength had not completely returned, it''s the longest I''ve taken to recover in quite a while. Ekri really did some damage. Which hopefully means she''s in the same situation.

    Before I went to bed Torvinn came to visit me. The plan hadn''t changed much. The only difference was the Elves would be more on the defensive to wait for Venya''sreinforcements. Which of course means, we''d be relying on her to save us. Either way, my job was still to concentrate on Ekri.

    Which will be easier now incidentally, what with stabbing me directly through the skull I gained a few new skills [Lightning resistance lvl 3] and [Paralysis Resistance lvl 2] which I''m sure will have their uses. Really, you would think Paralysis would just be part of lightning, unless there are things other than lightning that can paralyse?

    Still, I shouldn''t complain, like this they''ll stack and double my defence against Ekri''s blades. Maybe with this I can actually win this time...

    ~Day 134~

    Just before we began our march towards the battlefield, Venya returned with her ''reinforcements'' and they aren''t what I was expecting. Then again, I don''t know what I was expecting, but it wasn''t twenty giant frogs. Like the three ones she was torturing before. I can see how they''ll be helpful though, they weren''t exactly weak even when tortured like they were.

    With the spirits of those Elves that believed Venya to just be running lifted, we once again made our way to the entrance of the battleground, what greeted us, was Ekri herself. Even before we had time to set ourselves up, Ekri stood in front of her army, waiting for us. Her expression said she was arrogant in her victory, so not much change their. Although her body spoke otherwise. The arm I had ripped of had grown back, but smaller... It had lost all muscle, my guess would be that her regeneration skill isn''t quite as powerful as mine.

    However, Ekri didn''t so much as speak as our army cautiously set itself up, her smile did suffer a small drop when she spotted the rather Large frogs we now incorporated in to our forces, but even that wasn''t enough to sever her confidence.

    When our army was poised and ready, Ekri stepped forward. "So good of you all to join us again." She quipped, a smirk on her face. "Now, you''re probably wondering what I''m doing here, correct?" She looked across our forces, then without waiting for a reply carried on. "Well, I just didn''t see the point in hiding, you know? This battle''s going to come down to me and the Dryad anyway." She shrugged. "And, I won, last time." Raising both of her hands, she raised one finger on her original arm and none on her regrown one.

    There was a quiet murmuring amongst our forces as they exchanged glances. Was this her plan? To scare our warriors? Make them scared? They''re Dark Elves, even as docile as they''ve been battle is in their blood. "You didn''t win though. Look at me." I replied turning to our army. "I am alive, yes she is too. But it wasn''t through victory, it was a draw." I turned back to face her. "And this time, it will be a victory." I smirked.

    Ekri folded her arms, a displeased look upon her scarred face. "You think that just because your body recovers faster, it was a draw? No, Little Dryad, that was my victory." She proclaimed arrogantly. "And after I''m done with you, the Elves will get exactly what they deserve." A cruel grin spread across her face.

    I heard a sigh next to me. "Again with this? These Elves don''t deserve anything, they didn''t DO anything." Verros commented shaking his head.

    Ekri''s eyes widened. "Didn''t do anything? THEY''RE ELVES, THEY KILLED MY FAMILY!" She growled wildly.

    Verros'' eyes narrowed, as he opened his mouth, I placed my hand on his shoulder making him look at me and shook my head. "Calm down, alright?" I told him. He nodded slowly, stepping backwards. Not that I can say much, I want to rip the b*tches jaw in half.

    Ekri rubbed her hands across her face. "I still remember it. So clearly in my mind. Fire everywhere, the huts burnt to ash. I went to try and find my parents, my brothers. There they were, outside the chief hut. Each limb severed, hung up on stakes to look like bodies. Then that b*tch, sitting there, amongst the desecrated corpses of my family drenched in their blood. Her golden eyes had no regret, no remorse." Ekri could clearly still see that scene in front of her very eyes.

    I exchanged glances with Verros. Golden eyes could only mean one kind of Elf, the Light Elves. Why the f*ck would they do something so twisted? There couldn''t have been anything in it for them surely? Isn''t Ekri a victim, in her own way.

    Well, no matter, there''s no excuse for what she does, I can''t go sympathising with her. I glared at the Orc in front of me. "Even so, you''re fighting the wrong enemy." I growled at her, certain of my stance.

    Ekri growled as her face turned twisted in anger. "SHUT UP. LIKE YOU CAN UNDERSTAND!" She yelled as she jumped towards me. I l did in kiind making us clash in the middle. I heard yells as Orcs and Elves were thrown away from our collision which caused the ground to rumble. Then immediately after, I heard the roars of the armies as our people clashed. "THIS TIME YOU DIE DRYAD!" Ekri yelled in my face.

    I yanked Skullcrusher off my back and swung it downwards, Ekri dodged sideways as behind her Wrok''s blade thrust towards my eyes. Jumping backwards Gials whip wrapped around the blade from the side pulling Wrok towards him tipping his hat towards me as he did.

    I had no time to respond however, as several bolts of lightning struck my arm, I turned to dodge just in time as Ekri swung at me. I clashed Skullcrusher with her blades, she was favouring her good arm far above her newly regrown one.

    As I fought on with Ekri exchanging blows I spotted several other blades soaring my way, shunting the crazed Orc backwards I swung Skullcrusher around to deal with these new foes. Several crushed Orcs bodies flew away from me as Skullcrusher met with them.

    I turned to face Ekri again, she was crushing the head of a rather unfortunate Elf. This isn''t going to work here. If I let Ekri stay in the middle of battlefield there''s going to be unnecessary deaths. As she was distracted I sprinted at Ekri, before she could noticed me I shoulder barged in to her causing her to fly through the ranks of the Orcs. I followed closely behind readying Skullcrusher to come down upon her as I landed. She skidded to a halt as she landed, launching a cloud of dust in to the air and digging in the ground. As I slammed my weapon down she jumped sideways, just narrowly avoiding the now massive crater in the ground.

    I stood up to face Ekri, behind her I caught a glimpse of what looked like a giant frog jumping up something. It looks like they''re bringing heavy weapons for the Shamans this time.

    Ekri lunged at me, but I managed to dodge. She seems to be moving slower already, maybe her recovery is quite slow? She circled me slashing at my body with her good arm, she got a few hits in then backed away. I raised Skullcrusher ready to start my offensive, but just as I was about to she pointed at the ground with a smirk on her face.

    Sh*t. I fell for it. Looking down, I seemed to be in some sort of trap. In a circle around me, a grid of lightning sat. In the split second I looked downwards, the lightning exploded.

    My body felt like it had done something very similar as the explosion of lightning arced through my body. I could see it course through my veins and burn my teeth. I could feel the screams escaping my throat, but no sounds came out. After a few seconds, it finally stopped and my body fell to the ground, singed and steaming. "Boom." I heard Ekri snicker. "I''m not taking any chances today, Dryad. yesterday was fun, but I need you to die for me." She stated walking towards me.

    I lifted my head to look at her. "N-n.. c...an d.." My words wouldn''t come out. Ekri kept walking towards me, then lent down in front of me.

    She grabbed my collar smiling, then turned her head. "What was that?" She said mockingly.

    I glared at her, she probably thinks I''m already defeated. So arrogant. I dug my feet in the ground, grabbed Ekri''s collar in turn and opened my mouth. "I said no can do." I thrust my head upwards with any strength I could find in the position I was in. My head connected directly with hers as the air around us blasted away, not a second later Ekris body did they same blasting in to the fog behind her.

    With a bit of a struggle I managed to stand myself up. I wonder if without those new skills, would I already be dead? No, but I''m sure I would have already lost. In the split second I was alone, I could hear the sounds of two battle happening on either side of me, but even through them, I could hear Ekri''s roar.

    I readied myself once again as Ekri tore through the fog and she began her onslaught once again. I dodged under her first swing landing a punch on her stomach, her second swing I pushed away with Skullcrusher causing her to spin around and cut me across the chest with her other blade. I exchanged another flurry of blows with her, one after another, trading fists, blades and kicks.

    For a while it seemed evenly matched, her lightning no longer had such a damaging effect on me and she knew it. Even so her grin did not fade, as mine didn''t.

    Then something distracted us, a body that fell in to the middle of our fight, Ekri jumped back as the dead Shaman''s body fell in front of her. "Tch." She clicked her tongue, now distracted by the knowledge that her Shamans were clearly being offed, I used the opportunity and swung under arm knocking Ekri high in to the air causing me to stumble backwards slightly.

    Ekri came flying back down in a matter of seconds creating a small impact crater in the ground. I cautiously approached the heavy dust pile that had settled around her. She appeared to be still? Did I do it? There''s no way such a little thing would finish her off.

    Just as I thought, her body began to stir, a few quiet groaning noises escaped her mouth. "Enough..." I heard her mutter. Then, her body began to glow, a faint green energy. "I thought I could kill you without their help, but this has gone on long enough." Ekri stated, her hands dug in to the ground as she hoisted herself to her feet. Her muscles seem to stretch, veins found their way to the service and pulsated rapidly. "I''m going to borrow my Shamans power." Ekri commented, her eyes covered in a dark energy.

    I took a step backwards. "You mean, this whole time... You haven''t been using it?" I stuttered. I knew Ekri was strong, but. She wasn''t even using the Shamans buff?

    The lightning blades dropped to the floor out of the Orcs hands as she took a step towards me. "No. I thought it would make the battle boring if I did, so I blocked it." She growled taking another step forwards. "But I''ve had enough, you''re p*ssing me off." Her eyes widened as a vein bulged in her forehead. She cracked her knuckles as she took another step forward.

    I took another step back, then hesitated. I can''t go getting scared now, she injured, injured to the point where the buff shouldn''t matter, right? "Why''d you throw away your weapons?" I asked her. It wasn''t smart for her to do so.

    Ekri took another step towards me, now standing directly in front of me. Her massive body burning with pure power. "Why?" She asked mockingly. I planted one foot in the ground crushing it and swung Skullcrusher with any strength I cold muster. The weapon flew towards Ekri with the power to crush cliffs and she grabbed it.

    With one hand Ekri stopped my swing. Her hand gripped Skullcrusher tightly as she leaned down to my face. "I''ll show you why." She whispered in my ear as her hand grabbed my wrist instead. With her free hand she crushed my gut with one punch making me throw up a puddle of blood. Then she threw my limp body down. I heard her foot steps clomp towards my body sprawled on the floor. I tried to move, but my body wouldn''t listen to me, I was dangerously close to death, and had completely exhausted my stamina.

    Ekri grabbed hold of my right arm. "An eye for an eye... A tooth for a tooth." She stated holding my body down with one foot. Then with little effort she ripped my arm out of it''s socket as I screamed. "An arm for an arm." She smiled grimly.

    My vision began to blur, I could barely see Ekri anymore and my feeling began to fade. All I could see was my health, I was dead. There wasn''t anything that could change that, my life was going to end. At the hands of a psychotic Orc. Not exactly the way I was expecting to go. I''m not even a year old, I was hoping to last a little longer. All I need is to survive. To win. To kill.

    To survive. "ELLLLENA!!" My vision snapped back in to focus as I saw the blade of a spear pierce Ekri''s chest. Behind her stood Verros fear in his eyes... Directed at me.

    Verros yanked his spear out and jumped backwards. Behind him a bloodied Gial and Venya appeared. Ekri touched the blood leaking out of her chest with a surprised look on her face. "What the?" She expressed looking in the direction of the cliff then down at her body. The energy had disappeared, which means! "You killed my Shamans?" Ekri said with disbelieve.

    Verros nodded. "That''s right. The last of your Shamans surrendered, with them gone, you''ve lost Ekri! Surrender yourself." He demanded.

    Ekri turned her head to look at me slowly, her expression neutral. She then turned back to Verros. "Actually. I can''t boy. I''ve got to keep a promise I made." She smiled. Verros'' expression didn''t change. "Don''t you remember boy, the promise I made you..." Ekri grinned. Verros narrowed his eyes thinking. Then quickly widened them in realisation, as did I. Before, when we first meant Ekri. "You''ll be the first to die. Boy" Ekri grinned repeating herself.

    I reached out my remaining hand to Verros eyes wide. "R..un." I managed to force out, but it was already too late Ekri pounced on Verros. Gial and Venya rushed over, but they were swatted away with ease. The Orc grabbed Verros and crushed him against the ground. I couldn''t even move as she relentlessly beat on his body.

    I tried to move I tried to get up. I had to save him. I had to stop her. I had to end her, to win. To save Verros, to survive, I had to kill, she had to die. I had to survive. Have to survive.

    "Oh what''s this? The Dryad can still stand." Survive, kill. "What, are you still going to try- Oof!" Survive, crush. "What are you- Gaah!" Must kill. "How are you even still moving. What is thi- AAARGH!!" Have to. Can''t stop. "Stop! STTOOP! THE ELVES MUST DI- ARRGGH. YOU HAVE TOO- STo-- I canc diiiee hee...ree.. I... Haff... tu... stoopp the-" Have to kill. Must kill to survive.

    Got to survive. "Ellena." Survive, kill, break.. "ELLENA!" Must surv... What?

    I blinked a few times, my vision was blurred, but my body wasn''t where I remembered it. I looked around me, dozen of Orcs and Elves stood and watched me in horror. What are they looking at? I followed their eye line to see what it was and felt sick for it.

    Below me was, a corpse. Or at least must have resembled one once. Mangled, beaten, just a pile of flesh, brain and blood. I looked up at Gial who now stood in front of me, concern on his face. "It''s okay now Ellena, we won." He knelt down and placed a hand on my shoulder.

    I looked down at my hands, covered in blood and flesh and back up at him. "We... won?" Gial nodded his head a faint smile on his lips. "I see." I sighed relaxing my body, my vision began to blur again.

    Wait, not yet what about. "Verros!" I jerked back up, looking around for where he could be. My vision began to go black just as I spotted his body. It wasn''t moving. "Verros..." I groaned weakly. I tried to move my body, but just fell to the floor.

    The corners of my eyesight turned black. "Ve...rroos." I reached out my hand as my vision closed in around it.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 133 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 47] +12

    [Health: 00182/45195] + 5752

    [Mana: 3420/7581] + 801

    [Stamina: 00253/34462] + 4111

    [Hunger: 10055/34462] + 4111

    [Attack: 30518] + 3520

    [Defence: 53842 + 22000] + 6882

    [Magic Attack: 8427]+ 777

    [Magic Defence: 16469] + 1221

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)]        [Poison Resistance lvl 8]         [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8]            [Lightning Resistance lvl 5 ] New!  [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4] New!

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)]            [Amplified Vision lvl 9]           [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 71}] Up!

    [tough stomach lvl 8]               [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9] Up! [Polearm Expert lvl 4] Up!

    [Demifoot lvl 10] Up!               [Warriors Heart lvl 47] Up!        [Warriors Will lvl 35] Up!

    [Warriors Strength lvl 41] Up!         [Greater Regeneration lvl 8] Up!   [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 13]              [Skinning lvl 5]                 [Tanning lvl 4]

    [Leatherworking lvl 5]               [Carving lvl 3]                 [Earth Magic lvl 9] Up!

    [{Wolfmother lvl 12}] Up!            [{Pillars Aura lvl 10}] Up!         [Ironbark Skin lvl 6] Up! ]

 Chapter 28: ~Day 135-140~ The Mushrooms memories

    ~Day 135~

    What happened? Where am I? Is this... Ein again? No, it''s a white room. Is it a room? It just appears to be white, just complete white. Is... Is that a person over there? A woman? I don''t know, I can''t see her face. Why can''t I see her face she''s right in front of me?

    Hold on, it sounds like she''s trying to say something? "..." I can''t hear anything though. Her mouth is moving... Wait, her mouth? I can''t see her face, how can I see her mouth? Oh wow, she has perfect lips. How can lips like that even exist? Then her teeth, completely white, pristine. How beautiful.

    Wait, she looks like she''s trying to say something again, she''s panicked... What is it? "..lena." My name, did she say my name? "...ou can.... Le...as..." What? "Yo... ...n''t." What is she saying? I really can''t understand her... Oh... She''s disappearing... Where is she going? It''s... All gone black... Again... Damn it.

    ~Day 136~

    I awoke to the presence of two beings. I could feel them near me. I say awoke, I couldn''t even open my eyes, let alone move my body, no, I just became conscious. "So there she is, the young Lady Ellena in the flesh." Said an unknown voice, a woman, and what sounded like a regal one. With the little knowledge I have of royalty.

    "My Lady you didn''t have to come here yourself." Replied a voice I recognised. It was definitely that damned Light Elf Calia. She''s calling the other one my Lady, which must mean... The Queen? Could it actually be?

    The possible queen stroked her hand across my cheek. Her hand was soft. "My, of course I did, Lady Ellena did just as I wanted. Now the Dark Elves will be ready." I did just as she wanted? What does she mean. Did I kill Ekri? I don''t really remember what happened yesterday...

    In response Calia stayed quiet. I could tell she wasn''t fond of the Dark Elves, maybe she wanted us to lose?

    The Queen took her hand from my face, but stayed hanging over me. "Do you disagree with my decision?" She asked Calia.

    Calia sighed. "No, my Queen. I just don''t see why we need to protect the Dark Elves." She expressed.

    The Queen brushed some hair away from my face. "They are still Elves, and to protect Elven kind is our mission given by the Goddess herself, whether we like them or not." The Queen replied, clearly wanting to agree with Calia.

    Calias footsteps approached my bedside. "But Lady Ellena could have died in the process. Surely it''s not worth the risk." She sounded worried. Why do these Elves find me so important?

    "Lady Ellena would not have lost her life to a lowly Orc. Although it is true Ekri had more power than I anticipated. Perhaps we could speed the recovery of Lady Ellena just a little, as an apology." Saying that the Queen placed her hands over my head. I felt a warm relaxing sensation pulse through my body.

    Calia placed her hand on the bed next to me. "My Lady, you said yourself we can not interfere with the other races directly." She warned the Queen.

    The Queen kept her hand on me. "She has already achieved victory with her own strength. This is nothing, I''m sure the Goddess can forgive such a minor thing." She dismissed Calias worries.

    Once again Calia said nothing in response. Did she fear speaking her mind too much? Did she not want to push it?

    The Queen removed her hand from my head "There we go, the Lady will be well in no time. We should see to the other Pillar as well." The other Pillar? As in... Venya? She also had the ''Pillars Aura'' skill right?

    "But to think she would find her here. We had no idea." Calia sighed. Her, so it''s got to be Venya right?

    The Queen turned away from me. "Indeed, truly the Pillars are meant to find one another. What about the brothers, have you begun your search as I asked?" She asked Calia. Brothers? Are there other ''Pillars'' too?

    "Yes my Queen, there''s a promising Beast-king on the Monster continent that seems a likely candidate." Calia responded.

    "One from the Central Continent, one from the Dead Isles and most likely one from the Monster Continent. That just leaves..." The Queen said. So wait, there''s one from each land mass? Is that it? There''s four Pillars?

    "The Demon Continent." Calia finished off the Queens sentence.

    The Queen stroked my hair. "Yes, coincidentally our young Lady''s next destination. I wonder, will she find her brother too?" She mused.

    Wait my brother? So what? Are the Pillars siblings or something? No, I don''t think so, this is the first time I met Venya, what''s more she''s a completely different species. Perhaps it''s how warriors consider each other as ''brothers'' or ''sisters'', at least that''s the only way I can think about it.

    "It would make your humble servants lives a lot easier My Queen." Calia replied to her Queen. I guess it would be difficult even for the Light Elves to search for two specific people with specific skills. Especially as you can''t see other peoples skills.

    The Queen gave a graceful chuckle. "Well we can''t have that can we? Oh, it seems the Lady is waking up. Indeed, We should leave, after all we have work to do Calia." As the Queen finished her sentence her presence disappeared, as did Calias. The room fell silent.

    My condition hadn''t changed since the start of their conversation, I wasn''t ''waking up'', I was awake the whole time. In a manner of speaking. Could the Queen tell my condition? If so she must have known I was listening the whole time, she must have known I heard their conversation.

    Still, my body began to respond to me. Even with what I just heard, and as much as I wanted to know what the hell us ''Pillars'' are, I only had one thing on my mind. My memories of last night had returned.

    "Verros." I croaked as I forced my eyes open. I turned my stiff neck to look around the room I was in, it seemed to be a sort of medical tent. There was another bed to my left, in it a dark skinned boy lay, covered in bandages and blood. "Verros!" I croaked louder this time, my eyes grew wide as I tried to crawl towards him. My huge body fell out of the bed as I reached for his. I heard clamouring from outside.

    A rough hand grabbed my arm. "Woah, woah lass! Ya'' shouldn''t be awake let alone movin''!" I turned my head to see a familiar old Dwarfs face. Odwiff stood next to me, with a few new scars across his beaten face, and only half a right ear.

    I narrowed my eyes. "Odwiff, you''re okay. Good." I sighed. "But Verros, he-"

    "Is alive." A third voice said. One unknown to me. I turned to see an Orc. A rather small Orc, by Orc standards at least. She had an oddly feminie body shape mostly hidden by a heavy rough robe. A sort of crown rest on her forehead made of string and large sharp teeth. If it weren''t for her tusks and green skin you couldn''t tell she was an Orc.

    I tried to turn to face her properly, but couldn''t move my body. "Who are you?" I asked.

    The Orc signalled Odwiff to help me up on to the bed, the small Dwarf lifted my large body with ease laying me down. "My name is Alka. You may recall that name young Dryad. I am- was Ekri''s head shaman, and was also her best friend..." Akla noticed my eyes turn wide making her shake her head. "I bear no ill will to you or your people. I understand what Ekri had become, that''s why I was the first to surrender." She placed her hand on my arm. "Just rest assured, my Shamans and the Elves healers are doing all they can to save your young friend."

    I looked over at Verros, now I was in more rational mind I could see his chest slowly rise and fall, he was breathing. "What... Condition is he in?" I asked the Shaman in front of me.

    She shook her head. "If he were a normal human he would have been dead ten times over. He''ll live, I have no doubt of that. But if he''ll even be able to fight alongside you, let alone walk?" She shook her head again. I can only apologise that Ekri did this to him.

    A heavy weight hit my heart, not only did this woman apologise for her friends actions, the friend I killed, but my own friend might become crippled thanks to me? A tear rolled down my cheek. "I''m sorry, if- if I hadn''t got involved it-"

    "Would have only ended worse." I felt the warm touch of Odwiffs hand upon my own. "You listen to me lass, and you listen good. You''re a hero today, to the Elves and to me. "

    I looked at the Dwarfs kind wrinkled face, then up to Alka. She gave me a gentle smile. "Many of my people may bear ill will towards you now, but most only followed Ekri because she was their leader, nothing more." She told me. "Also, as Ekris'' second in command I''ve been left in charge, I can promise you no more fights will breakout between the Orcs and Elves. I''ve had some discussions with the Elven leaders, and they want peace as much as I do."

    I took a deep breath and held back my remaining tears. For now, I at least know Verros will live, and somehow we found some form of peace. With another deep breath, I turned my head to Odwiff. "The others?" I asked him.

    Odwiff looked behind him at the entrance to the tent. "Well for starts, your Wolfs been guarding your tent since yesterday. He''s been stopping any Orc that try and get close save Alki here." Odwiff smirked. I chuckled a little too, Alvir is clearly fine. "Then there''s Gial, he barely got a scratch on him the lucky b*sterd. He''s with the other Elven leaders now."

    Gial''s alright too. Good, he may be an odd one, but he''s treated me the best out of all the Dark Elves. "What about Venya, and Torvinn and Tiva?" I asked.

    Odwiffs smile flew from his face. "Venya''s alive, or at least she was. She helped you back to the camp then said she had something she had to do and took off. As for Torvinn and Tiva..." Odwiff sighed. "I think you''d better see it for yourself."

    That doesn''t sound good. Odwiff helped me up, my body was getting easier to move with every passing second, but I still couldn''t stand up, so Odwiff carried me on a cart. Alki walked besides us. As we rode through the camp, Orcs and Elves bowed to me, or nodded their head in respect. Quite a few also looked fearful, especially in the Orcs ranks. The two armies were clearly still weary around each other as well, which was understandable, you can''t get over years of hostilities in a few hours.

    After we came out the other side of the camp, we came to a quiet beach. On it, both Orc and Elf stood. They were pushing boats off in to the water with tears in their eyes. Ah, I see. They''re saying goodbye to warriors, to friends.

    Odwiff stopped me, in front of a particularly large boat, a whole group of Dark Elves were placing wreathes of flowers upon it. Next to it sat on the sand was another Dark Elf. Tiva.

    My heart grew heavy, as did my gut. "Is that..?" I couldn''t finish my question, I already knew who it was.

    Odwiff nodded. "Aye, the lad died valiantly. Protected his sister from Rezk. A poisoned blade straight to the spine." Odwiff shook his head. "Didn''t stand a chance."

    I narrowed my eyes, Rezk, so he was an assassin, perhaps he was aiming for Torvinn the whole time? "What happened to Rezk?" I asked.

    Alka placed her hand on my shoulder. "Rezk was a hired assassin, he held no loyalty to Ekri or her cause, with his job completed he disappeared." I gritted my teeth, he killed Torvinn, just for money? "I will warn you now Ellena the Dryad, do not pursue revenge against Rezk. His ability far surpasses even Ekri''s or yours." Alka gave me a stern warning.

    I arched my brow, then looked away back to the sea. The Dark Elves began pushing Torvinns boat out. Tiva sat back her body shaking, she held her right arm with her left hand. I let out a sad sigh, the anger disappearing. There were more important things to do right now. "Odwiff, help me would you?"

    Odwiff turned to look at Torvinns boat too, he smiled gently. "Aye lass, I can do that." He lifted me up and walked me over to where Tiva sat. She turned around, a tear rolling down her cheek. I dropped down in front of her and placed my hand on her shoulder, then brought her closer to my chest wrapping my arm around her back.

    Tears began to stream down her cheeks as she wrapped her arms around me and placed her head on my shoulder. "Ellena, he''s gone." She forced out a few broken words. I patted the back of her head.

    I could see Torvinns boat leave the shore just behind all the others, the Elves placed their hands on their chests in respect, whilst the Orcs roared. Everyone has their own way of grieving, their own way of respecting the dead. Behind us a flurry of flame magic lit up the sky as they flew to the boats. Tiva tried to stifle her tears as her brothers boat caught fire.

    It was a true warriors funeral, for every warrior here. Everyone here lost someone, we were all equal in that respect. I guess I should consider myself lucky, for my friend wasn''t truly lost.

    Eventually, the cries and roars turned to silence, even after the boats had disappeared, we still looked to the ocean.

    Finally, as darkness arrived, Tiva stood up. I could just about stand myself now, so I did the same. "Thank you, Ellena. I''m... Alright now." Tiva smiled at me. She hadn''t let out a single tear for the past few hours, she was strong.

    I patted her arm. "You''d best get some rest, I''m sure you''re exhausted."

    Tiva nodded her head slowly. "I can''t say I really slept last night there was too much to do. With my brother... Gone, leadership of the family has gone to me." She sighed. "But, you probably need some rest too, you can''t be fully recovered already. Not after yesterday." I scratched my head, but nodded. I couldn''t tell her that I was already feeling well, probably thanks to those Light Elves. I didn''t want to admit it myself.

    Still, we parted ways and I walked back to my tent with Odwiff. Alka had gone of somewhere, she had a lot to do herself so left the funeral midway. Which reminded me of something. " I didn''t see any other large boats, what happened to Ekri and Darcs bodies?" I asked him.

    Odwiff scratched his long beard. "That was a difficult one, for both the Orcs and the Elves. Both of them have caused much pain, so it was difficult for the Elves to see them sent alongside their own people. They were Alkas friends, though, so she sent them on her way herself. Not that there was much of Ekri left." Odwiff sighed.

    "Oh." I replied, my head down. It was difficult, I didn''t like Ekri, but I couldn''t help feel sorry for her, what the Light Elves did was inexcusable, but she responded by doing something equally cruel. Still, did that mean her friend didn''t deserve to see her properly seen to? "Alka is taking it all... Very well."

    Odwiff nodded solemnly. "Aye, she''s a strong, wise woman. Even so, it''s gotta be tough for her." I nodded in agreement. She told us she''s keeping the Orcs in check, not just that she has the burden of losing friends of her own.

    I then remembered one last person, or an Orc to be precise. "With all that I''ve seen today, I forgot about Wrok. What happened to him..?" I asked, hopeful.

    Odwiff smiled. "Now there''s some good news. Just as we hoped, with Ekri gone he had no reason to fight us. In fact his strength has been invaluable transporting the injured." Odwiff shrugged. "I''m sure he''s grieving for Ekri too, but he never agreed with what she did to the Elves." I smiled, relieved that the kind Orc at least didn''t have to die.

    The next few minutes were spent in silence, however when we reached mine and Verros'' tent Odwiff stopped me a troubled look on his face. He looked like he wanted to say something, but sighed instead. He then took a deep breath. "Lass, I understand there''s a lot for you to think about already, but we only avoided the topic out of respect to the dead and injured." I understood what he was referring to instantly.

    I looked down at the Dwarf and gave him a half-cocked smile. "You''re talking about what happened yesterday right? When I... Lost it." I looked down.

    Odwiff patted my arm. "So ye'' remember?" He sighed. "No one''s angry lass, but some of the Elves, and a lot of the Orcs are scared. We all just want to know... What is was." Odwiff smiled reassuringly.

    I rubbed my brow. "I honestly don''t know what it was. I just felt an overwhelming urge to... Survive." I replied sighing.

    Odwiff shook his head holding my hand. "Don''t force yerself lass, we''ll figure it out together." He gently let go of my hand and began to turn around. "Now I''d best be off, I promised ta drink a wee bit with Gial tonig-" Then a mischievous smirk spread across his mouth. "By the way, lass. Some of ta Orcs have taken to calling you ''Orcsbane'', like their leader was known as ''Elfsbane''." he snickered.

    My eyes widened in surprise, I looked at my stats my name had changed... To Ellena Orcsbane... Oh God''s, why. "Wait, but Odw-"

    Odwiff raised his arms yawning louder than me. "Well i''d bes'' be off. G''night lass." He scurried off chuckling to himself.

    I sighed, slugging my heavy body back in to my tent. Verros still lay still, but breathing, and Alvir lay on my bed. He looked up at me as I sat down next to him and began stroking his head. His tail began to wag wildly.

    "At least I know you won''t judge me so harshly boy." I smiled sadly as the oversized Wolf licked my cheek. "Orcsbane... Can you believe it. I don''t even have anything against Orcs." I muttered.

    I let out a disbelieving chuckle. Did Odwiff tell me that to lighten my mood? I''ve got a lot on my mind, I guess being known as Ellena Orcsbane to some Orcs is the least of my worries?

    I turned to look at Verros, I got up to look at his body. Every inch of it was beaten, bruised of cut. His handsome face barely recognisable. Like Alka said however, he was at least alive.

    The problem was that I would have to leave him here. Even if he could recover to full strength, he''s only human it would take weeks if not months or years. I don''t have that time, I''ve spent too much time here already, I''ll be moving on in a few days tops. Just... Minus Verros.

    I chuckled. I wonder if that''s selfish off me? To be sad he won''t be joining me, rather than to be happy that he''s alive?

    I looked over at his body one last time, before I climbed in to my own bed.

    ~Day 137~

    My head hurt, bad. Well that''s what happens after your ship crashes. F*ck, how did I not see this? I sat up and looked across the crashsite for survivors, my soldiers were trained damn well, but they weren''t invulnerable.

    "Commander!" I turned to see Sergeant Hayme running over. "Thank the Council you''re okay." He grabbed my arm to help me stand.

    I brushed some dust off my coat. "I have no significant injuries Sergeant. Don''t fret." I couldn''t lose composure these people were relying on me. "What''s the current situation?" I asked the soldier.

    He took a deep breath. "Despite the crash, we have minimal casualties Commander." I nodded my head.

    "A miracle. " I muttered.

    Hayme looked at me puzzled. "A what, ma''am?" He asked.

    I began walking past him towards where the other survivors were setting up. "Never mind Sergeant, just gather any survivor you can find, I have a plan." I dismissed the sergeant. I somehow forgot, that this world doesn''t believe in Gods. Even though in my old life, they were something known to be real. I never even questioned it. I chuckled silently.

    The sergeant saluted. "Yes Commander Anya, right away." He replied running off.

    I stopped in my tracks... Anya? Who''s Anya... I''m...

    "Ellena." I opened my eyes. I looked around and spotted Odwiff through delirious eyes. That''s right I''m Ellena. I shook my head, another dream. In Ein? But, Anya can''t be Venya, can it?

    "Were you dreaming young Dryad." I looked up, behind Odwiff stood Alka. I nodded my head, still groggy. "Dreams that seem real, but you can''t make sense of?" I nodded again, confused. How did she know. "I thought so. You see when I was healing you, I noticed something."

    I sat up in my bed. "Noticed something? What do you mean?" I asked her my head cocked.

    Alka sat herself down on one of the makeshift chairs scattered around the tent. "Orc Shamans train in nature magic, and it''s no secret that I am one of the more talented ones. Even so, being able to dive in to the memories of another is still something unheard of. Which is why it surprised me that not just could I see your memories, but they practically invited me in." She explained to me. Odwiff, who was nearby also sat himself down narrowing his eyes.

    "Yav'' been lookin'' in her memories? Is that even possible?" He asked bewildered.

    Alka nodded. "As I said, not ordinarily. However, Ellena''s memories were open to one sufficiently trained. I believe that''s thanks to your adoptive mother Ellena." She gave a feint smile.

    I didn''t really know how to reply. "So... You''re saying what Ellephwen weakened my... brain?" I asked puzzled.

    Alka shook her head. "Memories are not kept in the brain, but in the soul. Do not blame your mother for it, as she found a path to your memories, she inadvertently left a trail to those memories for others to follow. However, only those interested in the magic such as I could find such a trail." Alka placed her hand on my leg. "I do not believe your Mother would have even risked that had it not been for the state she found you in." She said comforting me.

    Odwiff looked utterly confused. "Hold on, what does any o'' this gotta do with her dreams?" e inquired. I was also curious about that.

    Alka cleared her throat. "I believe that those dreams are forgotten memories. Ones that have started to become unveiled thanks to your mothers influence."

    I shook my head. "I don''t understand. I remember everything from my life, it hasn''t been going on long enough to forget."

    Alka sighed. "I don''t mean this life." She answered.

    My eyes widened. "So you could see that too..." I asked her. She nodded in response. Odwiff had a look of complete confusion on his face.

    Alka, looked over to Odwiff and back to me. "I''ll leave you two alone. You need to explain, before we can continue." She told me as she stood up and left the tent.

    I know, I know I needed to tell him. I should have told him already, but I was scared. Now he knows something is up, he''s staring at me confused. So I have to tell him. "Lass, what''s she talkin'' about?" He asked me.

    I sat up on the side of my bed and took a deep breath. "This is my first life I''m a reincarnated person." I told him looking at the floor.

    Odwiff made a stifled laugh. "Well that would explain ya'' strength I reckon." He replied.

    "However, in my last life I was human." I continued.

    "Well, that is a wee bit odd. Never heard o'' that happenin'' before."

    "I was just a farmer." My voice began to shake.

    "Oh-okay." Odwiff still seemed confused.

    "I- I was alive over two hundred years a go."

    "two hundred-- wait-" Odwiff tried to interrupt me.

    "The reason why I came to visit that island in particular was.. To visit home." I clenched my fists against the bed.

    "No. No no, lass you''d better not." Odwiff''s voice began to shake too. I couldn''t see his face, but perhaps tears were forming in his eyes like in mine.

    "I- I visited my home, a farmstead on the edge of the village. Then in to the village itself." I heard Odwiff stand up and walk towards me. I turned my head to look at him. Tears were in his eyse. "And then I found an old Dwarf, one that was like a father to me after I lost mine." I forced out the last few words, I could barely see through my blurry eyes.

    Odwiff reached his hand up and stroked my face A tearful smile spread across his beaten face. "Rozaline. You''re really Rozaline?" He asked.

    I nodded my head. "Yes." I replied through tearful eyes.

    Odwiff backed up, his breathing erratic. He narrowed his eyes. "Why didn''t you say anything. Why did ya hide it Rose!?" I shrugged my shoulders. "He pointed to the floor. "Kneel down, lass."

    I nodded my head, and did as he said. I wouldn''t care if he slapped me right now, he had the right. I closed my eyes and knelt on the floor, but instead of feeling the dull pain I was expecting I felt small arms lock around me. "Wha- You''re not angry?" I stammered opening my eyes to see the small Dwarf hugging me tightly.

    Odwiff laughed. "Angry? Aye lass, I am angry, but that''s nothin'' compared to being able to see you again." He chuckled. "I''m happy Rose. I''ve got me a daughter again." He sniffled.

    I hugged the Dwarf back. "I''m sorry, Odwiff. I was scared, about how''d you react. Whether you''d even remember me at first."

    "Of course I would ya silly girl." He chuckled again.

    For a while longer, we just stayed hugging. It was a relief to get it out of the way, to no longer have to worry about what he''d say or do, and to have a friend back.

    Odwiff pulled away, and I stood back up. He wiped away his last tear, and beamed at me. "Aye, I thought I could see Rozaline in you lass. Just didn''t realise it would be so literal." He chuckled.

    I nodded. "I''m sorry for not telling you sooner." I smiled gently. "Also thank you for looking after my house."

    "your house?" Odwiffs smile disappeared. "Oh God''s your house." He held his head as his cheeks flushed red.

    I laughed. "Are you embarrassed about it now?"

    The old dwarf became flustered. "Aye I''m a wee bit embarrassed. I wasn''t expectin'' ya ta ever see it." He then stopped for a second his eyes widening further. "THE STATUE!" His face turned tomato red as he began rocking back and forth in his chair.

    My laugh grew louder. "Now you know how I feel." I chuckled.

    After a few more seconds of writhing Odwiff suddenly went still, a look of confusion on his face. "Hold on lass, the Shaman said it was locked memories from your past life right?" I nodded in response. "Even if you don''t remember everything, I knew you since you were born. The only unusual thing that happened was ya parents death, which was a tragedy. Your birth was normal, your childhood the same. Nothing springs to mind." I placed my hand on my chin in thought, indeed there''s nothing strange in my past life, I was a normal farmer until the bandits attack and I remember every second of that.

    "That is because it was not that life I was talking about." We looked up to see Alka coming back in. "The crying stopped so I assumed I could come back." She commented, making me turn slightly red.

    I furrowed my brow. "Then what else could it be." I asked her.

    Alka sat back down. "The life inbetween." She claimed staring at me.

    I sat back down on my bed. "In between? What do you mean?" I asked her.

    Alka sighed. "There''s two hundred years inbetween this life, and the previous life you had in this world. Did you not wonder where you were?" She asked.

    I thought for a moment then shrugged my shoulders. "I just thought reincarnation happened like that."

    Alka shook her head. "I saw it. A long with what your Mother did, something else happened to unlock your memories."

    I clenched my fists and knitted my eyebrows. "So, these dreams I have of Ein. You''re saying, they''re... My memories?" Alka nodded.

    The Shaman motioned towards my bed. "I think I can help you access them, or more specifically, the specific one you''re subconsciously trying to remember." I nodded slowly and hesitantly lay back down on my bed.

    Odwiff blinked a few times letting out a long breath. "I''ve never heard of someone reincarnating more than once."

    Alka stood up and walked over to my bed. "Me neither, that''s what makes me so curious. What are you Dryad?"

    I shrugged my shoulders. "Your guess is as good as mine." I answered.

    The Orc smiled, which I hadn''t seen her do often. "Perhaps this will reveal some answers to all of us." She said placing her hand across my chest.

    Odwiff also walked over to my bed. "So what do I do?" I asked her.

    She put her hand across her lip, signalling silence. "Just close your eyes, soon enough, you''ll be in your memories. I nodded my head, shutting my eyelids as she requested.

    How long will this take I wonder? I''ve just been sleeping for an entire night so surely it won''t be... That... Quick...

    Where... Where am I?

    ...

    Who am I?

    ...

    That''s right. I''m Commander Anya Aita Anit Arryn. I am under the command ofCommodoreUlta of the 16th Pathfinders. One of the many battalions of the Pathfinder division sent out to explore new planets and solar systems outside of the known.

    The atmosphere of this planet was of unknown composition, which led me to feel uneasy. It destroyed our engines and we ended up crash landing.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Yes I remember it all, the strange creatures on the planet, coated in darkness. They ate through our numbers, my soldiers dying one after another.

    I remember it well, as I was left all alone, somehow surviving. Doing anything to survive. I killed them, I ate them, anything to survive.

    I started to enjoy it, I mean, once you''re forced to do anything for so long, you have to enjoy it right? Or you''ll lose your mind...

    So I killed, I ate, I hunted, I survived. I had to survive, what if rescue came, what if someone else was still alive.

    How long has it been now? Years, definitely years. I wonder if anyone''s coming for me...

    What are those lights, up there? It''s night, there shouldn''t be lights...

    Ahh, wait, I know what those are... So I survived...

    ...

    I bolted awake. I hadn''t been sleeping, but my eyes were bleary anyway. After a few seconds Alka came in to focus. "I can''t believe it." I claimed.

    Alka nodded. "I saw it too. That... Explains a lot." She scratched her chin. "Do you remember anything else."

    I shook my head. "No, just that mission. I can''t even remember the name of the kingdom I was from... If it was a kingdom."

    Odwiff scratched his head. "I don''t quite get what happened there. Mind explainin'' it ta me?" He asked.

    "I- I saw a mission I was sent on. Every soldier under my command died, and I had to survive on my own in a place that everything wanted to kill me. I was there for years, I don''t know how quite long." Odwiff nodded, although his brow was still furrowed. "It''s why what happened with Ekri happened."

    Alka nodded. "My theory would be that seeing a friend being savaged again in this life triggered those feelings of doing anything for survival to resurface. Although, like I said something must have weakened the block to make it possible in the first place."

    I grimaced. "I think I know what that was. On the ship, on my way here, we lost a lot of men to sea monsters. What do you think?" I asked looking back up at Alka.

    She nodded her head. "It''s seems likely. Either way, the others are going to want to hear about this."

    Odwiff closed his eyes taking a deep breath. "Aye, but d''ya think it can wait. We have a lot of catching up to do." The old dwarf smiled.

    Alka smiled slightly. "Of course. I did not mean so soon anyway. Today the Orcs and Elves are going to talk peace anyway. We''re going to divide up the Islands. Of course, the Ex-Slaves will also have a say in the matter, we''re currently just waiting for the Elves to go and pick out a few representatives." She stopped for a second. "We need to apologise for what we''ve done anyway..."

    I looked up at Alka, a heavy heart in my chest. If this is what Ekri''s closest friend is like, what was Ekri before? What kind of potential did those Light Elves ruin? Alka turned to see my staring face. "Is something wrong Dryad?" She asked me.

    I gently shook my head. "No, I just wanted to say thanks. I never imagined I had another life." I chuckled.

    Alka dismissed me with a wave of her hand. "It was nothing, the least I could do to thank you for ending this foolish war. Besides, I held personal interest in it." She looked to the exit and coughed. "Anyway, I''d best go, the meeting most likely won''t be much longer. Make sure to be ready tomorrow. You''ll need to explain this to more people." She smiled before leaving the tent.

    After that, Odwiff and I were silent for a few minutes. Looked over at Verros who hadn''t stirred at all this morning, his breathing was steady at least, which was an improvement. Alvir, who sat patiently at the bottom of my bed during the whole thing now lay on my lap. My bodies condition had improved dramatically, but I was still not back to top form.

    Odwiff pierced the silence. "So... Tell me about... you..." He said scratching his beard shyly. I smiled, and began to tell him all I could.

    We must have spent hours, just talking about my life, and what he''d been doing these past few hundred years. Over the years, he''d become a sort of village elder, passing down stories and educating the children. One of his favourite stories was about ''the farm girl that saved the village'' which he told more often than any other. Of course he still had all the stories of his adventuring days, which unfortunately for him were far more popular.

    He also told me he wanted to meet ''my mother'' as in Ellephwen. Which I certainly wouldn''t say no to, I''m sure they''d get on very well. Or at least I''d hope they would.

    Before we''d noticed, night time fell. Odwiff chuckled. "Reminds me of the old days." He said.

    "your stories could go on for hours." I teased.

    He waved me away. "No lass, you just wanted them to." He grinned.

    I smiled gently. "I never wanted them to stop." Odwiff smiled back. "When I was a child at least."

    Odwiff laughed playfully punching my leg. He then yawned loudly. "I ain''t done much, but this day took a lot outta me." He stood up out of his chair. "I''d best be off."

    I nodded. "I should probably get some rest too. Thank you, Odwiff." I replied, feeling more at peace than I had for quite a few days.

    Odwiff''s face turned a bit awkward as he scratched the back of his neck. "Listen lass, from what you''ve told me ya got limited time. So y''aint gonna stay here much longer correct?" I nodded my head. "So... Ya gonna leave the young lad here to recover?"

    I looked over at Verros my smile falling. "I don''t really have a choice... I don''t want to leave him, and I''m sure he''d come in his current state if I let him, but it''s best to let him recover."

    Odwiff let out an exasperated noise. "Aye, tis a difficult choice lass." He turned his head. "Thing is, it''ll get lonely just you n'' the wolf. So I was going ta ask if maybe... You wanted another travelling companion."

    I blinked slowly. "You want to come with me?" I asked. He raised the side of his mouth in acknowledgement. "But Odwiff this is your home. What about the ex slaves? What about your house?"

    Odwiff shrugged. "Lass, I was staying here cus I had no reason to leave. My son wanted to travel his own path so I couldn''t go with him. But I can go with you." He looked up at me.

    My mouth turned up in a smile. "I- I''d be more than happy to have you come with me Odwiff." I answered.

    Odwiff let out sigh of relief. "That''s great lass!" He grinned. "Oh and don''t you worry about the ex slaves, I''m sure Tiva will take care of em well." He beamed.

    True they loved Tiva even as slaves. Maybe this will be for the best. "Now, I''d best shoot off. See you tomorrow lass?" He asked me as he began walking towards the tent''s entrance.

    I nodded my head. "See you tomorrow, Odwiff." He smirked before disappearing out the tent.

    I lay down in my bed, unable to contain my smile. To travel with Odwiff? It''s something I never imagined happening. I just worry, I don''t want what happened to Verros to happen to Odwiff too. Or something worse.

    ~Day 138~

    Today, I was woken by a lot of commotion outside of our tent. It awoke both Alvir and I with a start, there was some yelling coming from the Elves then all of a sudden a figure burst in to our tent. "Ellena! Check me out!" The figure said.

    As my eyes adjusted to the morning light, I could see a Lizardman standing in front of me, well a Lizard Woman judging by the shape of her body. Although this Lizardman was unusual as she had a head that was very close to that of a frog and a smooth body instead of the usual scales. She also had a head of wild dark green hair, darker than her skin.

    I only know of one frog that can talk. "Venya..?" I asked the curious frog woman as i rubbed my eyes awake.

    The Frog nodded happily. "That''s right b*tch! I evolved thanks to the last fight. Now I''m all sexy." Venya said as she twirled her body around.

    I sat in my bed still, a bit bewildered until an Elg rushed inside the tent behind Venya. "I''m sorry Lady Ellena, we tried to stop her but... She was just too fast." The Elf looked very flustered.

    I let out a light sigh, then a chuckle. "It''s alright. It''s Venya." I replied raising a smile.

    The Elf looked Venya up and down seemingly a little surprised himself. "I thought Lady Venya left."

    Venya nodded and took a seat. "Now I''m back." She smirked.

    The Elf nodded his head. "Right. Could have just told me." He muttered just as he left the tent sighing.

    Venya chuckled a big grin on her face, well I assume it was a grin, hard to tell still. "Where exactly have you been Venya? When I woke up I was told you had just gone." I asked her.

    She lent back. "Are you kidding me. I reached level 100, knew it was time to evolve and went to find somewhere quiet. Then when I woke up the next day I was completely f*ckin'' naked. I spent another day looking for something to wear." She explained. Indeed now that I looked at it, her clothes looked like the raggedly outfits the ex slaves wore.

    I smiled. "You look good Venya." I said tilting my head.

    Venya scratched her head with her webbed hand. "I know, I know. And I''m real f*cking fast now too." She then looked over to Verros. "How is he? What have I missed?" She asked without turning her head.

    I looked over to his bed as well. "He''ll live, which is better than anyone had hoped... But they don''t think he''ll fight again." I told her. My smile turned a little sad.

    She looked down. "I am sorry, about running off. When I found out you were okay the only thing on my mind was evolving. I just wanted a body... Like I used to have." She looked at her arms sighing.

    I leaned over and tapped her leg. "It''s fine. I remember how excited I was was when I turned from a Mushroom into this." I motioned across my body.

    She gave a wry smile and shrugged her shoulders. "Did I miss anything else?" She asked.

    I scratched my head. "Quite a lot actually." I replied with a sigh.

    After than, I proceeded to explain everything that happened. The conversation I heard between the Queen and Calia, the death of Torvinn and finally the fact that I was in Ein. She listened to it all without interrupting even though she clearly wanted to. After I was done, her eyes were wide and she seemed like she had a little trouble comprehending everything.

    After a long few breaths she calmed herself down. "So you''re saying, I''m sisters with Commander Anya? Thee Commander Anya?!" She let out another gasp. "I can''t believe you''re really Commander Anya." She slumped back in her chair.

    My face turned red, I didn''t realise I was famous. "I only really remember that one mission and little else. Was I really famous?" I asked tentatively.

    Venya nodded vigorously. "Oh yeah. The first to fight and survive against the dark creatures. You were imperative in understanding their weaknesses. You went on to kick *ss for years after they found you on that planet. And quite clearly even after I died." She scoffed. "Well of course your combat skills were nothing compared to me and my unit." Venya made an arm gesture which I''m sure means something that I don''t know.

    The dark creatures? The ones I saw on the planet. Were those... Aliens? Is that what they''re called? Beings from another world? I''ve never even heard of anything like that... Well I guess I have, I just don''t remember... Reincarnation is weird.

    After she had calmed down a little more, Venya let out a sigh. "Still, this sh*t about sisters. About us being Pillars. What the f*ck is that about... We have brothers?" She rubbed her brow.

    I shook my head. "I have no idea and I doubt they''ll tell us much. I''ve tried asking before, but they just say I need to find out on my own."

    Venya closed her eyes and crossed her arms. "Still, there''s only four of us right? We should probably find the other two, see if they know anything. Seems like a good start to me." She replied.

    That''s true. I''ve been alive less than a year and Venya''s been living quite literally in a cave for the past however many years. If we''re both pillars and there''s that much of a gap between our ages, then maybe the other two are even older? Or at least somewhere in the middle. I mean, they said one was a king on the Monster Continent.

    Venya knotted her brow. "Hey Ellena do you th-" Before she could finished Alka interrupted her.

    "Dryad are you awake?" The Orc said as she entered the tent.

    Alka and Venya exchanged stares. "Who are you?" They both asked at the same time.

    I stifled a laugh at the almost perfect timing and proceeded to introduce them.

    Alka nodded. "Of course, I remember you killing a few of my Shaman." She said without a hint of bitterness.

    Venya shrugged her shoulders smirking. "Sorry, maybe if they were a little faster they wouldn''t have bit the dust." She shook her head.

    The Shaman narrowed her eyes. "Indeed." She responded dryly. "Either way, Ellena the meeting will be starting shortly." She replied motioning to the door. "We have already made several decisions on other matters and are now ready for you." She said as she began walking.

    I hurriedly followed behind her putting my coat on as I walked, Venya walked closely behind. "What''s this meeting about?" She asked me.

    "They want to know what happened when I killed Ekri, why I lost myself." I explained to her.

    Venya nodded in an understanding way. "Ahh. They want to know if they need to be worried or not. Understandable, don''t want anything ruining this uneasy peace." She folded her arms as we walked.

    Sometimes that Frog seems smarter than she acts. Venya didn''t really need to join us, as she''d already heard the explanation from me. Perhaps she was curious about what they were going to do with the Dead Isles. It was her home as well.

    We arrived at the meeting point not long after, it was on the battle ground, a large rock sat in the middle. It must have fallen from the cliff during the battle at some point. The surviving Elven leaders, including Tiva and Gial sat on the left side. On the right sad a few Orcs including Wrok. Standing in the middle was Odwiff with a few Ex-Slaves.

    Alka walked over to stand with the other Orcs whilst Venya, Alvir and I stood opposite Odwiff and the ex-slaves. Venya got a few odd looks, so she quickly explained who she was. Some seemed to grumble about her, but otherwise nothing was said. When everyone was in position Gial nodded his head. "Welcome young miss." I nodded my head back. "Now obviously y''all know why we''re here still. We''re all curious bout'' what happened with the young Dryad the other day." There was some murmuring and nodding coming from the crowd. "Now Ellena, darlin''. We understand that you ain''t gonna stay here too long, you got your own business to take care off. But we still gotta know, in case you return at any point, are we in any danger?" Gial asked. It seemed to trouble him to ask such a thing. I didn''t feel as though he needed to, seeing that happen to anyone could make you at least a little weary.

    I glanced over at Alka, then at Odwiff. They both nodded to give the go ahead. So that''s what I did, I explained about how this wasn''t my first life, how this was my home once. I explained what little I know of my last life, finally I told them why Alka thinks it happened at the battle. I made sure to leave out certain things of course, such as the stuff about me being a Pillar. The Light Elves have threatened me and my friends enough already, even if someone here might know something, it''s too much of a risk.

    After I was done, there were many troubled faces. Some seemed satisfied by my explanation however, or at least the smile on Tiva''s face indicated as such. "That''s a lot to take in ma''am. I''ve never heard of anyone reincarnating twice." Gial scratched his jaw. "Still, all we have to worry about is not killing your friends, right?" Gial smirked grasping on to his belt.

    "That''s correct, even then I do not believe the Dryad will lose herself again." Alka replied to Gial''s question. He seemed a bit surprised at first, as his question was directed at me, but clearly didn''t see the point on arguing the matter.

    I stepped forward. "Then can I ask something?" I proposed to the members of the meeting. Gial looked around for any objection and then motioned me to continue. "Obviously you just heard that this was my home once, so I wanted to know... What''s going to happen to it?" I asked.

    Gial nodded his head with a smile. "Ma''am. We would have told you anyway." He motioned around him. "For starters, this Island will become a capital. A place of peace for all races, just like the Free City. Then the Islands will be given equally between the Elves, the Orcs and the Humans. Of course that''s not saying that we can''t go amongst each other''s freely, it''s for farming and housing." He paused for a moment to look at our faces again, he seemed to have become a spokesperson for the Elves. "We''re then going to proceed to open trade routes between here, the Central Continent and the Demon Continent. We''re in a prime area for trade." He grinned. "Then there''s the matter of us Dark Elves going back to our routes. The family leaders have decided to make me a... Commander of sorts. I''m going to train up any who wants to be a warrior, and we''ll become mercenaries once again." Gial looked over at the Orcs. "Course our new friends are welcome to join us on that front." The happy Elf winked at the Orcs.

    His answer satisfied me, for my old home to become a central spot for peace and trade was fine by me. Certainly, Odwiff and I can leave it in their care.

    After that the meeting carried on for a few more hours as they worked out who got what Islands and other little details, however I had no reason to take part. As Gial had said I wouldn''t be staying much longer.

    I spent most of the rest of the day with Venya, we helped to cut down trees for firewood and the construction of huts. They decided to stay here permanently, so setting up a few basic huts isn''t a bad start.

    As it turned late afternoon, Venya and I had worked up an appetite. We grabbed some food, and walked to a quiet spot on the beach to eat it. It was a pleasent view, the sun reflecting off the quiet waves in the fading light. A few islands visible in the distance.

    After we had sat there in silence for a few minutes, Venya said something unexpected. "I''m going to find our brothers." She said.

    I turned to her and blinked a few times. "What?"

    She smiled staring at the sunset. "We decided right? Finding out siblings is going to be the best way to figure out what''s going on, but you''ve got a lot of sh*t going on, so, I''m going to find our brothers." She grinned, her skin glistening in the sun.

    I curved the corner of my mouth. "Oh. I was hoping you''d come with me." I replied.

    Venya placed her hand on my shoulder. "I will. At least to the Demon Continent. Then... I''m going to search for the one there." She smiled gently.

    "We don''t know even if one is there. The Light Elves said so, but that doesn''t mean it''s true." I replied to her. It''s not that I don''t want to find them, I just don''t know if it''s worth it to split up at this point. We have no idea how we''re truly related or what we truly are, so surely two brains is better than one?

    Venya looked me in the eyes. "Ellena, I want to do this, please?" She asked.

    I sighed. "Fine. Just try and find me afterwards okay?" I told her.

    Venya clenched her fist in victory. "F*ck yes! I''m going a trip!" She jumped up.

    Her being so happy made me giggle. She had been cooped up in a dungeon for decades, it only makes sense she''d be so excited.

    "Evenin'' ladies." A voice said behind us. It was Gial. He walked over and sat near us.

    "The meeting over Gial?" I asked him.

    He let out an exasperated sigh. "That one is." He took of his hat and wiped the sweat from his brow. "I tell ya, I an''t made for this political sh*t." He replied.

    Venya grinned slapping him on the back. "You didn''t seem like you would be." She laughed out loud. Gial shrugged his shoulders nodding his head.

    I smiled too. "Did you need something Gial? Or did you just want to enjoy the sunset?" I asked him.

    He let out another sigh. "I did want something ma''am." He cleared his throat. "Now obviously the first thing we need to do, is t'' apologise to all the folks we wronged. Obviously we mostly raided the Centrals coast, but we also raided the Demons. Which means we''re sending a ship over to the Demon Continent very soon to do just that." He put his hat back on his head. "We was just wonderin'' if you wanted a lift." He asked.

    Come to think of it, I didn''t really think about how''d I would get to the Demon Continent when I first got here. That wasn''t very smart of me to be fair. "It would be of great help... But..." I stopped my sentence looking off to where my tent was.

    Gial shook his head. "Don''t worry Ellena. We can wait till the boy wakes up at the very least."

    I hesitated for a moment, if I let him do that for me, I would stay here for as long as possible, and I really can''t do that. "Thank you Gial. But, no. I''ll join you whenever you planned to leave." I replied with a heavy heart.

    Gial looked down. "I understand Ma''am I do.... We''ll give you tomorrow at least." He replied back standing up. "I''ll leave you ladies alone now, this old Elf needs something to drink." He said as he began walking away.

    "Gial." I said turning my head to face his. The Elf stopped. "Look after him when I''m gone... Please."

    Gial tipped his hat. "Ma''am. I was going to anyway." He said as he carried on walking.

    "He has, an amazing *ss." Venya said. Interrupting the heart warming moment.

    I burst out laughing and fell of my chair. "What, what is it?" She asked startled.

    "It''s just.. I never... Looked before." I tried to force out words between the tears.

    Venya''s surprised face turned in to a smile. "Now you''ve cheered up." She said smiling.

    My laughter slowed down. "Did I really seem that miserable?" I asked her.

    Venya nodded. "Ya did. Not that I can''t understand why." She replied grinning.

    I sat back up and turn back to face the sunset. "Thank you Venya." I said.

    The frog made an affirming noise, and watched the sunset with me. As it fell below the horizon, I felt a gentle smile spread across my face. I have been acting a bit miserable, but that hasn''t stopped people caring about me.

    Although it''s a shame, I''m going to have to leave another family to carry on with my quest.

    ~Day 139~

    Today was the last chance I had to say goodbye to Verros. Or at least farewell for now, he''s strong so I want to believe he''ll recover. I want to believe he''ll fight by my side again, so I will.

    I would wait around here, but there''s somewhere I want to go. Back to the battlefield.

    In all that''s happened I forgot about something. The place where I killed Ekri. I don''t know why I wanted to see it, just a compulsion.

    When I arrived however, it was worse than I thought. The area that Ekri and I fought in, had become hell. Craters, mud and blood were all scattered around the place. Massive cracks webbed their way up the cliff face.

    I didn''t notice during the fight, I was either to absorbed or couldn''t see through all the fog. Either way...

    I walked around until I found a particularly large crater, nearby it was a large pool of dried blood. Oh yeah, I lost my arm didn''t I? Of course it grew back quickly, but it''s still unpleasant to see the blood which came from it.

    Still, I didn''t realise I was capable of this. The crater had way more blood than what came from me, and I''m pretty sure I saw some flesh in there too. Even if they tried to clean it all up, it was such a mess.

    I sat on the edge of the crater and let out a long sigh. I really don''t want to lose control like that again, being a battle lover is bad enough already without this.

    I let out another long sigh and stood back up, there was no reason to stay here. "You." I heard a voice say behind me. Turning around I could see it was Wrok.

    I hadn''t really had a chance to talk to him, with all that''s gone on. I wanted to make sure he didn''t hold any hostile feelings toward me, but he hasn''t tried to avenge his Master yet so I don''t think there''s need to worry. "What are you doing here Wrok?" I asked the Orc.

    Wrok pointed past me. "Wrok came to visit Ekri, just as Ellena did." He answered.

    I smiled at him as he walked past. "Oh, I see. Well I was just going, so I''ll leave you be." I said as I attempted to leave.

    "Work thought about what to do." The Orc said stopping me from leaving. "You killed the master Wrok swore to serve, but Wrok didn''t like how his master changed." He turned his head to face me. "Should Wrok avenge his master? Or thank you for stopping Ekri from doing anything worse." He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Wrok decided on neither." He said giving me a slight smile.

    My heart which had begun to quicken, slowed back down. I let out a sigh of relief, at the very least he wasn''t going to attack me. "So what have you decided on Wrok?"

    He looked up at the sky. "Wrok decided... To follow you. To the Demon Continent. To see what kind of person killed Ekri." He turned back to face me again. "Can Wrok do this."

    I scratched my head, that''s a lot of pressure. "I don''t mind, if that''s what Wrok wants to do." I replied giving the Orc a smile.

    Work nodded his head back. "Good. We leave tomorrow, correct? Wrok will be ready." He said.

    I guess I''ve got another tag a long, huh? Not that I can complain, the more the merrier. Even if one is an Orc who may or may not want to kill me.

    I said goodbye to the Orc to which he nodded once again, and I headed back to the tent. When I got there, I saw Alka sitting next to Verros'' bedside, and in it Verros was propped up, his eyes open.

    A massive smile spread across my face, I ran over to his bedside and wrapped my arms around him. "You''re awake!" I exclaimed excitedly.

    "OW OW OW OW!" He replied in a loud yelp of pain. I quickly pushed myself backwards after realising what I had done. Making Verros pant heavily.

    "I''m sorry!" I said as I bowed quickly. I could have crushed his bones all over again.

    Verros showed me a pained smile. "I would get up, but I can''t move." He whispered in a strained voice.

    I sat down next to his bedside and grasped his hand. "I''m sorry, Verros. For not being able to stop this from happening." I replied hanging my head.

    Verros'' eyes turned sad. "It''s not your fault, Ellena. I''d be dead if not for you. Alka explained to me what happened." He looked away from me. "Besides, I was trying to protect you. I''m the failure." His voice wavered.

    I shook my head. "You survived a beating from a monster like Ekri. Most fourteen year old''s couldn''t say the same." I smiled gently as I held his hand.

    His eyes lit up a little more, but he still appeared quite down. "I''ve heard you''re leaving tomorrow." He replied with a slight smile.

    I hesitated for a second, then nodded my head. "Yes. I''m sorry, Verros. I don''t want to leave you behind... But..." I couldn''t finish my sentence, saying I don''t have time to wait would surely only make him feel worse, right?

    Verros tried to shake his head, but it clearly caused to much pain. After a slight chuckle at himself he looked me in the eye. "I understand Ellena. I really do. I''ve been with you long enough to know the burden you carry. I know you don''t have time to wait for me to recover. It could be months maybe longer." His eyes turned sad. "It''s just, I don''t want to be left behind again." He looked down to his body in it''s beaten state.

    Of course, he''s lost everyone once before, is that why he went up against Ekri despite knowing he wasn''t strong enough? I squeezed his hand stronger, careful not to hurt him. "I''ll be fine, I won''t die. Odwiffs coming with me." I paused for a moment. "And also possibly Wrok." I chuckled.

    Both Verros and Alka seemed surprised by that. "Your Dwarf friend makes sense, but for Wrok to accompany you? What is his reason?" Alka asked me. Verros seemed interested too.

    I shrugged my shoulders. "He said it was to see what kind of person the one who killed his master is. Or something along those lines."

    Alka scratched her chin. "Interesting. I did tell him without Ekri he could do as he wished, but this is a little unexpected. He must have taken a long time to reach such a decision." She nodded her head understandingly.

    Verros sighed. "Either way I''m glad you won''t be alone. Barring Alvir of course. I doubt he''ll ever leave your side." He smiled. An affirming barking came from outside as Alvir overheard our conversation. He was on guard duty once again.

    "you are scared of losing Ellena, yes? Is that related to the Mountain Clan that was on the central continent? The Ron clan?" Alka asked Verros.

    He nodded his head. "You know of them?" He asked her.

    Alka scratched her chin. "Yes I have. Destroyed by the Mountain Elves. Obviously Ekri caught wind of it and was infuriated. I was surprised when she told me there was a survivor here. Even more so when she said she was going to kill him." She seemed deep in thought.

    Verros narrowed his eyes. "What is it?"

    Alka shook her head. "I do not know if this is of any help, but we know of another settlement Mountain Clans on the Monster Continent. There may not be any Ron, but you are not the last of your people." She turned to look at Verros.

    Verros'' eyes widened. "What? I thought the only Mountain Clans were with us. I held hope, but no matter who I asked I didn''t hear about any other..." I placed my hand on Verros'' shoulder, this was good news. This was very good news. Verros'' eyes lit up. "Where, where did you hear this?" He asked.

    The corner of Alka''s lip turned up, a slight smile appeared on her face. It''s weird to see a smile on a face that shows such little emotion. "Once every few years, the Warlords of the most prominent Orc Warbands meet to drink, discuss goings on, alliances, wars and anything else that they might need. One talked about a powerful group of humans with darker skin he made an alliance with on the Monster Continent. When pressed further by Warlord Gresk, we overheard that they were of the ''Mountain Clans. Of course it wasn''t anything interesting to us, however Gresk seemed interested so we kept it in our minds." She explained.

    Gresk? Where have I heard that name before... Oh yes! The Orc Warlord that joined the Rurrian Alliance. He holds interest in the Mountain Clans? I wonder why? I looked over at Verros. He was sitting still stunned. Well not like he could move anyway, but he was clearly surprised at the news. "I have... People." He said. A single tear fell down his cheek.

    I let out a gentle smile and squeezed his arm gently. He turned to me and smiled. "Now I have another reason to heal." He gave me a confident smile. His spirits returning.

    I nodded my head. "To find your people... I''d like to be there when you do." I replied. Of course that means surviving Lavias.

    Verros smile faded slightly as he fell in to thought about something. "Although, why is this Orc Warlord so interested in the Mountain Clans?" He asked Alka. I was curious too, but thought against asking.

    Alka closed her eyes. "I have no idea, no one can tell what that man is thinking and no one is brave enough to ask. But if he is interested, then every Warlord should be weary." She warned.

    I exchanged glances with Verros, I had heard of this Gresk through passing conversation, but know next to nothing about him. Verros looked back at Alka. "I don''t think I''ve heard of this Gresk... You make it sound as if he''s someone I should have?" He arched his eyebrows in confusion.

    Alka paused. "Of course. Only other Orcs would know him by his given name. If you''ve heard of him, it would by the name of ''Gutweaver''." She said narrowing her eyes.

    Verros took a large gulp. "Gutweaver... He''s interested in my people?" His body shook lightly.

    Alka nodded. "Although I do not believe you need to worry, Resk did not appear to have any hostile intent." She replied.

    I feel a bit lost here. Is Resk someone so special? "Uhh. Who exactly is this Gutweaver?" I asked.

    Verros and Alka both looked at me stunned. Then Alka''s eyes widened slightly. "Ah of course. You were not around at that point. Around forty years ago Resk fought a battle with the Empire when they tried to extend in to his territory in the Rurrian forest. After he lost the majority of his Warband to the Empires superior technology and numbers, he went out to fight the Empires armies with just three Orcs including himself. They say when the battle was over the Empire soldiers guts were weaved together and hung up at the entrance to the forest by Resk himself." Alka shuddered. "Resk slaughtered the main force of the Empire and set them back decades. Resk is to be feared and respected by all Orcs." she scratched her head. "Which is what let me know that Ekri had truly finally lost herself. When she said she would kill a member of the Mountain Clans, the ones ''The Gutweaver'' himself was so interested in." She paused.

    Verros closed his eyes and I looked away. I keep forgetting, that this Orc lost a friend just a few days ago. It''s not that easy to move on... "Alka..." I said. I can''t say I know how to comfort someone who''s practically a stranger.

    Alka shook her head standing up. "Please, do not apologise again Dryad. I have accepted Ekri''s death, and I have accepted that it had to happen... I just, must think on some things." Alka stood up. "Before I leave, from tomorrow onward for at least a few months, your treatment will be continued by my Shamans." Alka told Verros.

    Tomorrow? "Does that mean you''re coming to the Demon Continent too?" I asked her.

    Alka nodded her head. "Yes. Both Gial and I must apologise to the Demon Queen in person for what our people have done. Two leaders to another." She began to walk towards the entrance. "So therefore we shall be accompanying you to the castle." She nodded her head. "Farewell until tomorrow Ellena." She said as she left.

    Gial didn''t tell me that much, he just said he was going to the Demon Continent. Did he want to be a surprise or something? Probably, knowing him.

    "Ha. So you''re going to be lugging even more people along that you originally thought?" He said chuckling lightly.

    I smiled at him. "It would seem so." I replied.

    Verros closed his eyes. "Good. Puts my mind at ease." He said.

    I kissed his forehead gently before climbing in to my own bed. "I''m glad you know? That you''re not alone." I told him.

    A soft smile appeared on the warriors face. "I stopped being alone when I met you." He replied to me.

    My heart softened. "Thank you, Verros. For everything up till now." I whispered.

    "I should be thanking... You." Verros yawned, he was clearly still exhausted. Repairing your body from that state must take a lot out of you, he fell asleep instantly.

    I''m just glad that I got to see him before I go... Although even more importantly than that, the news Alka gave us will keep him going whilst he recovers. I''m certain now, that I''ll fight with him again... At some point.

    ~Day 140~

    Today was the day. The day to set off on the next leg of my journey. As I opened my eyes Verros was already awake. Next to him stood Odwiff and Gial, they were saying their goodbyes.

    "Oh, Rozaline you''re awake!" Odwiff turned to see me. He''s calling me by my old name, it feels weird. It''s not my current name. "Oh sorry lass. I guess you''d prefer to be called Ellena, aye?" He apologised. He must have noticed the look on my face.

    I shrugged my shoulders. "You can call me what you want Odwiff." I smiled.

    Odwiff grinned. "I''ll stick to Ellena lass." He turned back to Verros and tapped his shoulder. "Get better, ya hear lad? When we come by here again, I wanna see ya on your feet."

    Gial nodded. "I''ll be returnin'' a lot sooner. So I won''t be expectin'' quite as much." He gave Verros a wink. He turned to face me. "We''ll see y''all on the ship, ya hear?" He said to me.

    I nodded my head as they left the tent. I see so they''re giving me a chance to say my own goodbyes is it? "So it''s time for you to go..." Verros gave a sad smile.

    I walked over to his bedside. "And when we see each other again, you''ll be coming with me. If you want to." I tilted my head.

    Verros laughed. "Like I''d ever refuse, I still owe you my life. Twice now." He looked up at me.

    "I guess that means you''re doubly honourbound to me?" I joked.

    The young warrior let out a slight chuckled. "Ellena, even if I wasn''t honourbound, I''d follow you anywhere." He replied with an answer from the heart.

    I leaned in and kissed his head again. "Thank you, Verros. Get better, please? I want to see you walk again." I told him.

    The young warrior gave me one last big grin. "I wouldn''t have it any other way." He replied. "Goodbye, Ellena." He waved me off as I left the tent.

    The bright sunlight hit my eyes, besides me I heard a low whining. As we walked away Alvir looked back at the tent making those noises. "It''s okay, boy. We''ll see him again." I patted his oversized head to comfort him. His whining quietened down, but his ears still lay flat.

    As we walked through the main camp, many Orcs and Elves bowed at us, or at least lowered their heads. A few ex slaves were also dotted about. I wonder how many of the Orcs didn''t want what happened? Why didn''t they just leave the Warband? Ekri seemed to want to protect her own even in her insanity. Well loyalty can do a lot to somebody.

    As we reached the ship it was already being filled, Tiva and a few other leaders stood by overseeing what was happening. As I walked over I heard them reprimanding someone.

    "This had better not be just an excuse to get out of your work. Any of the family leaders could represent us." I heard Tiva say harshly.

    Opposite them stood Gial who was giving them a mischievous smile. " Now now little lady. I feel as though I have already articulated my point quite well. The Orcs are sending their leader, so we should send ours. Leader to leader." He grinned.

    Tiva crossed her arms. "No matter how you put it, it sounds like an excuse." She huffed.

    Gial chuckled and patted her head. "I think someones just jealous about the company I''ll be keepin''." He grinned.

    Tiva''s face turned bright red. "n-n-no. Shut up!" She shouted as she turned around and bumped directly in to my chest. She looked up, and let out a muffled scream as her mouth was in my cleavage. The Elf jumped back. "El-El-Ellena, how long have you been there?!" She said panicking.

    So is the company he''s with referring to me? She wouldn''t be jealous of that surely? "I didn''t hear anything." I said feigning ignorance.

    Tiva crouched down hiding her face. "You did." She whispered.

    "You seem to be doing better, Tiva." I said smiling. It was nice seeing her so active.

    Tiva stood back up and took a deep breath. "Yes, i am." She turned to the other Elven leaders and nodded her head, then took a deep bow. "Thank you, Ellena, for all you''ve done for us. Even after we treated you so harshly at first. You still saved us." She said.

    Behind her the other Elven leaders bowed too. "Thank you." They said in unison.

    I felt my cheeks turn red as I shook my head in embarrassment. "No it''s really fine, this was my home too after all." I waved my hands.

    Tiva looked back up and smiled. "We know, Ellena. And don''t worry, we''ll keep your house as pristine as Odwiff did." She beamed at me.

    Well, I didn''t particularly need it to be kept pristine, but I was happy when I found it that way. "Thank you, it''ll be nice to see it again... When I next come here." I replied.

    Tiva nodded her head. "Goodbye Ellena, from all of us. I really hope I get to see you again." Tiva walked up to me and hugged her arms around my waist. I placed my arms across her back. It''s difficult hugging those so much smaller than you.

    "I''ll see you all soon." I replied. "Good luck."

    With that I continued walking to the ship. They looked about ready to go, Odwiff sat up top talking to Gial at the back of the ship. When I climbed up the plank, I found Wrok sitting on a wooden stall polishing his blade. Alka, stood next to him watching the waves. Sitting up in the crows nest I spotted Venya, now wearing more clothes like clothes. I greeted each of them before going to where Odwiff and Gial were.

    "Ah, missy, you''re here." Gial grinned mischievously.

    I raised my eyebrows at him. "You used my appearance to escape." I commented.

    Gial chuckled tipping his hat. "I had to get away somehow." The Elf clapped his hands together. "Now, we''re all here, no point wasting anymore time." He said as he walked over to the wheel. "Let''s go apologise." He said grinning as the ship began to pull away from the island.

    Odwiff and I stood at the back and watched the island slowly pull away from us. A few Orcs and Dark Elves surrounded us waving at those left on the island. The cool breeze hit against my face as I watched Tiva stand on the beach waving. I saw in the distance, the tent that Verros laid in at this very moment.

    "We could have stayed longer, lass." A gentle voice said beside me. Odwiff looked up at me with sympathetic eyes.

    I shook my head. "No, that would have only made it harder." I replied with a gentle smile.

    Odwiff nodded his head and sighed. "You''ve grown up lass. In more ways than one." He raised his eyebrows.

    I let out a slight chuckle. It was good to have the old man with me. I have a lot on my mind, having someone to talk to by my side can''t be a bad thing...

    Originally I was only going to the Demon Continent for a request, but now... I hope Venya finds our brother, I want some answer.

    Who are the Pillars? why do I have memories of two previous lives? Even then, there''s something I want to know even more. If my life as Anya was my last life, why were those memories locked away, and not my life before then?

    I feel as though I''ve just been left more confused, right as I start the next leg of my journey.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 139 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 47]

    [Health: 45195/45195]

    [Mana: 7581/7581]

    [Stamina: 34442/34462]

    [Hunger: 34301/34462]

    [Attack: 30518]

    [Defence: 53842 + 22000]

    [Magic Attack: 8427]

    [Magic Defence: 16469]

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)]     [Poison Resistance lvl 8]       [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8]         [Lightning Resistance lvl 5 ]    [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)]        [Amplified Vision lvl 9]         [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 71}]

    [tough stomach lvl 8]            [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9]  [Polearm Expert lvl 4]

    [Demifoot lvl 10]               [Warriors Heart lvl 47]         [Warriors Will lvl 35]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 41]         [Greater Regeneration lvl 8]    [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 14] Up!        [Skinning lvl 5]              [Tanning lvl 4]

    [Leatherworking lvl 5]           [Carving lvl 3]               [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 12}]           [{Pillars Aura lvl 10}]          [Ironbark Skin lvl 6] ]

 ~Update 4~ Obligatory end of Book 2 stuff

    Hey everyone, here it is, the obligatory end of book 2 update that I said I was going to do when I finished it. So since the last chapter was said end, then here it is. It feels weird though, I mean there''s the authors note at the start and end of the chapter. But this isn''t a chapter. I could just put this on facebook, but only a small number will see it. XD

    If you''ve followed me for a while then you''ll already know this, but the favourite character poll is almost purely for my won amusement, it will help me a little bit with knowing which characters are popular for possible future appearences etc, but it''s mainly just because I like to see who''s liked.

    Also, this update stuff is for those interested in stuff other than just reading the story, such as my plans for publishing, other projects etc... So as I said in chapter 28, feel free to skip this if you have no interest in that.

    First off is Book one and two. I have no idea what I''m calling either of them yet, but book one is going to be from the start until Ellena leaves the Great Rurrian Forest, then book two is from then to now. Book one will be edited by me since I can''t afford a proper editer, but hopefully it''ll sell well enough for me to get book two edited professionally. Editing is damn expensive though.

    Because of that, book one especially will probably be quite cheap, it being my first book adds to that of course.

    That''s all there really is to my plans for publishing, I''ve started chapter 29 and am editing the first few chapters, which goes a lot quicker than writing a whole new one.

    As for other writing stuff, the first chapter of my third ''experimental fiction is now up on RoyalRoadl. Basically, the secondary fiction I write is just a sort of experimental thing, a way to see which ways I like writing and other things. The other two I started were ''Sith of the Old Empire'' a star wars fanfiction and ''New Boston: The city of hope'' an original cyberpunk story centered around warring mafia and gangsters in the first city built after World War III. Neither of them are past chapter two, but they are both stories I like and want to carry on in the future. Probably quite far in the future. I''m mainly uploading them for feedback.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Anyway, this new one is called ''Just Another Ghoul'' it''s a litRPG like Daily Diary, and follows a low level Ghoul Soldier in a powerful Vampire Lords army. It''s going to be a comedy and quite easy going, or at least that''s the plan. Can''t call it a comedy if no one finds it funny. </img>"> Anyway, if you want to give the first chapter a look it would be much appreciated, if not then ignore my secondary fictions entirely.  Honestly I''m more than happy so many people read this story.

    Anyway, I don''t have much else to discuss. Just like the first update, I''ll be treating this one as a Q&A AMA whatever you want to call it. If you have any questions about, Daily Diary, my other projects/fictions, or anything else go ahead and ask it. Obviously I can''t answer spoiler heavy stuff, like I''m not going to tell you if and when characters die or anything. </img>">

    Thanks for reading my fiction so far! Also thank you to anyone who points out errors or just weird things in my story. Such as the fact that Ellenas Dryad''s Charm should be very powerful by now, but if it were it would kind of ruin the story. I''ve kept all the criticisms in my mind and plan to try and fix them as best as I can during editing. </img>">

 Chapter 29: ~Day 141-145~ The Mushroom sails again

    ~Day 141~

    I blinked my eyes three times, struggling to keep them open. As my blurry surroundings came in to focus, I found myself in a sterile light blue room. On the wall was a orange heart shaped insignia, also know as ''The Healing Heart''. Which must mean I''m in a medbay.

    I let out a long sigh. So I''ve been rescued, after all those years someone finally saved me. I turned to my right and tapped a code in to the lock on my bed. A quiet beeping rang out in the empty room as the healing field around me disabled itself, allowing me to sit up.

    My vision blurred a little again, before turning back to normal. I raised my arms stretching, whilst I cracked my stiff neck. Then, the room fell in to silence once again, it''s unusual to be in such a peaceful place after all this time.

    After another look around, I let out a second long sigh, and fell back down on to my bed. However, before I could close my eyes, I heard a commotion outside, a few raised voices, footsteps, then a loud bang as a greying man burst in to my room. "COMMANDER ANYA!" He sputtered as he tripped forwards barely catching himself.

    Shaking my head slowly I let out a deep breath. "Good day Lieutenant Parse." The sputtering aged man in front of me, regained his composure and saluted bringing his hand to his forehead.

    "It is most excellent to see you awake Commander." He barely hid his smile under a professional frown. "Although I must say, you awoke much sooner than the Doctor had anticipated." He chuckled nervously.

    I scratched the back of my head, and sat back up in my bed. "How long have I been out, where am I exactly?" My words came out almost slurred, I haven''t spoken much recently, it''s hard to form coherent sentences.

    Parse lowered his hand revealing a nervous smile. "It''s only been nine days since we picked you up on that planet, when the alarm went of that the healing field had been shut of we feared the worst." He sighed.

    I waved my hand. "I had no real injuries Parse, there was nothing to heal." I lifted myself off the bed steadily prompting Parse to try and steady me. "I''m fine, Lieutenant." I said brushing him off. "Now could you tell me where I am?" I repeated the question.

    Parse showed me a puzzled expression. "Have you lost some of your memories ma''am? You''re on Captain Obedyas command ship Widows Revenge." He raised his finger.

    I nodded my head slowly. "It''s been four years, Parse. I thought maybe you would have grown tired of that old b*sterd by now." I loosed a wry smile.

    Parse shrugged his shoulders. "That ''old b*sterd'' was the only one willing to save you. That planet interfered with the system of every ship that came close. We couldn''t even scan the surface to check for survivors." He shook his head sighing.

    Well, that would explain why we weren''t rescued in a few weeks, that would be the usual situation. "But I saw lights, from the planet surface, which means the Widow was in the atmosphere. How did Obedya manage it?" I asked puzzled.

    Parse smiled. "Captain Obedya has had the Widow refitted with new experimental systems and engines. Everything''s solar powered now." He tapped on the wall.

    I folded my arms. "Solar powered? That''s it? We''ve had solar powered ships before, why did it take four years for someone to try it?" I raised my eyebrows.

    "I did say experimental. Don''t ask me how it works, I''m a strategist not a scientist." He shrugged. I nodded my head before walking over to a nearby table that held a clean uniform. "Uh, what are you doing?" He asked walking over to me.

    I turned my head to face him. "I''m getting dressed. I assume the council will want to speak to me. I have been gone a while." I replied, reaching down for my uniform.

    Parse reached down and stopped my hand. "I understand that you''re feeling better, Commander. But please, you should rest more." He pleaded me with his eyes.

    I narrowed mine in return. "What''s wrong Parse." I tilted my head.

    He looked away from me. "It might be best not to tell yo-"

    "Parse." I interrupted his sentence before he could finish it. Clearly he wanted to hide something from me.

    "I... Uh.. I''m not sure..." Parse stuttered.

    I placed my hand on his shoulder. "Parse, I just spent four years on a planet filled with creatures trying to kill me and eat me alive every day. I can take a bit of bad news." I told him firmly.

    He let out a sad sigh. "It''s more than a bit of bad news, Ma''am. The truth is, this isn''t just a medbay, it''s a jail too. The door is coded to not open to your voice or override codes no matter what." He let out another sigh.

    I was taken aback slightly. "A jail? Why? I have committed no crime." I assured myself.

    Parse motioned for me to sit down. "Do you remember when we found you?" I shook my head, my memories are fuzzy after I saw the lights. "Commander... You were

    half rabid, you kept trying to scratch at us, bite us, attack us. It took ten fully trained officers to restrain you... Even then, you killed a member of the medical staff." He sighed.

    I slumped downwards, wrestling with my brain trying to remember. It''s true, that in those four years I was on that planet, I may have gone a little wild, but... To kill someone without even knowing it. Come to think of it though, my minds clearer today than it''s been for a while. "I see... Suppressant drugs?"

    Parse nodded. "It''s how I knew it was safe to come in here." I see, so they''ve used drug to calm me down, lower my brain activity maybe? I don''t know much in the way of medicine other than basic training.

    I rubbed my eyes and looked back up at him. "So what''s happening."

    He scratched his chin. "Well the plan is to slowly take you off the drug, see what level they still have an effect at. Either way the amount you''re currently on is not a long term solution." He shrugged.

    I nodded my head. "I understand, then what?"

    "Well when you''re deemed safe, and we''ve reassured the crew, you will of course be allowed to leave. After that, the council will decide." He looked at apologetically. "I''m sorry Commander."

    I shook my head. "Don''t be. It was that f*cking planet." I replied gritting my teeth. "So I guess for now, just go back to sleep?" Parse nodded his head. "Sh*t." I replied.

    Parse chucked. "My thoughts exactly Commander, if I''m honest we need you now not later."

    "And that means..?" I asked.

    Parse began heading for the door. "It''s not my place to tell you. As I don''t entirely understand myself." He replied as the door opened. "But get some rest Commander, I''m not sure how different your life will be to the last four years." With that strange warning, the Lieutenant left my room.

    I paused for a moment, and had a look around my room. The only exit that singular door, and the only keypad tuned to deny me. I am truly stuck in this room.

    Still, it can''t be worse than that damnable planet. I narrowed my eyes thinking on Parses last words...

    Can it?

    Urgh. So... Groggy.

    I felt ill as I stepped out of the cabin I was assigned. I don''t get sea sick, so I''ll assume it''s related to the memories currently resurfacing in my mind. I remembered that entire conversation clearly in my mind. Is that due to my current memory improving, or due to my previous memories becoming clearer as I left the planet?

    Either way, it''s becoming more and more clear how I lost myself when fighting Ekri, if I killed an innocent healer, why wouldn''t I kill my enemy? What I don''t understand, is how it happened originally.

    As I stumbled out on to the deck I spotted Alka and Gial conversing over a spread out map on a barrel. The sea was calm, and the crew was busy soaking up the sun. After a deep breath, sucking in the fresh sea air to clean my head, I began walking towards the Orc and Elf duo.

    Gial turned his head towards me. "Ah, the sleepin'' beauty awakens." He jested. Alka glanced in my direction and gave a quick polite nod.

    I cracked my neck as I arrived by their sides. "Good morning." I replied, hoping that it was still morning.

    Gial chuckled, tipping his hat down lightly. "Barely morning miss, you''re just, ooh ten minutes shy of bein'' reprimanded." He grinned confirming my thoughts.

    I gave a wry smile. "Sorry, I know I''ve already slept more than long enough these past few days." I shrugged letting out a sigh.

    Gial waved me off. "Don''t sweat it Ellena. Should be an easy goin'' trip, just enjoy yourself." He told me a turning back to the map.

    My brow furrowed. "Easy going? With those monsters about?" I replied, the doubt in my voice clear.

    Gial turned to me. "Monsters? You mean from the Krakens corruption?" He asked one eyebrow raised. I nodded my head in response. "Wait, don''t tell me, y''all got caught up with some on the way to the Dead Isles?" He sounded genuinely surprised.

    "A Decopod Sea Lord." I replied nodding my head again.

    Both Alka and Gials eyebrows raised at the mention of a Sea Lord. "A Sea Lord?" Alka asked. I nodded once again. "A Decopod... Sea Lord..." She said monotone.

    Gial took his hat off, placing it against his chest, he then let off a whistle. "Well colour me impressed, too kill a Sea Lord, I don''t know how you did it, but Gods damn." He grinned.

    I shook my head, whilst I did finish off the creature, I couldn''t have taken it on myself. "It wasn''t me, the thing could have killed me with ease. It was a man called Hawkwood..." I stuttered at the end. I wonder, have they arrived at the capital by now? Did they all make it to the Demon Continent okay? I haven''t really thought about it, with all that''s gone on, but now I''m free it worries me.

    Gial scratched his chin. "Hawkwood... Ballud Hawkwood right?" Gial asked.

    I nodded my head. "Have you met him?" I asked in reply.

    Gial shook his head. "Can''t say I have. We just made sure to know who we were raidin'' from. I''ve heard he''s a pretty tough fella, but to kill a Sea Lord is damn impressive." He chuckled before putting hat back on. Then, Gial turned to me and patted my shoulder. "Still, you have nothin'' to worry about little lady. Y''see the humans haven''t been on these seas as much as we have. So they don''t know how to avoid the Corruption." He smiled.

    I tilted me head. "You do?" I asked.

    Gial laughed proudly. "No doubt little Missy, you know how weak the Dark Elves are right now? You think we could survive travellin'' these here waters if we couldn''t dodge them?" He asked.

    Come to think of it... He is right. Hawkwood was much stronger than anyone here, yet even he struggled through it. "How then?" I asked the grinning Elf.

    He wagged his finger at me. "Easy, not only do we build our ships for speed, we also build them to scare away Monsters." He winked. I gave him a questioning look to which he pointed down. "y''see the bottom of this ship is coated in monster repellent which is sealed in place by magic." He explained.

    Oh, is that it? I was expecting something a bit more exciting. "But even with monster repellent and a fast ship, that doesn''t explain how you avoid the Corrupting. I mean it creates beasts like the Sea Lords, surely the repellent doesn''t work on them?" I asked him.

    Gial turned around and pointed towards the front of the ship. "Look up there." He told me. doing as he said I looked past his finger and saw a few mages firing some sort of light magic in to the water. I turned back to Gial for an explanation. "The Corruption doesn''t stay still, the only true way to avoid it, is to know where you''re getting close. That''s what they do, they fire pulses of their own magic in to the water as extensions of their bodies, the can feel the water out, feel traces of the Corruption." He smirked proud of himself.

    Okay, now that does makes sense. I''ll need to tell Lord Avalas and Hawkwood about this for their return trip then they can spread it. Of course it''ll add a lot of time on to their travel time, but lives are more important than time. Speaking of time. "Is that why your ships are built to be fast too? To make up for all the dodging and weaving you need to do?"

    Gial nodded. "That''s correct, even our slowest ships could outrun even the fastest ship from the Central continent." Even their slowest ships? I didn''t look around all the Islands, but I can''t say I saw many ships, to be honest I thought this was one of few. Although to go raiding they would need more than that.

    Hold on does that mean we''ll arrive at the Continent faster than I thought? Avalas said three to four weeks, but will the Dark Elves be faster than that? "When will we arrive at the Demon Continent?" I asked Gial.

    Gial ushered me over to the map. They had a few ports circled and crossed out. "That''s what we''ve been mullin'' over. Y''see going to the port of Davat would be quickest, but Krazakon is closest to the capital. So it depends on how much of our time we want to spend on the Ocean." He let out a long sigh.

    Krazakon... That''s the port Avalas was heading for. There''s a chance some of the crew stayed behind, they could help us get to the Capital easier. I imagine the Demons might be a little hostile towards the Dark Elves when they show up, so some friendly faces will help either way. "I say Krazakon, my friends were heading for that port, and the Dark Elves could do with some allies when we arrive." I said.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Alka made a slightly high pitched noise of discomfort without changing her expression. Gial and I turned to her, quite surprised. Gial stepped forward. "Are you okay... Ma''am?" He asked tentatively.

    Alka lifted her head slightly and gulped. "What Ellena says is... Reasonable... However I''d prefer to be off this ship as soon as possible... I''m not too comfortable... On ships." She forced out. Now that she mentions it her face is pale.

    Gial looked down and studied the map. "Even if we do go to Krazakon, the trip will only take a max of 12 days. Can you survive that long?" He asked with a hint of glee.

    Alka nodded reluctantly. "Hold on. Twelve days?! Even if your ship is faster, Lord Avalas said it would take at least three weeks to reach Krazakan from the Dead Isles. Surely this ship can''t be that much faster?" I blurted out.

    Gial pointed to the back of the ship, where there were two more mages shooting some form of wind magic out behind us. "When they get the go ahead from the mages at the front of the ship, they speed us up, they fire some in to the sails, and some behind us. We can get around in no time." He gave me a big thumbs up.

    I stared at the smiling fool in front of me. "You''re really proud of yourself, huh?" I asked.

    Gial nodded happily before folding up the map in front of him. "Now that''s out of the way, go and enjoy yourself Missy. Not every day you get such a calm sea." He grinned.

    I looked down at the ocean, true it was somehow almost flat. "I will do, thanks Gial, Alka." I said as I walked away.

    Alka and Gial walked together to the captains cabin. I don''t know who the captain is, my guess would be both of them, the tension between both sides would turn worse if only one of them was in charge.

    With a hole day to kill I went to see what the rest of the crew were doing. I found Venya and Alvir playing together in the water, they seemed to be racing, but obviously poor Alvir is only a Wolf, he can''t even come close to Venyas speed. Although, with the big dumb grin on his face you could never tell.

    I found Odwiff inside the ship, he was having a rather lengthy discussion about blacksmithing with a few eager Orcs and Elves, which is one way to get the two closer together. I sat and listened to him for a few hours, but I don''t have any plans to become a blacksmith, so I left after a while. Still, it was nice to hear the old man so enthusiastic.

    Then, there was Wrok. Who just sort of sat there. On a box. Watching the sea. He struck quite an imposing figure, but surely it must be boring. He sat on that box for hours. Everything I walked past him he was still there. Meditating possibly? Who knows.

    Either way, after wandering around the ship and talking to various groups, I cam to realise something. Everyone still seemed a little afraid of me. Despite the fact that both Gial, Wrok, Venya and Alka were strong too, everyone seemed to avoid me. To tell the truth, it got me down.

    They weren''t rude about it, and many seemed grateful, even amongst the Orcs, but it was still a little upsetting. Still, at least the others aren''t scared of me, I don''t know what I would have done if Gial or someone started avoiding me. I doubt he really fears anything though.

    After the day was over, and I retired to my bunk. My particularly large bunk, I realised I hadn''t really accomplished anything today, I didn''t speak to anyone about my memory, or even train any skills.

    This trip maybe short, but starting tomorrow, I should find some way of passing the time productively, every day I waste is a day badly spent.

    ~Day 142~

    Since everyone was doing their own thing still, I decided I would do something productive as I planned. The only question is what? I can''t exactly practise swinging Skullcrusher and on top of that sparring with anyone could be dangerous. This ship is light and fast, but thanks to that it''s also quite weak. I can''t imagine this being a good raiding ship.

    Of course, I thought of all this the before. I had the exact same problem when I left with Hawkwood and Avalas. Which is why I borrowed some leatherworking supplies from a few Dark Elves.

    Honestly I don''t need any new armour, the armour Odwiff gave me is better than anything I could make, but if I get my skills up enough I could make other useful items, likes bags or something. I can also make armour for those that wear light armour.

    As I began working on one such armour, a chest piece for Gial, to thank him for his help, a few of the Dark Elves gathered around me. It seems they''re also leatherworkers and they were interested in my skill level.

    Most of them were very skilled and gave me a few pointers as I worked. In fact, by the end of the day, the chest piece was already looking far better than anything I''d made before. There were less rough edges, and the seems were much neater.

    Of course a piece of armour like this will take another few days to complete, so at least I had something to do for the next few days.

    ~Day 143~

    Just as I had planned yesterday, I carried on working on the chest piece for Gial. he must have heard about it from some of the crew, as he came over to observe today. Well I say observe, he mainly sat around drinking with the other Elves.

    Today I wanted to focus on getting the actual chest piece finished, so I can focus on the finishing touches tomorrow. I didn''t level up yesterday, which disappointed me, but surely I should level up at least today or tomorrow right?

    After midday Gial was dragged away by Alka, turns out he was bunking off from his work. As strong as he is, it feels like he wont do well in a position of authority. Soon after, most of the Elves and Orcs around me went back to their own work. There''s only a certain amount of time you can waste watching one person.

    Still it was kind of them to offer me so much advice, especially considering how many of them still act a little hesitantly around me. There''s still a hint of fear in most of them.

    Before I had noticed, day had turned to night, most of the crew turned in for the night those left were the night shift mages, and a few stranglers including me, Alvir, who was now resting at my side and Gial who sat watching the ocean with his pipe.

    At this time, I liked to turn to the sky, rather than the sea. As beautiful as the sea is, as it reflects the moonlight and stars, nothing beats the actual sky itself. I think that''s what I was looking forward to the most about getting back in open sea and with no monsters to worry about, I could truly enjoy what I was seeing.

    I slumped against the railing at a quiet spot near the back of the ship as Alvir rested his head on my lap. The sky flew past me, with not a cloud insight. It was odd, to thing on the Central Island it was the Season of Rain, down here, near the Demons Continent it almost never rains.

    In fact, many considered the Dead Isles paradise, well before it was the Dead Isles of course. Even now, the weather is the perfect in between the two continent. It makes me wonder what sort of weather the monster continent might hold.

    "May Wrok sit?" I heard a voice call out to me from my side. I didn''t need to look who it was, Orcs just announce themselves out of nowhere anyway. I wonder why they do that?

    I nodded my head. "Go ahead." After a few seconds I heard the clank of a sheathed blade against the railing as the athletic Orc sat down. Did he want to talk again? I get the feeling he isn''t much of a talker though.

    For a while the Orc sat in silence next to me. Ordinarily that would have felt awkward to me, but he has a reserved meditative presence about him, almost like an aura of calm. Which is odd, as I haven''t felt it before, perhaps it''s a skill he uses to meditate?

    A few more minutes past before the Orc spoke again, startling me. "It is always odd." He said calmly.

    I blinked a few times and looked down at him. "What is?" I asked confused.

    He turned his eyes from the sky to look at mine. "The calm. The peace. It always happens after a great battle... After a great death." He replied, his eyes turning back to the sky.

    I raised my brows and joined him. "I think people are tired of death after a battle like that. Calm makes sense." I answered him. At least that''s the way I look at it, he probably meant it in a more philosophical way.

    "Wrok has been watching you." He changed the subject.

    I looked at the Orc again, a slightly puzzled expression this time. "Okay?" I replied, not knowing what my response should have been.

    Wrok grasped his sword and lent it across his lap then crossed his legs. "Wrok will continue to watch you. Wrok, just wanted to tell you that." He stated. I blinked a few times and looked away again. I had already guessed that, being as he wanted to accompany me to see who I was, it only makes sense he''d be keeping an eye on me right? Why is he telling me? To be polite?

    Another hour past, Alvir began to yawn, Gial had gone to the captains quarters to sleep and Wrok had not spoken another work, in fact he hadn''t even moved. After one last look up at the twinkling nights sky, I left Wrok to keep meditating and collapsed on my bunk. It may not be quite as exhausting as a good fight, but leatherwork can still be tiring.

    ~Day 144~

    It didn''t take much longer, to finish Gials breastplate. I had just about managed to level my skill once, before I finished it. The breastplate had a fur lining, unfortunately it was not quite as nice as the wolfs coat I used before, but I didn''t have any of that with me. So I used Mollit fur from the Elves.

    It left his arms free and was made with his jacket in mind, the left side of the neck was covered by a small collar attached to the chest. I also embroidered a pair of sails on both sides of the back of the armour. I wasn''t sure if the Dark Elves had a particular symbol, but I thought something ship related would suffice.

    When I gave it to him, Gial seemed to like it. It''s probably my best work, not that that''s saying much. I went more for functionality than appearance before, but this actually looks quite nice. He told me he would wear it when we meet the Demon Queen. I''m flattered he likes it so much, but I''m not sure it''s quite good enough to be shown off in front of a Queen.

    Well, either way, it''s on to my next piece. What with the success of that one, I thought, perhaps I should make something for everyone. Maybe even something for Verros, something small, I don''t know when I''ll see him again.

    Still, for now, I''ll make Odwiff something. He can make his own armour and it several levels above anything I can make, so I thought instead I''d make a sling for his back to hold his hammer in place. As far as I know he has always just held it, but surely it would be easier for him if it could be rested on his back.

    This piece shouldn''t take too long, it''s just a strap, but I still want to do it right. Odwiff has done a lot for me, and it''s not much, but I need to thank him somehow.

    Today, as I worked, Alvir sat with me. With the help of the hot weather, Venya had actually managed to tire him out. I wasn''t sure such a thing was even possible, but the Wolf sat next to me, happy to be in the shade of main mast. Although together, we took up all of the shade of the main mast.

    It was another easy day and it past by with no incident. To be honest, I''m a bit anxious to train up my skills, so I wouldn''t mind if a few little monsters attacked our ship. Of course if any little monsters came by, they wouldn''t be stupid enough to attack us, so there''s not much chance of that happening.

    Maybe I''ll ask Gial sometime if there''s any way we can safely lore something up here to fight. To be honest though, I''m almost certain that''s not a good thing to be thinking though. I should be praying that we have an event-less journey, not the other way around.

    Still, I really can''t knock this peace and quiet. it''s also surprisingly helping tensions between the Orcs and the Elves. Just a few days ago they could barely look at each other. Today I saw a few sit down and play a game of cards together.

    I can''t say we''ll get to the Demon Continent without some sort of incident between them though, you don''t get over years of oppression that easily.

    ~Day 145~

    Odwiffs was completed late afternoon. Unfortunately, I didn''t level up from making it, but then it wasn''t too complicated. Just a sling with a small sheathe to pop the handle through. I did work on making it a little more comfortable that it otherwise would have been, since I had a lot of spare time, but it was still just a sling.

    The ship''s quite a small ship, so it didn''t take me to long to find Odwiff. He was sitting below deck, which a chair and small table pulled up next to a barrel of rum. On the table stood a few candles, and a set of parchment.

    I tried to take a peak and what he was using it for, he seemed to be drawing designs, for a hammer or mace of some kind. There was another parchment underneath. "What are you drawing?" I asked him.

    The Dwarf almost jumped out of his wrinkled skin. He turned his head slowly whilst clutching his chest. "By Gudrins Anvil lass! I don''t know how you managed to sneak up on my with a body like that. But if ya could refrain in the future'', me ol'' heart can''t take that kind of excitement." He jested.

    I let out a chuckle and pulled up a large stool sitting myself next to the table, I towered over both him and the parchment. "If your ol'' heart can take what happened the other day, then your ol'' heart can take a little bit of surprise." I replied with a grin on my face. I lent in to get a closer look at his work. It was definitely a diagram of a mace on the top. "Thinking of changing up your weapon?" I asked him.

    He turned his head up to mine and gave a wry old grin. "Oh this ain''t for me lass. No no, this for you." He tapped the paper.

    I furrowed my brow. "For me? Why? I use Skullcrusher." I said as I tilted my head.

    Odwiff placed the quill he was holding down in front of him and folded his small arms. "Well, y''see I''ve been thinkin'' about it Ellena. All of yur'' skills, and ya'' body itself seems ta be geared towards defence more than anythin''. Am I right?" He asked glancing towards me. I nodded my head. "Yet, ya'' fight so recklessly. And wid''a big ol'' mace ta boot." He carried on. I can''t deny him, even I realise I''m a bit of a berserker sometimes. "So that''s why, I''ve been designin'' these." He finished picking up both sheets of paper.

    On one sheet was the mace, the other was a large matching kite shield. It had a little mushroom logo in the corner. I looked past the parchment at the old Dwarf. "Odwiff... You''ve already made this armour for me. To accept these too." I said shaking my head.

    Odwiff smiled sadly, placing the sheets back on the table. "Well. They''re still early in their designs yet. T''also depends if the Queen will lend me a forge ta'' play with, but I think you should have them. I can teach yer'' t'' fight more defensively too. I jus'' think it''d be good for ya lass." He said giving me a much warmer smile.

    I lent down on my knees and wrapped my arms around the old man. "Thank you, Odwiff." I replied, touched. He''s done so much for me already and now he''s already doing even more.

    Odwiff wrapped on arm around me in return. "It''s alright lass, it''s nothin'' t'' get sentimental about." He chuckled quietly.

    I pulled back from the hug and sat back down on my chair with a soft grin spread across my cheeks. Then I remembered why I originally went to find him. I scratched my head awkwardly and held the strap towards Odwiff. "Uh. It feels kind of pathetic compared to what you''re doing, but I made you this... To hold your hammer." I mumbled looking away from him.

    Odwiff took the strap out of my hands slowly, and slung it around his shoulder. "Hey it fits perfectly." He grinned. He then turned back to me and noticing my red face wrapped his arm around my torso. "Ah come on now lass! Yur redder than a drunkard on his weddin'' night!" He said with glee in his voice. "Still... Thank ye'' lass. This''ll come in handy." He thanked me, patting my back lightly.

    I breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m glad you like it." I guess, I''ll start my next one tomorrow. Although I have no idea what I''ll do next.

    Odwiff waved me off. "Course I''d like it lass." He sat back down and started to jot down notes again. "Say, lass. Do you have any more plans t''day?" He asked me his eye twinkling in the light.

    I scratched my chin then shook my head. "None as such, why?" I enquired.

    Odwiff stretched his arms. "T''be honest, as much as I like designing weapons n'' armour, I''d prefer t''get your take on them. Since they''re fer'' you." He replied with a wink.

    A big grin spread across my face. I may have created my own weapon before, but there was something infinitely more exciting about someone else forging one from your designs. Perhaps that''s just the memories of my life as Rose talking, I could watch Odwiff and his son forge for hours on end without getting bored. I nodded my head firmly as I moved my seat a little close to Odwiff and the table.

    I spent the rest of the day, sitting next to the old Dwarf as we went through several designs for a Mace and Shield. As night rolled around, we must have gone through a dozen parchments. A few of them covered in bread crumbs from lunch and dinner and a few more with just a splash of rum from after that.

    It wasn''t exactly what I had planned to do, but it was still a day well spent. Although, to be honest I would be happy with any of our designs. It was just nice to hang out with Odwiff again, without the guilt of hiding who I used to be. I really should have just told him as soon as I saw him really.

    I wonder though, can I train myself to fight defensively. Fighting like that seems to be hardwired in to my soul thanks to that damned planet I was stranded on. Odwiffs point is definitely valid though, I should at least attempt to be a more defensive fighter, even if my soul is apparently against the idea.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 144 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 47]

    [Health: 45196/45195]

    [Mana: 7581/7581]

    [Stamina: 34442/34462]

    [Hunger: 34301/34462]

    [Attack: 30518]

    [Defence: 53842 + 22000]

    [Magic Attack: 8427]

    [Magic Defence: 16469]

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)]    [Poison Resistance lvl 8]       [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8]        [Lightning Resistance lvl 5 ]     [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)]       [Amplified Vision lvl 9]         [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 71}]

    [tough stomach lvl 8]           [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9]  [Polearm Expert lvl 4]

    [Demifoot lvl 10]              [Warriors Heart lvl 47]          [Warriors Will lvl 35]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 41]       [Greater Regeneration lvl 8]     [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 15] Up!       [Skinning lvl 5]               [Tanning lvl 4]

    [Leatherworking lvl 6] Up!       [Carving lvl 3]                [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 12}]           [{Pillars Aura lvl 10}]

 Chapter 30: ~Day 146-150~ The Mushrooms warning

    ~Day 146~

    The guards showed up at my door in the early hours of the morning, dragging me up and out of bed before I could protest. If the council is prepared to see you, you don''t have to be prepared to see them. Outside of my room stood two more guards on either side, guns in their arms. In the middle of the floor stood two men, Lieutenant Parse and the captain of the ship that rescued me, Obedya.

    I let out a wry smile. "Pleasure to see you again, Captain." I bowed my head slightly. Compared to the previous world I lived in, the humans here live much longer, some go on to live for around 500 years. Obedya is shaping up to be one of them. Already over 300 years of age, he could still put any of his subordinates to shame on the field.

    He tipped his hat lightly in response. "It''s pleasant to see you as well Commander. It''s been too long since we exchanged pleasantries." The tease of a smile jumped upon his face before quickly disappearing again. "Now that''s over, we have a meeting to attend to." He stepped to the side motioning for me to walk. I shook my head as I stepped in to line.

    That was about the level of interaction one can expect from the legendary Captain Obedya. Stoic doesn''t even come close. The fact that he even hinted at smiling meant he considers me a close friend. Even then, no one can deny his loyalty, he was the only man willing to risk his ship to rescue me and my guess is he only accepted volunteers on that mission. There are very few captains that gain as much respect from their subordinates as Obedya.

    As we walked, two guards stood at my front, guiding us to the command room, many crew members we passed; some of which I recognised, looked upon me with worry. I would also worry if I was in the same situation, but the look on their faces was often something more than worry. It was fear, and I don''t think that fear was directed at me. I turned to look at Obedya and Parse behind me, Obedya didn''t so much as blink, however Parse looked away chuckling nervously. Clearly there was something more to worry about that just my punishment, I just wish I knew what.

    When we finally arrived at the command room, the council was already waiting on screen. "Commander Anya. If it weren''t for my own eyes I wouldn''t believe it." One of the Council Members spoke. I looked up at the screen at the council, the one who spoke was Admiral of the Fleet Osyrus Orma Oren. The man in charge of Eins entire navy. "I believe I can speak on behalf of the entire council when I say. Welcome back, Commander." Oren showed off a grin barely visible through his thick grey beard.

    The council. Also known as the United Council of Systems or UCoS for short consisted of ten to fifteen individuals from the most advanced species around the galaxy. Scanning the faces upon the council, the members have changed somewhat. Six Humans from the planet Ein, also three Dwarves from Ein, then two Aiir from the planet Qou and finally three Ornik from the dead planet Xana.

    It was obvious Ein and Humanity were the dominant race in the Galaxy, which is why the council would assemble just to decide the fate of one Human. However, as each member of the council is considered equal, they all have the right to not attend if they so wish. So the fact that every member of the races not from Ein have come probably doesn''t mean anything good.

    Osyrus cleared his throat, tapping the ash from the end of his cigarette somewhere off screen. "I''m sure you know why you''re here Commander Anya." He started. "And I''m also sure you''ve figured out there''s something more going on." I nodded my head. "Good." He sighed glancing around the table. "We understand the situation. What that planet did to you, and we''ve taken it in to consideration. Even so, you killed a medical officer, an offence we can not ignore." I braced my hands behind my back, what will it be? A demotion? A reassignment? Or perhaps even a discharge. Osyrus moved to open his mouth, before quickly closing it again and glancing at another council member. A Dwarf, one I did not recognise. "You will be demoted to Lieutenant Commander, and... Reassigned to the 211th Pathfinders." Osyrus removed the round spectacles from his nose and rubbed his eyes.

    He was acting as if he just delivered the worst news possible. However, I could only see this as a positive. A relatively minor demotion and a reassignment? This is better than I had hoped for. "I am not familiar with the 211th, sir. May I ask who my commanding officer will be?" I respectfully inquired.

    Osyrus placed his glasses back on his nose gave me a difficult frown. "Before that, Lieutenant Commander, you have to understand the situation we''re in." Situation? I glanced around at every member of the council. Some shifted uncomfortably in their seats. "What do you believe would happen, if the creatures on that planet had space travel." Osyrus lent in to his seat, his experienced eyes staring right through me.

    What Osyrus said hit me, whilst he didn''t outright say it, he wasn''t exactly being subtle either. Those creatures, those monsters, they had been spotted in space. "To what level? How many? When?" I fired off three questions quickly.

    "They were first spotted in Aiir space four months ago." One of the Aiir council members replied to me. "After that more and more appearances across all known space." The Aiir closed all four of it''s eyes. "In every encounter, the survivors were... Limited."

    Limited? Sh*t, by Aiir standards that means one or two at best. "Council members. Is it safe to assume we are at war?" I straightened my back and narrowed my eyes at the screen in front of me. Osyrus let out a weathered sigh, then nodded his head. "And I assume this is related to why I''m being reassigned?" I asked a second question.

    Osyrus nodded again. "As the woman with the most experience with these creatures, we need you to advise us, but we couldn''t just let you go unpunished for what you did. I apologise for going about this in such a roundabout way." He waved his hand. "Anyway, I''m sure you''re well aware about the... abilities of the creatures." He carried on.

    I can see where this is going. "Their ability to... Take over the corpses of other creatures?" I asked, knowing full well that''s what he meant.

    Osyrus nodded grimly. "Such an ability is... Unsettling at the very least. At the most, it makes this war seem impossible." He sighed in to his hands once again. "Which is why the Pathfinders are more important now than ever." He glanced down at the crew on our side of the screen.

    The Pathfinders, an obvious choice to fight such an enemy. Our job may be to find new planets, but for that purpose we have the fastest ships in the navy. Not only that, Pathfinders are still a military division one that explores new places, we are trained to deal with any kind of threat, unknown or otherwise. Topped with having relatively small numbers, the Pathfinders are ideal for fighting the creatures. "I understand why it is important I stay as an officer in the Pathfinders, but that doesn''t explain why I am being reassigned." I addressed the council.

    Osyrus looked at the same Dwarf again, who was now smirking, "The 211th is the newest Pathfinder company. Since this war involves every race in the UCoS, it''s a... Joint company. We wish for you to... Train them, turn them in to a company the Pathfinders can be proud of." Osyrus looked about as troubled as I felt.

    I bit my tongue and held in the choice words I had for the council. Assigning the woman with the most knowledge on our enemy, to baby sit their little experiment. What could the council possibly be thinking?! "... I understand, council members. May I ask who my commanding officer is?" I gritted my teeth.

    "Commodore Juna Blackale." Osyrus pressed a button on the desk in front of him and a service record appeared on the screen in front of him. The woman in question stood about 4 foot tall, and had short silky black hair held up in a ponytail. "As you can guess from the name, she is a Dwarf, more importantly the heiress to the Blackale name. She passed the commanders exam with flying colours." He continued. Then just as soon as it appeared the record disappeared.

    I glanced over at the smirking Dwarf. His head was covered in the very same black hair as the woman on screen. I see, so even when we''re at war with such a terrifying foe, nepotism runs rampant in politics. I had to clench my fists to stop myself from doing anything that would land me in a worse situation. "I understand I will do my utmost to... Assist the Commodore." I replied through steady forced breathing. "Is there anything else you need me for?" I asked.

    "One more thing and you''re free to go. We have not made the existence of these creatures public yet, and we do not plan to unless absolutely necessary. Spreading unneeded panic would only make things worse. So whilst you''re free to visit any civilian friends or family members you might have, you cannot discuss any of this with them." Osyrus gave me a stern glance.

    He knew just as well as I did the ridiculous situation I''ve been put in. I can''t blame him for going along with it, we could lose not just the support of the Blackale family, but the support of even the Dwarven military and if my four years on that planet taught me anything, it''s that for an enemy like this we all need each other.

    I saluted before turning to leave the room. Even now that i''m back in civilisation, I can''t escape those creatures, and it seems like now, I may be in an even worse situation that before.

    As my eyes opened, every corner of my vision was consumed by a rather larger Wolf. "Woah!" I yelped as I fell of my bunk. "Goof moring oy." I muffled in to the floor boards. Alvir nudged my body the right way up and began to lick my face. With a smile I happily ruffled his fur in retaliation.

    Another memory, huh? This one seemed to take place right after my previous one. Why am I remembering all this now? For some reason all of my life before I crashed on to that planet has become clear to me too. I can remember it all like they''re all my own memories...

    Well they are all my own memories, just ones I''d completely forgotten for reason I don''t yet know. Either way, I think I need to ask Venya what she knows.

    "Geh." Venya replied. That''s it. I just spent ten minutes explaining my memories to her and ''geh'' is how she replies? I raised my eyebrows at her. She let out a sigh and sat down on a nearby barrel. "The thing is, I don''t know too much about your life or the Pathfinders in general. I''ve heard of Obedya and Blackale, but only through gossip and praise." Venya shrugged.

    I rested against the outside of the captains cabin. "I thought you said I was famous? I mean, I remember my life before the war with the creatures and even then I was relatively well known." I aked her.

    Venya nodded her head. "Yeah yeah. You were a famous f*cking war hero. But I didn''t have time to pay attention to your exploits, as I was too busy with my own. You''re lookin'' at an ace pilot here." I gave her a quizzical expression. "An ace pilot who had many warnings and suspensions, but still an A star b*tch in a ship." She winked.

    A snigger escaped my lips. "Alright, I can imagine that. What can you tell me about Blackale though?" I asked her.

    Venya scratched behind the holes that I assume are her ears with a long hum. "Not much I''m afraid. The Blackale family were pretty well known, influential enough to even get on tha'' council you know? Sh*t that b*tch must''ve been born with a golden pacifier shoved in her mouth." She shrugged.

    "So she was a spoilt princess?" I asked sighing. I''m not sure I want to have more memories if that''s the case.

    Venya shook her head. "Honestly doubt it. From what I heard she was a good commander. Strong under pressure that sort of thing. Probably stuck up though." She chuckled. I nodded my head in agreement, if that father of hers was anything to go by she would have been at least a little spoilt. Venya let out a slight sigh as her expression softened. "Still. It''d be nice to know what happened to Ein, to everything after I died." She turned her head to look me in the eye. "Tell me, when you get your memories back, I want to know. Whether you died to the creatures too, or whether, somehow we won." Venya showed an oddly serious expression.

    I walked over to her and squeezed her shoulder giving her a reassuring smile. "You''ll be the first to know, when I know." She placed her hand on top of mine. "Provided I can actually find you." I carried on. Venya chuckled.

    She looked me in the eye again. "Thank you, Ellena." She grinned. I patted her shoulder in response.

    "No problem." I replied taking my hand of her shoulder.

    Venya sat backwards then proceeded to rock back and forth on the barrel. "Still. Gotta wonder, why are your memories returnin'' in such a weird way." Furrowing my brow I lightly shrugged.

    As I was about to open my mouth to reply, another voice beat me to it. "I believe I know of the reason." Standing above us next to the ships wheel was Alka, she must have overheard our conversation where she was standing.

    I looked at Venya then back at the Orc. "What do you think it is then?" I asked her. Without saying anything the Shaman proceeded to walk down the steps towards us before pulling a ball of wool out from under her robe. I looked down at it, then back up in to her eyes. "A ball... Of wool?" I asked. She nodded her head. "Why do you have a ball of wool?" I asked a second question.

    "I knit." She replied with a serious expression.

    "You knit?" Venya asked emphasising the you.

    Alka nodded her head. "Yes, it''s a relaxing hobby."

    I stood still for a second and exchanged glances with Venya. After an awkward few seconds Venya broke the silence. "What do you knit?"

    "We''re getting off topic here." Alka said refocusing the subject. "I believe the reason your memories are coming back slowly, is your souls way of subconsciously trying to keep you sane." She said.

    I backed up a little. "Sane?"

    Alka thought for a moment. "Possibly not the most accurate word to use, but yes. All those lost memories coming back at once would damage anyone." She replied.

    I shook my head. "No, I remember all of my life before the crash and all of my previous life I spent here. Why would the second half of my life in Ein be different." I asked.

    "Because something happened during it that hid your memories from you." She lifted up the wool. "Think of it this way, you pull on the wool, it slowly unravels." She pinched the end of the ball and it began to unravel. "But you yank it to hard, making the whole thread unravel at once and..." She proceeded to do so and the ball collapsed in on itself. "You''re recalling things that you or something decided shouldn''t be recalled. You''re just stopping it from destroying you." She finished.

    I nodded my head. "That does make sense. More than anything I could think up at least. Just knowing what took my memories, I feel as though it''s important, even now."I sighed.

    Alka placed her hand on my shoulder. "Then patience must be had, young Dryad." I nodded my head with a wry smile.

    "Can I, uh... Just ask one thing." Venya interjected.

    Alka turned to face her. "Go ahead."

    Venya narrowed her eyes and stared at Alkas hand. "Was the wool necessary there."

    Alka thought for a moment and shook her head. "Not really, I was just looking for an excuse to ruin this ball." She said turning around.

    Venya sat forward. "Why?" She asked confused.

    Alka began to walk back up the stairs throwing the remains of the wool off the side of the ship. "The colours not right." She muttered.

    I turned back to Venya who was looking at the Orc with the same look of confusion and wonder as me. She then looked back at me. "We have got to find out what she knits before the end of this journey."

    I nodded enthusiastically. "Oh yeah." I replied. When you find someone like Alka with such an unexpected hobby, you have no choice but to find out more.

    The rest of they day, I just thought about what Alka said. There''s no guarantee what she''s right, but it seems like a reasonable response. I had my memories of life as Rozaline since birth, so they weren''t out of place, but suddenly new memories are surfacing. However, why is it I can now remember everything before the crash. Why is that not dangerous, I mean sure nothing to stranger happened, I rose through the ranks fighting pirates and rebels and even a war or two. I have one hundred and thirty years worth of memories built up in Ein. So why is that not damaging me but the years after would.

    There was also something else that occurred to me. Ein had Dwarfs. No Elves, no Demons, just Humans and Dwarfs. Did they go extinct, did they ever exist in the first place? I would ask Venya about that, but I doubt she''d be much help. She doesn''t exactly seem the scholarly type.

    With new memories coming, at least I''ll have alot to think about for the rest of this voyage. I think we''re probably about halfway there by now anyway. I have no idea what to expect from the Demon Continent. The only book I ever read about it was quite out of date, my Father bought it for my when I was very little in the market.

    If I remember correctly, it''s hot, very very hot. Most of the land is just desert. Although a lot of the towns and cities exist in an oasis. Demon made ones, they used magic to find areas with water underground and built settlements around. Then there''s also a giant jungle in the south which the capital city sitting just on the edge. According to the book, it''s a breathtaking site. The problem is getting there, I''m used to relative heat due to where I lived in my previous life, but I had plenty of water and food to eat there.

    Well, I''m sure we''ll be fine. Gial is leading us when we reach it, and he''s been to the Demon Continent before. I can rest easy until then, I''m sure.

    ~Day 147~

    I completely forgot. I had planned to start my next project yesterday, but with that dream and conversation with Venya I''d completely forgotten about it. Still even now that I''ve remembered, I still don''t exactly know what I should make.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The Elves game me plenty of leather so it''s not exactly like I''m going to use it all before we arrive on the Demon Continent, so I can pretty much make anything. Well, anything that''s within my ability to make.

    Just as I was thinking about what to make with my tools spread out in front of my, Alvir came over to rest his head on my lap. His large body spread across the deck next to me. "You tired from playing boy?" I asked his scratching his head. His bark was joyful in response. Him and Venya have been swimming together a lot recently, I''m sure as much as he loves having a playmate, it must be tiring for him. Wolves are pretty good swimmers overall, but they''re not going to compare to a Frog lady.

    Still Alvir coming over gave me an idea. "Hey. Alvir, how would you feel about helping me carry supplies?" I asked him. THe Wolf tilted his oversized head in response. "Wearing a little harness with bags attached. It means we could take more with us." I carried on, he''s smart enough to understand me, so I can ask him if he''d be willing to help me out in this way. After a few second Alvir barked happily and nuzzled his face into my lap. I''ll take that as a yes then?

    Not just will this give me quite a big project to fill up my time with, it will also be very practical. We had to leave so much behind on the Central Continent as Verros and I couldn''t carry everything. With a big Wolf like Alvir helping my carry leather and things I should be able to keep up my crafting. Of course I won''t make him carry any more than he wants to, I don''t think I''ve ever seen this dumb Wolf in a bad mood and i''m not sure I want to.

    So, with a lot of care so I wouldn''t wake the now sleeping Alvir, I began my work. First off I wanted to make the harness itself, Alvir sleeping next to me made it much easier to measure up the size I''ll need.

    I want to use something to make it softer on the inside so it doesn''t chafe him, then again he already has fur, so would adding more fur be weird? Does he even need it? Well I''ll add something else just in case, some thick cloth, one of Alkas shamans gave me some, said it was for the dungeons of the Demon Continent. I wonder if that means the dungeons are really cold for some reason? That would be a bit strange.

    As the hours past I finished my design for the rather large bulky harness, even on it''s own without any bags attached, the thing would weigh a lot. Luckily Alvir is quite a strong wolf. It''s gotten too dark to work now, but I can put the design in to motion and finish the harness tomorrow.

    The only issue is, Alvir hasn''t woken up once yet and I kind of want to get something to eat before I go to bed. What exactly should I do in the scenario. I could just wake him, but his expression is so gentle, tranquil even. How could my hard muscular legs be so relaxing?!

    I guess I have no choice, somehow I''m going to have to pick up his oversized body and carry it to my cabin without waking him. With a terrible plan in mind, I slowly lifted Alvirs head and moved my legs, then after carefully replacing my leg with a pile of soft cloth, as to not disturb his comfort I shifted over to his side. After a few deep breaths, I carefully wrapped my arms under his hefty body and lifted it.

    There, that was the easy part, he doesn''t weigh too much, however. How am I supposed to get his body through the door without waking him. Out of nowhere I got an idea. I hugged his body up against mine. He was smaller than me, so therefore he can fit through the door!

    So after that, with much struggling I managed to get him to his bed at the foot of mine. To be honest, I think even if I woke him he wouldn''t have been than bothered. he''ll have to wake soon anyway to eat the food I laid out for him. Can''t have him going to bed on an empty stomach.

    Ah well, what''s done is done. Most of the other had already gone to bed themselves. So after I snuck a bit of food and cleared up my corner of mess on the deck. I went to bed myself.

    ~Day 148~

    The weather was getting even hotter. Today I awoke in a sweat. I thought I would be fine on the Demon Continent, but if it''s even hotter than this I''m not sure. Perhaps I should at least not wear my overcoat? I mean, that can''t help, it''s very thick after all. I''ve even decided not to wear it today, I''m just going to wear my shirt and leggings. Although I feel as though a few of the Orcs have been looking at me in a certain way.

    I''ll just have to find somewhere a bit quieter to work today. With that in mind, I went to the insides of the ship, I found a quiet spot that still got plenty of sunlight from a nearby window. Today, Alvir wasn''t with me, he wasn''t with Venya either. He was just bathing in the sun with Odwiff using him as a pillow. The Dwarf looks so small next to Alvir.

    With no distractions I got right on with my work, with all the plans in place I could freely concentrate on crafting the harness. I made sure to take Alvirs measurements beforehand and also asked the Elven craftsmen some advice on how to proceed. So I have what I think is the perfect design.

    Saying that though, by the time it had become too dark to continue working, I had only finished the basic structure. I''m learning to be a better craftsman, but it takes a longer time than the older cruder work I did.

    Still, it should be finished easily tomorrow, all I have to do is fit the cloth and add a little detailing and it''ll be finished. Not that detailing is a must have, but I do enjoy making it look nice. Makes me think I could actually make something worth trading some day. Can''t say I imagine I''ll have much reason for trading though, what with all the money the Queen gave me.

    I decided to leave my work where it was, I was exhausted due to the heat, which somehow scorched even at evening time, so I don''t want to lug around heavy piles of leather. So after a bite to eat I went straight to bed.

    ~Day 149~

    I slept over the sheets last night, I can''t remember the last time I did that. Well there was that one really hot planet that was mostly just rock and suffering, but that was my previous life. Maybe in this body it would have been even hotter? That''s a weird thing to think about, I wonder what else is different between the three different bodies I''ve had.

    Alvir, who as a Grey Wolf is used to quite a lot cooler climates, was not enjoying the heat today, which was the highest it has been since we set sail. He decided to come and join me inside the ship, which was remarkably cooler than the outside. However, I don''t think either of us could have predicted what we found inside.

    Something in the air felt a little off as soon as we arrived in the unnaturally dark room, but it was when we reached my work area that it became obvious. Laying on the pile of unused Leather, was an Light Elf. A Light Elf I knew quite well. "Amenia." I whispered under my breath.

    The Elf in front of me looked weak, she did not float in the sky as before, but was sprawled upon the leather. Despite the high quality of her clothes, they somehow looked beaten. For some reason her eyes were closed.Something was wrong with this Elf. "Lady Ellena..?" She whispered, her eyes slowly fluttered open to reveal something that shocked me.

    Her pupils were gone, instead her eyes were just pure white. "What happened to yours eyes?" I asked cautiously. Alvir who was stood behind me, walked to my side and gave Amenia a low growl.

    Amenia weakly held her hand in front of her eyes, a pained expression spread across her face. "Punishment." She muttered.

    My brows narrowed. "For what?" I asked her, already knowing the answer.

    Her face turned to where my voice was coming from. "For meeting you." She whispered.

    I balled my hand in to a fist. "They made you blind, for meeting me?" I carried on gritting my teeth. What kind of ridiculous punishment is that.

    Amenia let off a pained smile. "Do not worry my Lady, it is not permanent. I will gain my vision back when I have attoned."

    Attoned is it? What exactly does that mean? I''m guessing whatever it means, this is probably the start. She''s too weak to risk coming here herself, so she must be here for her atonement. "What are you here for, Amenia. A warning?" I asked her staying cautioned.

    Amenias eyes saddened. "I am an example of what the Light Elves are capable of. It is as you said, I am here as a warning, my Lady." She hung her head as she finished her sentence.

    For all the Light Elves problems, they seem to respect me for whatever reason. So i''m not sure what purpose this threat serves, also more importantly. "A warning for what?" I carried on my line of questioning.

    The weak Elf seemed to look me in the eye despite her ailment. "Do not become involved in the Demon Continents affairs." She replied.

    I squeezed my fist hard. Is that it? The damned Light Elves are even involved with the Demon Continent? Is it something to do with this rebellion they''re currently dealing with? I felt a sharp pain as my nails pierced my balled palm. I get too worked up over the Light Elves, I need to calm myself down.

    After a few breaths I looked back at the Light Elf in front of me. "It doesn''t matter what threats you give me, I already know the Light Elves wont hurt me. So what''s the point?" I smirked. It was a little immature, but anger can make you like that.

    Amenia shook her head. "We would never harm you, my Lady. Or Lady Venya. However, the mortals you have made your... friends? We would have no problem harming them. Not even those currently too weak to defend themselves." She narrowed her eyes as she spoke.

    Verros? Now she''s threatening Verros?! I stomped over to where Amenia lay and pulled her up to my face by her collar. With a slight splintering I slammed her against a nearby wall. "AH!" She let out a pained yelp. "You listen to me right now b*tch. Right now, at the moment, you seem even weaker than these ''mortals'' you so happily look down on and you decided that now is the best time to threaten my friends? My family?!" I pulled her up to my face. "I''m not going to sit down and take that kind of threat." I growled in her face.

    Amenia weakly raised her hands. "I''m just relaying a message my lady! Please!" She pleaded, her hands trying to hold me back. I grit my teeth and threw her to the ground. She wasn''t wrong, and besides I''m not going to kill someone who can''t fight back. I felt a large body brush up against mine, Alvir looked up at me with concern.

    Of course he''d be worried, I can''t lose myself again, so getting angry isn''t a good idea. "It''s okay boy, I''m alright." I whispered as I stroked his head.

    Amenia caught her breath and dropped her head. "I don''t understand, why you care for these creatures so much." She spat out weakly.

    "And I don''t understand why you hate them so much." I growled back at her.

    She scrunched up her brows. "Because they are dirty. They role around in the dirt, they fight like beasts, they''re weak but still are always fighting. It''s disgusting." She hissed.

    I sat down opposite the Elf and let Alvir rest his head on my lap. "Yet I''m one of them." I replied.

    Amenia eyes widened and she shook her head rapidly. "You are not anything like them milady. You''re special!" She assured me.

    I chuckled. "Special? Why because I''m a pillar? If I didn''t have this skill, I''d be no different than them."

    Amenia''s expressions softened a little. "It is because you''re special, that you have that skill." She replied.

    I let out an amused sigh. "Is that so?" I replied. I didn''t know what else to reply. In this life and the last one I had here, I remember so many people. The strong, the kind, the weak and the cruel. Everyone''s different, to hate every mortal for those reasons. I can''t see it. "I''m nothing special, in this world. It''s so full of people, all kinds of people, to hate them all is foolish. And I hope, one day I convince you and your people of that." I chuckled. "Hopefully using my fists to do the talking." I looked up to see her expression and was surprised by what I saw.

    Her face was red, not just that she had the same expression a child has when they''re told off. I blinked twice and rubbed my eyes to make sure of what I was seeing. "Please think about what I said. Milady." She replied, ignoring what I had just said. "I''m leaving now." She said a light enveloping her.

    "Huh?! Wai-" Before I could finish my sentence, she had disappeared, only particles of dust remained. I sat back down and lent against a nearby pillar. That was odd, really quite odd. What was that reaction about?

    I breathed a deep sigh. Her reaction wasn''t really the thing most on my mind at the moment though. That threat. I have to get the Demons on our side, but surely i''d need to do something for them to get that? They''re dealing with a dangerous rebellion, they can''t just up and leave for a stranger. Besides, their continent isn''t in any immediate danger from Levias, the chances are weighed against me. I let out another sigh before I heard a set of boots clunking on the floor. I turned my head quickly to find Gial resting against a nearby pillar and lighting his pipe.

    "So. What are you gonna do ma''am?" He asked, his usual smirk on his face.

    I turned back to face where Amenia sat earlier and let out another sigh. "How long were you there for?" I asked the Dark Elf.

    He chuckled walking over to me and sitting in Amenias place. "Well now, I''d say since about the start." He gave me a big grin. "Y''see I wanted to see this here harness y''all were making for Alvir. So when I spotted ya comin'' in here I followed you right in." He winked.

    I rolled my eyes. "And you couldn''t have said something earlier? Maybe back me up a bit." I felt my eye twitch lightly.

    The odd Elf shook his finger. "Now now missy. I''m positively convinced my intervention would have only exacerbated the situation." He replied with a flurry.

    I want to thump him. Not a lot, but I still want to. "You seem to be taking what she said awfully lightly you know? If I decide to help the Demon Queen with the rebellion you''ll be at risk you know?" I looked him in the eye.

    His expression turned serious for a second before he smirked again. "You consider me a friend? I''m honoured my lady." He replied bowing.

    "Gial." I called out to him. The Elf looked me back in the yes and his smile disappeared.

    "You know, if they''re your friends Ellena. Your family. They wouldn''t blame you no matter the decision you make. That''s the sort of people you have around you. And I ain''t no exception." He replied.

    "Even though your life might be in danger?" I asked him.

    He chuckled, his grin coming back. "Missy my life is always in danger." He mused.

    I let out a slight giggle. He certainly wasn''t wrong with anything he said, lives like ours are always in danger anyway. However, the Light Elves are a bigger threat than anything we''ve faced before. "Thank''s Gial... I''ll have to think about it." I smiled up at him.

    The Elf took a long drag on his pipe before nodding his head satisfied. "Well of course you do." He then looked over at the harness and the pile of leather next to it. "I have to say though missy, that looks good. Wouldn''t think you''ve been doing this for less than a year." He whistled.

    I looked over it almost forgetting his original intention for coming in here. "O-oh, thanks." I replied a little flustered.

    "Say uh, you mind if I stay here a little, watch ya work?" He asked tentatively.

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "You''re not just trying to get out of work are you?" I asked.

    Gial stood back placing his hand on his chest. "Me? Avoid work? I positively never heard such a thing." He replied mockingly.

    I sighed quietly, before turning to my own work. "You can stay." I replied chuckling.

    "Thank ye ma''am." Gial came and sat next to me, the smoke from his pipe drifting out the nearby window. The nearby window that was actually letting light in now. What strange being the Light Elves are, they have magic that can blot out light and the ability to teleport, even when weakened to that state. I hate to admit it, but they certainly seem like special beings even in this world.

    To take my mind off the Light Elves I began working, it''s not that I wanted to avoid making a decision, it''s just that it isn''t something I should choose quickly. To help the Demons and risk the deaths of those close to me, or to not and risk not having a powerful enough force to stop Levias and well, to stop the continent from being destroyed. Honestly I feel as though life would be easier if I was a colder person sometimes.

    After a few hours Alka came in to drag Gial away to the work he''d been avoiding. Leaving me alone with Alvir and my thoughts. Although I tried to just focus on the work. Still despite the initial setback and being a bit distracted, I finally finished the harness in it''s entirely. I still had a few hours left after, so I did think about starting on the bags it would hold, but instead I thought I''d test it out a little.

    After a bit of a struggle I managed to get it on to Alvir, it''s not like he was against having it on, it''s just a bit difficult to attach something like that to a hyperactive Wolf.

    It was still boiling hot outside, so I wanted to see if Alvir was okay wearing it in such weather. Luckily it didn''t seem to bother him in the slightest. He just tottered around like he usually would. I was expecting at least a little resistance...

    Sometimes it feels like the world could end and he''d still happily dart around. A warm feeling filled me. Really to think he''s been with me the longest. Just before I left the forest all those months ago.

    My warm thoughts were interrupted my belly growling. A few of the crewmen looked at me before carrying on with their own work. That''s... A little embarrassing.

    It was nearing dinner time, so I decided to get some dinner for Alvir and I, before going back on to the deck to relax. I''d been working non stop the past few days, so to relax for a few hours and watch the sun go down over the water feels good. It also gives me a chance to think a bit more.

    I sat on the railing with Alvir resting his head over it as the sun sat on the ocean. The still calm ocean glistened and sparkled against the sun, above us I could see the mood and a few stars begin to fade in to existence. Looking around I could see a few other faces watch the beautiful event.

    I feel as though this kind of sight stays beautiful no matter how used to it you get. Even the most veteran sailor must eventually stop to watch the sun fall.

    We stayed there for a while as others began to head below deck for their nap. Those on night duty, the mages and the crew began to spread out on to the deck. I glanced over at Alvir who was letting of a big yawn, he still had the harness on and it didn''t seem to bother him at all. So the day had been a success. No matter what happened in the morning.

    I let out a sigh having thought about Amenia again. What reason do the Light Elves have for getting involved everywhere? What else have they done? Are they behind the Empires rapid conquering? Are they behind Levias.

    I shook my head, that last one, I think is beyond anyone. I let out a sigh as Alvir and I arrived in my cabin. After a bit of a struggle we got his new harness off, he shook his fur a little, but other than that didn''t seem bothered. Just before I hopped in to my bunk I heard a knock on my cabin door. "Come in." I whispered.

    The door opened lightly and Gial stepped in. He scratched his scruffy beard. "I''ve been thinkin'' missy, about some of the stuff Amenia said. I don''t think she''s as bad as she acts." He said.

    I was a bit confused, did he come by just to tell me that? "Okay? What do you mean?" I asked.

    Gial sighed having difficulty getting what he meant across. "I mean, the lady doesn''t seem to fully believe what she says. About us. Seems to me she says what she''s been taught, not what she thinks." He shrugged his shoulders.

    I tilted my head. "So you don''t think she hates mortals." I asked him.

    Gial thought for a moment before nodding his head. "Might just be me being hopeful, but I got that feelin''. Either way, I don''t think you have much to worry about in that department, Ellena." He smirked.

    Oh is that it? He''s trying to cheer me up. A gentle smiled spread across my lips. "Thank you, Gial." I replied to him.

    He scratched his head bashfully. "T''aint nothing ma''am. I''d best head of to bed meself now. Have a good sleep now y''all hear." He replied before closing the door behind him.

    I closed my eyes with a smile on my face. "You too." I replied. For all his strangeness, Gial has a good heart.

    ~Day 150~

    The weather had cooled a bit, so Alvir went back to playing in the water with Venya, who seemed to have no problem with the heat. It probably helped that she didn''t wear many clothes even now she had a humanoid body. As a people Elves aren''t known to be too lecherous as they''re brought up around a largely beautiful species, so they might not oggle her too much. On top of that the Orcs seem to be in to muscular women, which I have found from some of their gazes towards me, but I''m worried what it''ll be like when she gets to the main land with so much of her skin on show like that. Maybe I should have made her some armour.

    I''m getting off topic. It should only be around three days until we reach the Demon Continent, hard to believe we''re so close. So due to that, I have three days to finish enough satchels and containers for Alvirs harness and I believe I can do it in two. After all they seem relatively simple to make and I''m not going to put too much effort in to the design of something that will probably wear down quickly.

    Since the weather was cooler I decided to work outside today, it''ll be easier to see and I don''t have to worry about any Light Elves popping up out of nowhere and threatening everyone I care about. Which is definitely a plus.

    With no interruptions, and a whole day of nice weather, I completed four very basic satchels. They were not built to last and were not built to look pretty, but they''ll do the job for now. With the lights gone down, and having already eaten thanks to Odwiff bringing me some food. I tidied my things away and head for bed.

    For some reason Alvir decided to sleep on my bunk today, still wet from swimming. I had to take the wet sheet from under him and move it aside so I didn''t have to use a wet blanket. Then after carefully manoeuvring his body, I found a comfortable spot under him.

    I''m glad they gave me the largest bed on the ship, because if they gave me a basic one, both of our weights combined would be just too much. This bed itself is already creaking, and Alvir is heavy. Not that I have trouble holding him up, but it''s still a little uncomfortable.

    I''m a bit worried that when he evolves again he''ll get even bigger, the images running through my mind of an Alvir the size of the Lonely Wolf are terrifying. Drowning families in seas of saliva.

    Best not to think about it, I''m sure he wont get that large, he is a Grey Wolf still, well for now. I''m still worried, even now. I''ll just try and sleep.

    With an odd dilemma stuck in my mind, I fell asleep.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 149 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 47]

    [Health: 45196/45195]

    [Mana: 7581/7581]

    [Stamina: 34442/34462]

    [Hunger: 34301/34462]

    [Attack: 30518]

    [Defence: 53842 + 22000]

    [Magic Attack: 8427]

    [Magic Defence: 16469]

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8]      [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8]     [Lightning Resistance lvl 5 ]   [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)]     [Amplified Vision lvl 9]        [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 71}]

    [tough stomach lvl 8]        [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9] [Polearm Expert lvl 4]

    [Demifoot lvl 10]            [Warriors Heart lvl 48] Up!    [Warriors Will lvl 35]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 41]     [Greater Regeneration lvl 8]   [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 16] Up!    [Skinning lvl 5]             [Tanning lvl 4]

    [Leatherworking lvl 7] Up!    [Carving lvl 3]              [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 13}] Up!     [{Pillars Aura lvl 10}]

 Chapter 31: ~Day 151-155~ The Mushroom and the Demon

    ~Day 151~

    I had one goal for today. That one singular goal was to finish the rest of Alvirs satchels. However, before I could even begin my work I became distracted. Far off, in front of our boat, we could all see the Demon Continent. We were close, close enough that Gials believed we would reach it by the end of the day. Of course, we''d then have to travel down its giant river to reach Krazakon, so we weren''t there yet.

    To think we''re so close, however, It''s a feeling I don''t think I''ll ever get used to. The first step taken into an unfamiliar land. After admiring the view for a while longer, I turned to head back inside. Before I could, however, I spotted Venya leaning against the railing looking down. It''s been a rare sight so far, so I decided to see what was up.

    "You alright?" I asked as I stood myself next to the Frogwoman. Venya turned to me and let out a melancholy sigh. "That bad huh?" I chuckled.

    Venya shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t know." She replied. "It''s just, we''ve got so little time till..." Venya shook her head. "Ah ignore me, f*ckin'' childish sh*t anyway." She dismissed herself.

    I smiled sadly at her. From the way she said that it was a little obvious what she meant. "You''re sad about parting?" I asked her tilting my head.

    Venya turned away from me as her cheeks turned red. "See I knew ya''d make fun of me." She pouted.

    I patted her shoulder trying to look her in the eye. "I swear I''m not." I said trying to assure her. The stubborn woman kept looking away from me. "Do you want to hang out today?" I asked her. I still had time to finish those satchels, even if I did have to finish them on the road.

    Venya hesitantly turned back to face me. "That would be alright." She replied nodding her head.

    I patted her back. "So what do you want to do?" I asked her with a big grin.

    Venya thought for a moment, but it didn''t take her long to decide what she wanted to do. "We''ve got to find out what Alka knits." She almost jumped for joy at the idea.

    I nodded my head, fully in agreement. This was very important. We had to find out what Alka knitted before Venya left our party, so why not do so today? It can''t be that hard.

    We set off on our mission, following Alka wherever she went. The ship wasn''t that large, but Alvir and I were. So it was a little difficult for us to follow her. Venya, however, was fast and small. So she took the center point.

    Even so, after most of the day had passed we still didn''t know what Alka knitted. I don''t really know what we hoped would happen by following her anyway. It''s not like there would be any guarantee that she would knit today. I think we were more hoping we would hear her talking about it to someone.

    To be honest, that wasn''t really the most important thing today, it was more about making Venya happy and she seemed to enjoy herself a lot. She doesn''t like showing she cares, that much is obvious. I don''t know if that''s just the way she is or if it''s some trauma, but I think today helped us get a little closer. Sisters should get along right?

    We decided to give up, for today at least and go get some dinner. Neither one of us had eaten anything today, so we both were starving. As we sat down in the mess hall, however, Alka sat with us. I exchanged glances with Venya. Were we in trouble? "Did you need something Alka?" I asked the calm Orc.

    Alka took a sip from the mug of water she had by her side. "I know you both have been following me today and I know why." She stated.

    I looked around feeling a bit awkward. "Are you angry?" Venya asked Alka who was sitting next to her.

    Alkas expression changed to confusion for just a moment. "Why would I be upset? I am just confused as to why you did not just ask me." She stated.

    Venya tilted her head seemingly confused. "You would have just told us?" I asked the Orc.

    Alka nodded. "Of course. I haven''t been hiding it."

    Venya became even more confused. I felt a little confused too. "But you avoided it the other day. You said we were getting off topic." I retorted.

    Alka seemed a little taken aback. "We were getting off topic." The Orc seemed genuinely confused.

    After a few seconds of silence, Venya burst out laughing followed shortly by me. Alka was clearly unaware of why we were laughing. To think that was her genuine reason, it was just like her. I quickly calmed my breathing, I suppose I might as well ask now. "So what do you knit?" I asked her.

    Alka stopped eating her food and reached into her robe, with a smooth motion she pulled out a very small hat. "I knit hats for small Monsters." She said bluntly.

    I blinked a few times and struggled to find any words. I could see Venyas mouth opening and closing as she tried to wrap her head around it. "You... Adorabl- Hats?" She managed to force out, I could almost see the steam rising out of the holes she has for ears. "Why?" She finished.

    Alka placed the hat back in her robe. As she looked at us her expression softened somewhat. "Back when I was a child, in the mountains our Warband called home. A lot of the wild monsters around us would get very cold in the winter. As a Shaman, I felt affection towards them. So I wanted to help keep them warm." An almost smile appeared on her face as she spoke. "I was terrible at most things, but my mother taught me how to knit. So for years, I would knit any monsters I could hats." She took a deep breath a sad look appearing in her eye. "After what happened... Well, I only carried it on as a reminder of how it used to be for all of us left." She replied.

    I felt a little guilty. Venya and I just wanted to know because we thought it would be something amazing to find out. Now that I know the reason, I feel bad. Especially since I''m the one who killed Ekri, I feel as though I''ve only hurt this woman. "I''m sorry, Alka." I apologized bowing my head.

    Alka shook her head. "I believe I know why you apologize, Dryad. And once again I wish to tell you, I bear you no grudge." She replied eyes filled with Wisdom.

    I nodded my head, even if she said that I couldn''t help feeling this way. In Orc terms Alka was not actually very old, so for her to suffer this much and still be so filled with wisdom and patience is incredible. I know a certain few that could learn a lot from her, a certain Tree Child to be exact.

    After dinner Venya and I made our way outside, it was quiet with only a few mages around and the occasional sailer. Since we were so close to land we didn''t need as many mages about. "Well, we know now." Venya sighed as we walked.

    I mulled over the conversation in my head. "I kind of wish we didn''t know." I replied sighing.

    Venya smiled sadly. "I know what you mean. People always have more sh*t to deal with than you think." She paused looking out towards the land. "Look at that." She said almost in awe.

    We were sailing alongside the continent now. To our right, we could clearly make out the vast sand dunes and trees dotted around the coast. It was hard to realize the sheer scale of the Demons Continent, but even being up close doesn''t do it justice.

    Venya let out a sigh leaning against the rail. "You know it won''t be the last time we see each other." I told her.

    Venya nodded her head limply. "I know. It''s just. I was used to being on my own, then everything with you happened and I started to think people ain''t so bad." She shrugged. "Ah f*ck it I''ve always been a bit of a loner." She grinned.

    I laughed patting her back. "I guess that''s positive thinking?" I replied. Venya let out a slight snort of laughter.

    We both stayed out a little longer, passing by a small dock that had two older looking Demons doing some sort of late night fishing. Finally, after passing by a small village, we headed inside.

    It was funny to think that our first view of Demon on the Demon Continent was two old men fishing. I don''t know what I expect to see from a Continent fighting off a rebellion, but I can''t say it was that.

    ~Day 152~

    When I woke up, I expected us to be making port already. Or at least nearly there, instead I was woken by the entire ship rocking. Since I experienced something similar the last time I was on a ship, it was safe to say I was panicking. I woke Alvir up and rushed outside brandishing Skullcrusher.

    However as soon as I arrived on deck, I lowered my stance and blinked a few times, a little stunned by what was in front of me. Standing in the middle of the deck surrounded by the weary crew was a ten foot Mushman. It had a blue helmet and a pale blue body.

    Without missing a beat the Mushman walked up to me and kissed my forehead, before backing up a few paces. I looked around confused for an explanation. Turning my head behind me I could see Odwiff and Gial. I pointed at the Mushman. "Did it just kiss me?" I asked them. They all nodded their heads slowly. I looked back at the Mushman then back at the other behind me. "Why did he kiss me?" I asked them.

    "I was hoping you could tell us lass!" Odwiff retorted. I guess they know as little as I do.

    Gial hesitantly walked up to the giant Mushman and patted it''s side. The Mushman made a quite squeak, but seemed to enjoy it. "Well, whatever it''s here for it don''t seem to have hostile intentions." Gial shrugged.

    "I would agree." Alka said walking over to us. "It seems to hold great interest in Ellena though." Alka turned to me. "Do you have any idea why this may be?" She asked.

    I closed my eyes thinking. "I mean, Mushmen have always liked me at least a little. Maybe because I was born one?" I shrugged.

    Alka seemed a little surprised. "You were born a Mushman? I suppose that would explain the hair and many other things." She replied. "Still I do not believe that would invoke that sort of reaction from a Mushman." The Orc looked at me. "Perhaps it has something to do with you being a Pillar? Was Venya not surrounded by Frogs in her dungeon as you have told me?" She asked.

    I furrowed my brow. "So you think that our Auras attract our birth species to us?" I asked her. The Shaman nodded. "If that''s the case then how come this is the first time a Mushman got so close to me?"

    Alka looked at the large mushroom. "That''s a Coral Mushman. They live in the corals around the Demon Continent, in general monsters from the Demon continent are more aggressive, more confident. The Coral Mushmen are no exception." She saw my worried expression. "I don''t mean they''re an aggressive breed, they''re just very confident. I''ve heard they often sit with fishermen on the coast." She told us.

    I looked at the Mushman. I''ve thought about it before, but I guess that confirms it almost. "I guess that wouldn''t be so bad." I muttered to myself. I can''t complain about Mushmen loving me even if is a little strange.

    "That might also explain them." Gial sighed pointing past the giant Mushman. I peeked around and saw a lot of warriors peaking over the edge of the ship. Curious I ran over to join them. Down below in the water was about twenty more Coral Mushmen. They were swimming in front of the ships forcing us to move slower. "They must be attracted to you too." Gial commented scratching his head.

    I looked back up at Gial. "They''re making us go slower." I stated.

    Gial nodded. "They most certainly are." He rubbed his tired eyes. "It won''t be much of a delay, we''ll probably arrive in the early hours of tomorrow morning." He looked over at the crew. "Y''ALL HEAR THAT? WE''RE GONNA BE MAKING LAND EARLY, ALL OF Y''ALL BEST GET TO SLEEP EARLY!" He shouted orders at the crew.

    It was the first time I''d heard Gial shout like that. I have a feeling this delay had irritated him a little, which I hadn''t seem from the usually calm Elf. I guess I had another day to kill on the ship.

    Since I didn''t get to do it yesterday I decided to finish the satchels I was making for Alvir. The giant Mushman sat outside the door on the deck happily waiting for me to finish my work.

    I felt a bit bad for it, but it didn''t seem to mind. Especially as it was getting a lot of attention from the crew, it''s not every day you see a big mushroom. I finished all my work quite early and went back outside. Alvir played with the Mushman whilst I sat with Venya and Odwiff to eat dinner. It seemed like the Mushman didn''t mind a bit of roughhousing from Alvir, which was good for that Wolf.

    The rest of the day passed by peacefully and incredibly slowly, the occasional bit of excitement we got was from when we passed a Demon town or boat. The Demons looked at the Elves with quite a bit of hostility, but none openly attacked us. It''s easy to forget the Elves were also made to raid these shores a little too.

    Just as Gial told us too, we all headed to bed quite early. The Mushman kissed my head again before bounding back into the ocean. Before I went to bed I made sure to pack anything I needed to ready for tomorrow, including getting Alvirs harness ready for a test run.

    It was certainly an odd day, that must have been the highest evolved Mushman I''d ever met, it must have been quite intelligent as it seemed to respond to us talking, yet it was just as affectionate as the smaller ones.

    I wonder if we''ll get to say goodbye before we leave tomorrow. it''s strange, going back to traveling. Especially without Verros. That reminds me, I still haven''t decided what I''m going to do. To help the queen against the rebellion and risk Verros'' life, or to do nothing and risk not having the Demons help against Levias. It''s not a decision I can ever make lightly.

    ~Day 153~

    I was certain we were supposed to arrive by now, yet when I woke up it was daylight. It had to still be morning, but it was definitely daylight. If we''d arrived, why did no one fetch me? I put on my clothing and made my way to the deck.

    We had arrived, the ship was definitely in the dock, I wonder why no one woke me? I looked out on the town of Krazakon, the place that had been my destination for many weeks. The architecture was curious, each building looked like it was built out of a sandy stone. There were a few that looked like any building from the central continent, but most had tall blunt-headed spires. The doorways and windows were open with no sign of glass or actual doors.

    This must have been Demon architecture, it was different, yet oddly beautiful. Still I have to wonder if open doorways is a good idea, doesn''t that just invite thieves in? After I had finished taking in the sight of this curious town I looked down to the dock. Odwiff and Wrok were moving supplies to the dock along with a few warriors. A little further up I spotted Alka and Gial who seemed to be talking to a rather serious looking guard. I could spot several townspeople eyeing up our partly suspiciously.

    I saw the guard Alka and Gial were talking to shake his head at something before walking away. Gial looked a bit disappointed so I decided to see what was up. I made my way past Odwiff and Wrok who greeted me in both their own ways and walked up to where the other two were. "So we''re here?" I asked them.

    Gial turned looking a little surprised. "Oh, sorry little missy. We thought we''d let you and Miss Venya get yur beauty sleep." He apologized rubbing the sweat from his brow.

    I crossed my arms, so they let us sleep in? "Uhuh. So what was that all about." I said motioning towards the clearly disgruntled guard.

    Gial became sheepish before sighing. "Now about that. We have good news and bad news." He grumbled. I raised my brows but said nothing. "The good news is that ain''t told us to leave and they ain''t killin'' us on sight." He told me.

    "The unfortunate news is that we''re not allowed to leave until the Demon Lord in charge of this territory arrives." Alka finished for him.

    I sighed sitting down on a nearby barrel. "So we''re stuck here. For how long?" I asked.

    Gial rubbed his brow. "Well let''s see here. Assuming they get a messenger on horseback, the Demon Lord should hear of our arrival in about half a day, but with ordinary travel, it takes a little longer." He shrugged.

    "Sooo?" I asked encouraging the Elf to give me a number.

    Gial smirked. "I don''t know missy, I ain''t-a learned man, but my guess is tomorrow morning. Probably late morning." He replied.

    Tomorrow morning? Why does it always seem to be tomorrow morning lately, it feels like somethings trying to slow me down I swear! "I guess we''re killing the rest of the day here then?" I asked them.

    Gial scratched his head. "We''ll have to see about that." A nervous chuckle escaped the Elfs lips.

    "The Demons aren''t too fond of foreigners on the best day, even in port trading towns like this one they at most tolerate their presence. So they''re doubly not fond of us." She told me.

    I folded my arms. "So what does that mean exactly? They don''t seem to be kicking us out." I asked them.

    Gial took a glance at the town. "They ain''t hateful enough to kick off their port, but the chances of lettin'' us in their inns or taverns." He shook his head. "I''m not sure we can make it happen.

    I kissed my teeth, it would have been nice to sleep in a real bed again. "It''s not like spending one more night on the ships going to kill us." I tried to hide my disappointment.

    Gial showed me his usual cheeky smirk before ruffling my hair. "Don''t worry yet missy. I reckon there''s gotta be at least one inn owner round here willin'' to give us a chance." The Elf tried to reassure me. Gial took a deep breath before clapping his hands. "Well, I suppose we''d best be off then." He tipped his hat. "Be back soon ma''am."

    I waved him off. "Best of luck you two." I said smiling. I watched the two wander down the plank receiving more than one unhappy look. I really do feel sorry for the two of them, as the representatives of their people they have a lot on their plates to deal with.

    I didn''t want to waste the morning, so I decided to help the other moving our supplies. Even if this town didn''t want us, we would still need the supplies on our journey through the rest of their land. I also explained the situation to the others.

    After a few boxes had been moved, Venya finally woke up, meaning I had to explain our situation to her too. She decided that she wanted to bathe in the water whilst we waited. I couldn''t blame her, the heat made me want to do the same thing.

    When she got down there, however, I heard a startled yelp. I jumped off the dock to see what the commotion was. "Oh hey, Ellena." Venya said, surrounded by Mushmen.

    A whole group of them in fact, Coral Mushmen, probably the ones from yesterday including the big one. Once again before I could do anything, it waddled over and kissed my forehead. I shook my head snapping out of my confusion. "How long have you been down here?" I asked the large one hoping it was smart enough to reply in some way.

    The Mushman narrowed it''s brows, before looking up at the sun and nodding its head. "Since dawn?" I tried to figure out what it meant. It thought for a moment then nodded its head. So I guess that''s confirmation that this one is smart. "How come?" I carried on my line of questioning. The mushroom tilted its head looking confused before kissing my forehead again. I pointed at myself. "For me? Again?" The Mushman nodded its head with a big cute smile.

    "Aren''t you popular." I heard Venya mumble with a small Mushling parked on top of her head.

    I smirked at the slightly jealous Venya before turning back to the Mushmen. "You don''t have to stay down here you know? You can sit on the dock if you want." I told the Mushman. It''s face immediately lit up as let out a pleasant squeak. "Although you have to behave, we have a lot of work to do." I warned it. The oversized mushroom nodded its head. I don''t know why I warned it to be honest, it didn''t cause any problems yesterday so I think it''s well behaved.

    I found my way back up to the dock to carry on helping Odwiff and the others, the giant Mushman right behind me. Oddly enough the other Mushmen can''t seem to come on land, I always thought they were a land species, but I guess there are acceptions to every rule.

    Our new friend sat and watched us work for well over an hour without a fuss. Now we were actually here, we were really starting to feel the heat. Most of the men had taken their tops off at this point. I myself had taken my jacket and accessories off. Alvir had joined Venya in the water so neither of them was having as big an issue as the rest of us.

    After another thirty minutes past, I heard a familiar voice call out to me. "Lady Ellena?" I turned my head quickly, I knew that voice, but where from?

    Behind me stood a large old man covered in scars and a woman whom I recognized. "Kuuli?" I asked her. The woman struck up a big grin before nodding. I turned my head to the old man. "Which must mean, Bear?" I asked the man. He gave me a firm nod, a reaction that confirmed it.

    Kuuli gripped my shoulder. "By the God''s Ellena, I barely recognized you!" She exclaimed whilst looking up at my head. "You''ve got antlers." She giggled as she poked them.

    I lent in and gave her a one-armed hug. "You look a little different too." I told her. "Did you get a tan?" I asked her.

    She looked at us and made a vague shoulder shrug. "Might''ve done." She replied in a sarcastic voice.

    "Lass, you mind introducin'' us ta yer friends?" Odwiff came to stand next to me looking up at the two humans. Wrok and a few warriors followed behind him.

    Kuuli inched her chin and nodded her head. "Likewise. Although." Kuuli strained to look behind me. "I''m guessing there are many other things you want to discuss too." She observed.

    I looked around at Odwiff, them back to Kuuli before nodding my head and letting out a sigh. "You could say that." I replied with a nervous chuckle. "This may take a while." I told them motioning them to sit down on nearby crates.

    The two obliged along with Odwiff and Wrok who sat near me. Then, I proceeded to tell them all I could about what had happened up to this point. I left out details that didn''t matter obviously, but I also left out anything related to the Light Elves. Even now, it was possible they could be listening. It was impossible to tell with those damned Elves.

    I introduced the two groups to each other too, Odwiff seemed quite insistent on wanting to meet Hawkwood for some reason. I get the feeling he wants to see if he can approve of our relationship. Not that we''re in one yet.

    After we had finished talking, Tuuli lent backward on the barrel she was sitting on and let out a long breath. "And I thought we''d been through a lot." She chuckled.

    Oh, of course, I had completely forgotten, but unlike us, they would have had no way of avoiding the krakens corruption on the way here. On top of that, they must have been on the Demon Continent for a least a little while. "How about on your end? How was... Your journey?" I asked Kuuli.

    Kuuli showed me a sad smile. "Well, it could have been worse. We lost three more soldiers on the way here. Then there was Lason..." She sighed.

    I widened my eyes. Lason, I remember him. Don''t tell me him too? "He''s dead?" I asked feeling disheartened.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Oh no, no no no!" Kuuli shook her head eyebrows raised. "He just got heavily injured. I mean, nothing compared to Verros by the sounds of it, but he''s one leg down." She told me.

    I felt a sense of relief, I didn''t know him well, however, he was kind to us. "That''s good to hear. He didn''t go to the capital with Avalas and Hawkwood did he?" I asked it seems as though that might be a little dangerous.

    The soldier shook her head. "No, he''s resting at the local Lords capital. We were supposed to get him on the way up to the Demon Capital after picking you up." She answered.

    So they''re here to pick me up? I was wondering what they were doing in this town. I don''t quite understand something though. "The local Lords capital? Lords have their own capitals?" I asked tilting my head.

    Kuuli nodded. "I suppose you wouldn''t know this, but yeah. The Demon Continent is such a large place that quite a few of the Demon Lords have territory essentially the size of a small kingdom. So it is governed as such, the higher ranking lords often even have several other lords serving under them." She replied almost like a tutor.

    From what I remember the Demon Continent is larger than the central continent, and that has several kingdoms on it. I never thought about how one kingdom would manage on such a large scale.

    Bear lent forwards. "So how about you?" He asked. I looked towards him confused.

    "He means how was your journey. Did you suffer any casualties on the way here?" She asked me, her face filled with sympathy. That only made me feel guilty though.

    I let out a sigh before shaking my head. The two gave me a confused look. With Gial off looking for inns, I had to explain the Dark Elves method for avoiding the corruption. Gial and I discussed it beforehand, we already had planned to tell the Demon Queen, so he reluctantly agreed to tell a few select human kingdoms too. After I was done Kuul and Bear exchanged a concerned look.

    Kuul scratched the back of her head. "I can''t help but feel as though you feel guilty about this." She sighed.

    I looked to the floor in front of me. "We didn''t lose anyone, yet you lost so many." I replied, my voice quiet.

    "And thanks to what you''ve told us, we probably won''t lose anyone again." Kuuli leant down to look me in the eyes. "You didn''t kill those men Ellena. If you want to blame anyone blame the Kraken." She grinned.

    A chuckle escaped my lips. What she said wasn''t wrong, but I still couldn''t help feeling some guilt. "Thank you." I replied with the best smile I could muster.

    We sat talking for a few more hours. When it was nearing evening, Gial and Alka came back. Despite the hostility of the town we managed to secure room for our crew through three different inns.

    After introductions were made, we all found the closest tavern that would have us and drank. We still had work tomorrow, we''d have to meet this Demon Lord that Gial seems a little afraid of. So thanks to that, no one was allowed to knock themselves out drinking, but it was a good time nonetheless.

    Before it got too late, Alvir and I headed for my room. Above anything else, it was nice to be sleeping in a real bed again. It was also nice to know, that at least most of the crew I got to know all those weeks ago survived.

    ~Day 154~

    I was woken by banging on my door, a little groggy from the previous nights drinking, it took me a little while to rise. The light outside implied that it was already getting to late morning. Whoever had been banging on my door left in a hurry, I heard the muffled sound of Odwiffs door being knocked to.

    I''m guessing it was Alka who sent her people to wake us all up, that can only mean that the local Demon Lord was soon to arrive if she hadn''t already. I swiftly raised Alvir from his own slumber and we rushed out. As I burst out the door of the inn I saw a small group of our people looking in the direction of the Towns entrance. Around them quite a few guards stood as well as civilians, waiting for their lord to arrive.

    At the very front of our pack was Alka, Gial and oddly enough Venya. Who seemed to be an early riser for once. I made my way through the crowd to arrive at their sides. "Is she here?" I asked them.

    Gial near jumped out of his skin as I spoke. He turned to face me, laughing nervously at my puzzled expression. "Heh. Sorry miss. Is just that I find this particular Demon Lord a tad difficult to get along with." He seemed to be rolling his whip around in his right hand. Perhaps a nervous twitch?

    Alka seemed to want to sigh but held it in. "You must greet her as the Dark Elf representative." She insisted.

    Gial seemed to be sweating a little more than this heat would cause. It was unusual for Gial to be so unsettled, what exactly is this Demon Lord we''re about to meet like to make him like this? I understand we have to meet her, but I can''t help but feel worried.

    I looked ahead of us, come to think of it why is this Demon arriving at this time? "I thought she would have been later. " I commented. Surely they would have stopped in the middle of the night to rest and sleep.

    Alka shook her head. "She arrived at her mansion on the outskirts of this town last night, it would seem she is quite fast." She replied. I turned back to look at Gial who wore a resigned expression. He must have given up on running, the firm grip of Alkas hand on his shoulder saw to that.

    Turning my attention back to the gate, I could hear the sound of an approaching carriage. A party of around twenty soldiers armed with long green bladed swords came into sight. Their armor covered the bare minimum but still looked like it could take a lot of hits. Oddly enough, every one of them seemed to be muscular men approaching middle age. On top of the thin armor and loose cloth, it was a sight that rather satisfied me.

    Following closely behind was the carriage I heard. It was being pulled by two green scaled Lizard monsters. I don''t quite know what they were, but they both had two heads each. The carriage itself was an oddity, it had no roof and quite small walls. The decoration to it was minimum other than four roaring lizard heads on each corner. However, it was clearly made from expensive materials.

    It was, however, important to note that neither of these things was the most interesting thing about the carriage. The most interesting thing was the woman inside. She must have stood almost seven foot tall, shorter than me but taller than any human I''d ever seen. Her body was large, her belly round and plump and yet somehow healthy looking. On her head sat four horns, two long and two shorter. They were green and interwoven with each other until they reach their respective ends.

    Her eyes were golden with a green shimmer around the edge, they seemed to sparkle in the sunlight. Finally, her curled hair rested on her head and shoulders, it was colored an almost otherworldly black.

    Finally, my eyes landed on her clothing. A long sloping dark green dress that seemed to wrap around her body and arms covered in segmented black armor reaching from her shoulder pads to her wrists.

    This woman was clearly no ordinary Demon Lord. There was something about her presence, something about her bizarre yet intimidating appearance that made that clear. I caught a glimpse of Gial taking a deep gulp in the corner of my eye.

    As her green guards spread out around twenty food ahead of us, her carriage also halted. Her eyes began to scan the faces in the front row of our group. It felt like she could see my deepest weaknesses just from looking at me. As her eyes reached Gial a large smile spread across her face. Then, as soon as I blinked she disappeared.

    "Handsome Gial. My men didn''t inform me you were one of my guests." I felt my skin tingle as out of nowhere the Demon Lords large body seemed to suddenly appear holding Gials chin. I saw a dust cloud dissipate behind her. So that means, she moved there? It wasn''t some sort of teleportation magic, she just... Moved. "Have you finally come to accept my offer." The Demon spoke again. Her voice was soft and soothing, but with a clear noble accent.

    I have no idea how she could move so quickly, I looked over to Venya who held her mouth open wide just as shocked as I was. If even Venya failed to see her, then just how fast is she. "Lady Cadiz Larelkan I presume?" Alka began bringing the Demons attention to her. "My name is Alka, I represen-" Before Alka could go any further, the Demon I now know is called Cadiz placed her finger on the Orcs lips.

    Alka almost went cross-eyed as she lent her head back. Lady Cadiz drew in close to Alkas face. "Duchess." She said gently.

    Alka tried to shake her head. "I doot wnderstand." She muffled.

    The Lady Cadiz took her finger away. "Duchess, not ''Lady'' darling. I much prefer my official title. Makes me seem even more important that I already am." She bragged with a swish as she turned her head away. No one said anything, we all stood in stunned silence at the bizarre meeting going on in front of us. Cadiz furrowed her well groomed brow and turned her head back to Alka. "Well carry on then my dear, I don''t have all day." She urged Alka.

    Alka, who was clearly not used to this sort of treatment blinked. "Uh. Yes. As I was saying lad- Duchess Cadiz. My name is Alka and I am the representative of the Orcs. It''s clear you know Gial, he is here to represent the Elves." Alka finished regaining her composure.

    Cadiz, who had been inspecting her nails whilst Alka spoke nodded her head. "Yes. My Guards explained my you''re here." She turned to face us an almost sinister smile cropping up on her face. "It''s good that you came my dears, truly a noble gesture, but you ruined quite a few towns along our coast. There are many who don''t want you here despite your intentions." Her eyes seemed to be glowing. "Your lives may be in even more danger than you thought on this continent." Her grin spread further.

    Every soldier stood around me felt the same cold shiver spread down their spine, it was similar to the feeling the Light Elves gave me but much more primal. I could see those around me break out in a cold sweat, unable to move from their place. This woman was superior to us. My very bones screamed it. I slowly began to reach for the mace on my back before I glanced to my side and saw Gial perfectly composed. He released a loud sigh. "She won''t harm us. She just thinks it''s funny." He pinched his nose. I don''t know how he knows this strange and scary woman, I don''t really think I want to know.

    The heavy atmosphere disappeared and Cadiz let out an elegant chuckle. "Oh Gial darling, you know me too well. Perhaps you should be my husband rather than my guard." She rubbed up against the clearly distraught Elf before turning back to face us. "He is correct, none of you have anything to fear from me. It was just a little... Test shall we say." The large Demon Lords eyes seem to focus on me.

    I took a small step back. I''m not usually scared of much, but this woman worried me. I hadn''t soon as blinked when she appeared right in front of me. "You can tell a lot about the strength of a person when you threaten them." She told me grabbing my chin. "I channeled a good portion of my power into your little army and you were the only one strong enough to withstand it and reach for your weapon." She held my cheeks between her hands and brought my face down to be level with hers. "Were you the one that eliminated that pesky Ekri Elvesbane for me?" I saw Alkas eyes twitch a little as Cadiz mention Ekri. I nodded my head to answer the woman, surprisingly her grip wasn''t that strong. She let go and looked me up and down. "A Dryad hmm? One with particularly high strength perhaps surpassing my own?" She tilted her head. "No matter. Your name darling?" She asked. Well, it was more of a demand really.

    "Uh. Ellena." I replied a little dumbfounded. Am I stronger than her? I''m definitely not faster I know that much.

    Cadiz took her hand away from my face smiling. "Well, Ellena. Welcome to the Demon Continent." She said to me. As soon as she spoke she reappeared in front of our group. "Welcome to you all." She addressed us all with her arms outstretched.

    Gial looked around sighing and stepped out of the crowd. "So I take it we''re free to travel to the Demon Capital." He asked looking up at the woman.

    The smile disappeared from Duchess Cadiz face, she waved her hand at Gial seemingly annoyed. "Yes, yes. I''ll even escort your group to the edge of my territory. Although beyond that I can''t guarantee your safety." She told us.

    Alka stepped forward. "You''re already helping us more than we expected us by escorting us across your land. Anymore we couldn''t ask for." She replied bowing lightly.

    Cadiz patted Alkas head like she was a child. "What a good polite girl you are." She then quickly turned around jumping back on to her carriage. "Now my dears. Come meet me here when you''re ready to leave. I have a book with me so no rush." She said with a beaming smile before looking down at said book.

    I turned my head to look at Gial who in turn looked at me. I gave him a look that said who is this woman, Alka did the same. Gial sighed. "I''ll explain in a moment." He said before ordering his men to prepare to leave. Alka did the same to her people.

    Then Gial proceeded to tell us how he knew this woman and who she was. Apparently, he met her on his journies quite a few years back, found himself in a small mercenary group that was desperate for members. So desperate that they accepted a Dark Elf. Cadiz asked them to take out a pack of Black Wolves that were causing trouble for one of her villages.

    She took an immediate interest in Gial. She has a big thing for guys like him, quite similar to me. Although oddly enough I never found Gial too good looking. Certainly easy on the eyes, but not on the level of Hawkwood.

    So after he had completed the request with the rest of the mercenaries, Cadiz constantly bombarded him with job offers right up until he left the Demon Continent. I wonder if she did the same with Hawkwood, or is he a little too old to get her offers?

    As for Cadiz herself, she has a thing for middle-aged men, Lizards and the color green in general. Her speed is considered the greatest of all the Demon Lords and has earned her a reputation as one of the most feared warriors on the Demon Continent.

    Gial told us that surprisingly she was very loyal to the Demon Queen, or at least seemed to be. She always spoke well of her and would visit the Demon Capital on many an occasion to converse with the Queen.

    So whilst we have no proof, it''s likely Cadiz is not one of the rebels. Still, you can never be too careful, it''s impossible to tell what a woman like her is thinking. Even if her loyalty is true, there can be no doubt she''s a bit of a schemer.

    We gathered everyone up who wasn''t present and explained the situation. Venya was a bit worried about Cadizes love of Lizards, but I think she''ll be alright. She''s a Frog more than a Lizard. She told us she''d stick with us until we left Cadizes territory.

    It took only a few hours for us to gather all of our supplies. Half of the Orcs and Dark Elves were staying behind on the ship. Venya, Alvir, Odwiff, possibly Wrok and I will be staying a while, however, Alka and Gial are only here to apologize really. So they''re having the ship stay docked for a month or two. I just think those staying behind might get a little bored.

    Bear and Kuuli were joining us to the capital and picking Lason up on the way, he had recovered to the point that it was safe to transport him in a wagon. They told me Lord Avalas would probably have completed his business here by now, but since they took so long and suffered so much to get here, they will probably stay a while.

    We were all ready to depart, but a few surprised gasps and mutterings behind me made quite a few of us stop. Turning around, I could see the giant Mushman standing right next to me. It had a sad look in its eyes and let out a somber squeak. It''s clear it didn''t want me to go.

    I looked at the big Mushman then turned to look at those behind me, Gial shrugged his shoulders. "Demon Continents a hot, dry place. He''s a highly evolved fella, but a Coral Mushman out there?" He shook his head. "I don''t know if it would work."

    I turned back to the Mushman. "See big guy? It would be tough out there, you''ll have to stay here." I said patting its forehead. The giant Mushman looked at the ground for a moment, then looked back up at me.

    "MEEP!" It squeaked definitely. The Mushman then marched past me to the head of the group and narrowed its eyes. It then turned around nodded its head.

    I turned to look at Gial again, he smirked. "The fella thinks he can do it let''s give him a chance." He replied.

    I rolled my eyes, I guess we can''t stop it if it wants to, but this is going to be difficult. I heard Cadiz chuckling in her carriage. "A Grand Coral Mushman hmm? This is an interesting little group.~" She grinned mischievously. I get the feeling her and Lord Avalas get on well.

    So with our new friend ready, we set off out of the front gate. Immediately outside I could see the difference between the coast and what''s further inland. The few strange trees dotting the outside of the walls quickly gave way into a long stretch of nothing as far as the horizon. The only sights were a few rocks and a cliff edge to the east. There was also the path laid out in front of us almost obscured by the desert. It seemed to be made out of a dark rock.

    Gial told me it was Daemonstone, an easy to move rock found only in the southern parts of the Demon Continent. They use it so they can still spot the path even after a sandstorm. So it is both cheap to use and stands out.

    We walked until night. I was quite thankful when night first came around as the day was boiling, everyone stripped down to the minimum clothing to still be decent. Including me. Cadiz gave us all water regularly, she had a Mage well versed with water in her retinue who she had trained to find water springs below the surface. He could pull it up out of the ground and give us an almost endless supply. The Mushman used a lot unsurprisingly, but it seemed to be mostly okay.

    I thought we would carry on well into the night at the rate we were going, however, Cadiz told us to stop and set up camp before darkness truly set in. Gial agreed and our group began to set fires and set up a few quick tents. We were also told to put back on all our clothes.

    I soon found out why. The heat slowly turned to cold. At night it turns out, deserts are very very cold. I huddled up next to a fire by Alvir, Odwiff, Venya and our new Mushman friend. Poor Alvir suffered the most I believe, the harness I gave him worked perfectly, so much so that a lot of our party gave him things to carry. So not only did he have his coat in that heat, but also a bunch of heavy bags to boil him down. I said I would take them off, but he didn''t seem that bothered, Alvirs tough and loves to make others happy, but I do worry about him. Surely this is too much for him?

    So far my first day of traveling through the desert wasn''t exactly what I''d call pleasant, however, one thing I can say is that it was beautiful. The snaking sand dunes, the sheer rocky cliffs, the occasional bit of wildlife we saw. It''s huge, it''s spare and it''s mesmerizing. Honestly, if we didn''t have the path to follow I don''t know how we would figure out where we are.

    Making sure we were wrapped up warm for the night we were told to sleep early to avoid waking in the heat of the day. Tomorrow we would stop by Cadizes capital and stock up for the rest of the journey.

    ~Day 155~

    I woke up with an odd feeling of weight on my body, lots of little weights in fact. They didn''t hurt, but there was definitely something there. As I slowly opened my eyes the first thing I noticed was the pre-dawn sky. The second thing I noticed was the army of sandy Brown Mushmen standing around me or lying on me. I blinked a few times and slowly sat up.

    A few Mushmen fell off my torso and sat back up to look at me. To be true, this was a very unusual predicament I''m in. Why am I suddenly being swarmed by Mushmen. First the Coral Mushman now this army. Mushmen have always seemed to like me in this life. Being a Pillar has some odd benefits.

    "Mmmhp!" I heard a muffled yelling at my side. I turned my head, dreading to think what was making such a sound. On the other side of my tent, I spotted a hand jutting out of a pile of slimy lumps covered in sand. After a few seconds, a small head burst out of the pile gasping for air. It was Venya and she appeared to be under a pile of frogs...

    "Sand frogs?" I said tilting my head and turning away from the impossible sight. "I didn''t even know there were Sand Frogs." I scratched my chin then turned back to Venya. "What''s the point of Sand Frogs?" I asked her folding my arms.

    Venya stared at me disbelieve in her eyes. "I have no idea Ellena, but I have to question why that was your first thought." She replied exacerbated.

    I nodded my head slamming my fist into my hand. "Oh right yeah. Why are they drowning you?" I said smiling.

    Venya raised her eyebrows. "That is the more appropriate question, but once again. I just don''t know Ellena." She sighed. "What about you. You''re surrounded by Mushrooms." She exclaimed.

    I looked down at the Mushmen then back to Venya and shrugged. "I did notice." I replied.

    Venya fell to the ground face first. After a few second she lifted her head lightly. "B*tch, are you doing this on purpose?" She asked me.

    Pulling my hand back up to my chin I began rubbing it thoughtfully. Then after a short while, I waved my hand in the air. "So so." I replied a grin on my face.

    Venya let out a long sigh. "Well I''m glad you''re enjoying yourself, I''m f*ckin'' terrified." She pulled herself away from the pile of frogs sitting up near me. The Frogs ran over and sat on her lap making almost purring sounds as they rubbed their heads against her. "This is bizarre." She whimpered.

    I began stroking the head of a nearby Mushman as I looked at her. "What''s there to be scared off? Some of the weakest Monsters are affectionate towards us, so what?" I replied patting another. "Besides, we know the reason." I finished.

    Venya looked like she was contemplating something for a moment, then sighed and began stretching her arm. "I know, it''s just that I never got this whilst in the Dungeon and I was surrounded by Frogs." She pondered. "D''you think it has something to do with the Demon Continent?" She asked me.

    I furrowed my brow. Certainly, no Mushman has paid this much attention to me anywhere else, but could it really be that? "If so then that means something or someone is affecting our Pillars aura right?" I asked Venya. She showed an agreeing face. "Then maybe we''ll be able to get answers here." I said, feeling hopeful.

    As we felt the heat begin to crawl into our tent we cleaned up our items sprawled around it and prepared to move, our little followers not losing interest. Before we were finished Odwiff opened the tent flap. "Are ye lasses ready ye-" He began before blinking a few times. He looked between the Mushmen and the Frogs and reared his head back slightly looking up at us. "I didnae'' even know there were Sand Frogs." He said.

    Venya let out a loud sigh whilst I burst out into laughter. So far, despite the heat, this journey was off to a better start than I thought it would be. We set off quickly, many of our group confused by the new tagalongs, including the Coral Mushman, who was holding up surprisingly well in the heat but seemed utterly confused by the others.

    We didn''t encounter much else before Cadizes capital came into view; a few travelers and a patrol on the search for bandits, which we luckily had not run into. We didn''t really need to rest as we had only been walking for a few hours, but I still wanted to stay at this place for as long as possible. The large red-brown walls did nothing to hide the slowly rising city behind it. It seems as though it was built on a hill with each level of the city placed higher up it. At the tip was a set of five towers, four with a bridge leading to a corner of the city. The final headed east to a tall built castle sitting slightly outside of the city walls. It held it''s own walls that seemed even thicker than the city.

    This was Iridiz, or ''The Red Beacon'' as it is apparently called commonly. The sunlight and moonlight reflected off large windows on the center towers making it visible from long distances. A beacon to those lost in the desert. It''s a nice thought, but truth be told it can''t even be seen from most of Cadizes territory apparently.

    We planned to only stay the day, which in a way was a shame, this city on its own is even larger than Phoenix, which does make me wonder how large is the Demon Capital? Cadiz did say this is one of the larger cities on the Demon Continent.

    The guards at the front gate let us in without any hesitation, we were being led by their Lord. Even so, they did give us a few odd glances, especially towards the Mushmen and Frogs who we had to leave outside. It would be mayhem if they had free range of the city. They seemed quite obedient all things considered, neither species is particularly smart and yet they sat by quietly.

    As soon as we stepped through the gate quite a few of us began to stare in wonder, large towering buildings and stairs everywhere, this was different to anything I was used to. Then there was the variety of the inhabitants, each door was built slightly larger than any I''d seen the humans build.

    Whilst most of our party were free to wander, Gial, Alka, Bear, Kuuli and I were told to follow Cadiz to her castle. Wrok chose to join us and Cadiz didn''t seem to have any complaints and Odwiff decided to accompany us too. I gave Venya some money to go buy some actual clothes for herself as her rags were giving us a lot of stares. Of course, Alvir followed me too, but Cadizes guards seemed wary of a giant wolf.

    It was quite a trek to reach the towers since they were sitting on the tip of the hill they were actually quite a bit smaller than they seemed from far away. Even so, I saw no stairs when we reached inside, in fact, I couldn''t see anyway of getting up at all, not even a ladder. Since this was the tower of the castle, there were not too many Demons inside, a few noble looking folk and a number of guards was about it. The entire tower seemed to be lit up by a huge hole in the roof spanning half of the width of the tower.

    I looked over at Gial who gave me a concerned look as Cadiz led up to the center of the room. We all stood in a circle as the woman nodded her head to guard in a small golden colored box with a large lever. After pulling the lever the ground around us began to shake.

    Then as a small panic spread through my body we began to rise. I spotted Gial grasp his hat. "Woah there!" He exclaimed. I see, so this is a lift? They were commonplace in Ein, but to see one here. What''s more, I can''t see what''s lifting us, it must be beneath us.

    Turning I could see Cadiz resting on her hand with a disappointed expression. "How boring. Not a single one of you screamed." She sighed.

    Odwiff let out a hearty laugh. "You put a Dwarf on a Dwarven Lift and expect him ta'' scream?" He carried on chuckling to himself.

    So it''s Dwarven? Well, that would explain why Odwiff didn''t panic, but what about the others? Alvir doesn''t panic at anything, Wrok and Alka are to composed to show it on their faces and Gial has traveled most of his life and seen a lot of things. Sorry Cadiz, you''re going to be disappointed with our group. Although I am surprised neither Bear nor Kuuli was panicking.

    Kuuli noticed me looking at her, she turned away a blank look on her face. "This isn''t our first time riding it." She said, not needing to go in to any more detail than that.

    We reached the top and began our walk across the bridge. It was a very long bridge and there were plenty of roofed rest areas along it. Guards were positioned at far equal points along it. It was hard to believe that this wasn''t a Kingdoms capital. I''d never seen such a grand city before, at least not in this world.

    "So how come you have a Dwarven Lift in ya city? Those aren''t exactly common outside of the Dwarven Cities." He asked Cadiz.

    Cadiz waved her hand. "My chief architect is a Dwarf. She always preferred Demon architecture, so when she came to the Demon Continent looking for work I happily hired her. Talent is more important than race darling." She smiled.

    I see, I thought she only hired handsome middle-aged men though. Kind of disappointed, I''ve been enjoying the eye candy since I got here. Obviously, most of her soldiers aren''t that though, just her private guards.

    When we reached the castle Cadiz introduced us to her members of staff, including the architect. Odwiff took an interest in what else she''s ''Dwarvened up'' in Iridiz so they wandered off on their own. Meanwhile, Alka and Gial left to talk to Cadiz about the best way to get to the capital. That left the rest of us to go and visit Lason, Wrok didn''t have anything to do so he joined us too.

    We were brought to his bedchamber, which was more luxury than I''d ever want. He sat happily in bed being fed soup by a rather buxom maid. When we arrived in the room he turned his head towards us and his face lit up. "Is that the Lady Ellena?" He asked happily.

    I nodded my head a smile on my face. "It''s good to see you again Lason." I replied.

    Lason sat up and ushered the maid away. "I would get up, but that''s still physically impossible for me right now." He joked. He then looked me up and down. "You''ve got horns." I nodded in reply. "And an Orc?" He questioned looking past my shoulder.

    I turned to look at Wrok then stuttered. Sitting down in an armchair next to his bed I slapped my knees lightly. "There''s a lot to tell you." I said looking him in the eye.

    After another lengthy conversation, Lason was caught up with Kuuli and Bear. We stayed and chatted for a little while longer, Lason was looking forward to coming with us. I was a little concerned, he couldn''t even get out of his bed.

    A butler came by to point us to the dining hall in which we would be eating, it was a quiet enough dinner despite the massive size of the table. Other than us Cadiz only had one other guest by the looks of it. A rather shady looking man with sharp features, although to call someone shady just because of how they look. I feel as though I''m being a little mean.

    The man didn''t stay for long, he seemed to be on official business and in a bit of a hurry as he only lightly nodded at us. At least he was polite.

    We ended up eating and drinking the rest of the night away, Odwiff stuck very close to the architect. I thought maybe he was finally moving on from his wife, but he didn''t seem romantically or sexually interested in this Dwarf girl. He just seemed to be happy to have another Dwarf around.

    After dinner we were all sent to our rather luxurious rooms, we passed a few guards and servants, but that was it. For such a large castle it was rather empty. Or are most castles like this. All the size seems a bit pointless really.

    The bed was large enough to fit Alvir and I comfortably, so we both fell asleep quite fast. The more I see of this city, the more I wonder. If this is what a lords castle is like, what is the Queens like? Do I even want to know?

    I thought back on our past few days. A lot had happened, we''ve only been here three days and we already had a few new traveling companions. Even if most of them are Mushmen or Frogs. We still have a long way to go and I for one am excited about it.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 154 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 47]

    [Health: 45195/45195]

    [Mana: 7581/7581]

    [Stamina: 34389/34462]

    [Hunger: 34450/34462]

    [Attack: 30518]

    [Defence: 53842 + 22000]

    [Magic Attack: 8427]

    [Magic Defence: 16469]

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)]      [Poison Resistance lvl 8]       [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8]          [Lightning Resistance lvl 5 ]     [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)]         [Amplified Vision lvl 9]         [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 71}]

    [tough stomach lvl 8]            [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9] [Polearm Expert lvl 4]

    [Demifoot lvl 10]                [Warriors Heart lvl 48]         [Warriors Will lvl 35]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 41]         [Greater Regeneration lvl 8]    [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 16]            [Skinning lvl 5]                [Tanning lvl 4]

    [Leatherworking lvl 7]            [Carving lvl 3]                 [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 13}]            [{Pillars Aura lvl 11}]Up!

 Chapter 32: ~Day 156-160~ The Mushrooms Servant

    ~Day 156~

    Parse gently closed the door to the captain''s quarters behind us, no soldiers want to hear me slamming my hands on their captains desk. "This is ridiculous!" I growled. "The Council knows how f*cking serious this situation is right? And yet they''re happy enough to shove me in some experimental fleet? At a time like this?" I clenched my fists and tried to control my breathing.

    Obedyah took a calculated walk over to his desk and sat down beginning his paperwork. "Calm down Anya. There isn''t anything to be done." He replied without even looking up.

    I let out a disgruntled sigh. "Your brother should have known better." I complained pointing at the old man in front of me.

    Obedyah paused his work and glanced up at me behind his half moon spectacles. "Don''t blame Osyrus. He had his hands tied and you know it soldier." He narrowed his eyes. "I can have you demoted even further if you need to remember your place." He warned me.

    I shook my head sitting down opposite the Captain. "I''m. I''m sorry Obedyah. I''m sure Osyrus did what he could." I let out a calmer sigh, a lot of my anger escaping me. "I just don''t understand what those fools are thinking." My voice came out raspy.

    "It''s to bring the races together. We need unity now more than ever." Parse replied as he sat down next to me a troubled smiled spread across his lips. He maneuvered his hat awkwardly. "Course, they could have chosen an officer less vital to the war effort." He chuckled.

    "Now that I do agree with." I heard Obedyah mutter. My temper had leveled and I gave the old man a wry smirk. It was good to see these two again.

    I slapped my knees. "Right then, tell what you can." I resigned myself. If there was nothing I could do to fight it, I can at least learn as much as possible about my new position and who I will be working for.

    Parse smirked before clicking the board he held in his hands as if anticipating my request. "What do you want to know?" He asked.

    I thought for a moment. "Tell me about my boss, tell me about Commodore Juna Blackale." I replied finger on my chin.

    Parse nodded his head as if to say ''thought so'' before expanding something on his screen. A projection of the Dwarf flickered onto the holographic display on Obedyahs desk. "Now, what Admiral Oren told you isn''t wrong. Miss Blackale passed every officers exam with flying colours. She certainly knows how to lead." Parse began.

    "I feel as though a ''but'' is coming on." I replied.

    Parse nodded his head smirking. "But she has zero experience on the field, failed to pass most of her combat or piloting examinations and has been given command of an entire Pathfinders Company for her first position." He shook his head. "No matter which way you spin it, her family bought her that position. I don''t care how much of a good leader you are, being able to handle yourself in a fight is just as important." He shook his head. "Not that I can talk of course." The lieutenant chucked to himself.

    I let out another deep sigh. "Great, so we don''t even know how well she''d handle herself in a serious crisis." I scratched behind my ear. "I''m not looking forward to this." I grumbled.

    Obedyah tutted. "It''s not the poor girl''s fault don''t treat her too harshly Anya." He chastised me.

    I rubbed my brow. "It IS her family''s fault though." I replied. "Now what else can you tell me?" I nudged Parse.

    Parse clicked on a few more pages before raising his eyebrows lightly. "Uhh. It''s quite a large company, especially for the Pathfinders. Over a hundred ships." He sounded impressed. That was a lot for a pathfinders company. We''re meant to be quiet and quick.

    My finger was placed against my lips as I thought. "Anything else?" I asked.

    Parse made another impressed expression. "I don''t know if it''s to try and placate you, but it says here ''Lieutenant Commander Anya is to receive a Class eight Razor Cruiser as her command vessel''. Not as powerful as what the Commodore will get, but it''s certainly wont be a bad ship." He marveled.

    Certainly, class Eights were ridiculously expensive and rare when I was last in the world of the living. "Do I get to pick the design?" I carried on.

    Parse shook his head. "Nnnno. It''ll be fresh out of the factory designed by Genu. You can change the interior as you see fit and even name the vessel though." He finished.

    I let out another sigh. "It''s not a bad start." I mumbled.

    Parse gave me a wry smile. "See it''s not all bad." He patted my back.

    I smiled at him as I sat up. With a steady stride I made my way to Obedyahs observation window. Outside was a docking station. I guess we were refueling for the trip back to Ein. That''s where I''ll be put into my new assignment.

    "I don''t think it''s quite hit me yet." I said causing both men to look at me confused. "That those creatures are out here." I finished.

    Parse scratched his head. "Are they really that bad?" He asked a little shakily.

    I kept staring out into the abyss. The beautiful nothingness of space that still sends shivers down my spine. "They are." I replied, a dread growing in my heart. Doom was coming for us and I couldn''t even prepare for it.

    Another dream. I slowly opened my groggy eyes looking down at my hands. I was definitely back, my hands were green and I could see a certain wolf laying at the base of my bed just beyond them. I wonder if I should tell Venya about this one too? Nothing especially important happened in it though. It was mainly just me complaining.

    My eyes were drawn to the one giant window in the room I was given. Morning had definitely come. It was decided last night we would stay the day, Gial was the only one that wanted to move on. No one else had seen such different architecture before and besides the items available in shops are also very different. Venyas clothing hall was unexpected, especially with how unbothered she seemed about her lack of clothes on the way over here.

    Odwiff and I planned to spend half the day together and have a look at the weapons and armor shops. However before we met I wanted to check on our friends left outside the city, if they hadn''t already left.

    I made my way through the slowly waking city towards the gate we came from, the Guards seemed a little wary of my presence, but let Alvir and I through nonetheless. When I got outside however, I couldn''t see the Mushmen. I guess they really did leave. It made me feel a little bit sad, I had just begun to get used to them. Especially the big one. It''s better than they find better environments for themselves though.

    I was just about the head back inside until a guard stopped me and asked if I happened to be searching for the Mushmen. I nodded my head back at him. He gave me a big smile and pointed towards one of the clusters of trees by the side of the path. He also told me they''ve been a relaxing sight for those of duty. So I guess that means they didn''t leave. I''m actually quite happy about that.

    It didn''t take me long to find them through the trees. Sat in the middle of it was a pond, one of the Demon Oases. Inside it the giant Mushroom was grinning widely. Whilst the Sand Mushmen seemed to either be drinking or napping in the shade. I question whether a Monster that exists in the desert should need shade, but they certainly were enjoying it.

    A few guards half in their armour sat in between the Mushmen chatting and smiling with each other. One man had a Mushman on his lap and was playing with it''s stumps. I can see why the Guards like the Mushmen, they''re hard not to get relaxed round. I''ve yet to meet one single Mushman that wants to cause anything harm. Well except maybe myself I suppose?

    I would guess some higher evolved Mushmen might feel a little differently to violence too, but I haven''t met any. The most evolved one following me is the Coral Mushman. The Mushroom in question squealed joyfully as it spotted me walking up. As usual it gave me a big kiss on the forehead.

    I settled in and sat by the pond, I had an hour to kill until I was meeting Odwiff. The Mushmen gathered around me playing like ever happy children. I must admit I was a little worried about how Alvir would be with all these Mushmen, but both on the road and now he was very gentle with them. It gives me hope for when I have children. I suppose that should be if I have children, I definitely have no such plans as of yet.

    The Guards around us seemed a little put off by the Mushmens odd love for me, but didn''t take long to begin to enjoy the sight themselves. I''ve actually seen less stares and distrust from the Demons than I thought I would get. So far that is, perhaps it''s because we''re still so close to the coast. It''s just I''d heard the Demon were quite isolationist so this wasn''t at all what I was expecting.

    After my hour was up, Alvir and I wished goodbye to the Guards and made our way back into the city. Once again the Mushmen waited outside, obedient. We found Odwiff with no issue and began our little shop crawl.

    I had no plans to buy anything, Odwiffs armor was more than I''d ever need and I had no plan to get any new weapons. I was just accompanying the old dwarf more than anything. He seemed mainly interested in seeing what sort of armour they wore around here, I think he planned to craft some for himself. He also went to many blacksmiths to search for materials, he still wanted to make me a mace and shield.

    I really felt like he didn''t need to, but it''s hard to say no to an insistent Dwarf. They day went by quick, Odwiff decided that once we reach the capital he wanted to design some new ''Demon inspired Dwarven mail'' as he called it. Demon armor was the opposite of bulky, it was light and just thick enough to protect the important places. I don''t believe that was for any other reason than heavier armor would just be impossible to wear here. You would get boiled alive in anything too thick. Even in my armor I''ve found it a little unbearable when we were walking through the desert.

    After we were done we found somewhere to sit. I couldn''t help but marvel at the buildings surrounding us. So many were tall and imposing, yet the city still felt open. Odwiff handed me a sandwich and a warm tea as we sat. It was pleasant enough here , but we were close to the city entrance. So I led Odwiff to the Mushmens pond to eat our lunch.

    Odwiff sat against a tree letting out a satisfied groan. "This is the life lass." He said to me as two Mushmen snuggled up to his stout body.

    I let out a slight giggle. "The Demon continent isn''t quite what I was expecting." I replied.

    The old Dwarf nodded his head slowly in agreement. "Aye. I was sure we would under constant attack, ye ken. But then this?" He commented motioning around him.

    A small Desert Mushling jumped into my lap and snuggled against my stomach putting a big smile on my face. "This is almost paradise. Of course most of the journey hasn''t been like that." I shrugged.

    "Aye, but it''s still better than I feared. Course I''m sure it''ll get worse the further inland we get. We ain''t even seen a sign of these supposed rebels yet." He sighed. It''s true, we''d been on the Demons Continent for a few days now and no one has so much as mentioned them.

    Although for reasons I couldn''t tell Odwiff, i was happy about that. Perhaps I can get off this place without getting involved. The giant Coral Mushman bounded over and sat between Odwiff and I rather out of breath. it had been playing with a few Demon children on the other side of the pond. I patted its head gently.

    Odwiff nodded towards the Mushman. "Have you thought of a name yet?" He asked with a grin.

    I tilted my head. "A name?" I asked him.

    Odwiff looked a bit confused. "Oh aye." He said nodding his head. "This big fella ain''t going to be leaving anytime soon and we can''t just keep callin'' ''im ''The big Mushman'' can we?" He carried on with a chuckle.

    I hummed with a finger on my chin. True it didn''t seem to have any desire to leave, but I hadn''t even thought about a name. I mean, it''s a Mushman, do people name Mushmen? I suppose I might as well give it one at this point. I looked the Mushman up and down and let out a chuckled.

    Odwiff looked over at me. "What is it lass?" He asked.

    I pointed at the Mushman. "You know that oddly serious expression it has sometimes? It reminds me of Torvinn somehow." I said.

    Odwiff looked the Mushman up and down before laughing and slapping his need. "Ya right Ellena. He''s the spittin'' image." He grinned.

    My smile turned more gentle. "Maybe that''s what I''ll call it." I said. "Not Torvinn, that''s seems disrespectful, but how about.." I thought for a moment, before deciding. "Vinn." I said satisfied.

    Before Odwiff could say anything to reply a sharp pain pulsated through my mind, a groan escaped my lips. Odwiff sat up startled. "Lass? Are you alright?" He asked his voice filled with concern

    I nodded my head as I held it. I''d felt a similar feeling before, back when I first named Alvir. No, it couldn''t be, could it? I looked up at Vinn and sure enough, inside my own mind, a brand new stats menu appeared.

    [Name: Vinn]

    [Age: 58 Years 202 days]

    [Species: Goliath, Coral Mushman]

    [Height: 11''-8"]

    [Sex: N/A]

    [Title/s: The Gentle, Pillars Servant]

    {Level: 20]

    [Health: 2059/2059]

    [Mana: 105/105]

    [Stamina: 2010/2010]

    [Hunger: 2010/2010]

    [Attack: 2950]

    [Defence: 2150]

    [Magic Attack: 92]

    [Magic Defence: 508]

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 2] [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9]

    [Iron stomach lvl 10 (Max)] [Protector lvl 2]

    My mind snapped back to being my own. I have to say, I wasn��t quite expecting that. Can I just name anything and get it��s stat menu? No I doubt it, looking at this carefully there��s a certain title that makes me think otherwise. The ��Pillar Servant�� title to be exact. I get the feeling that means that if I name a Mushman it will become my servant? Is that truly what it means? I��ll have to experiment to see if that theory holds out.

    Before that though, I��m at a bit of a loss on what to do now. I have a new, pet, I suppose? I feel as though calling Alvir a pet is a bit wrong, so calling a Mushman who is over fifty years old one is just plain wrong. However, it doesn��t feel right calling him a servant either. Vinn itself didn��t seem bothered by it��s new found position, it seemed a little happy actually,

    ��Ellena, are you alright?�� I spotted Odwiff out the corner of my eye leaning in with a concerned look. Ah, I completely forgot he was here. That��s bad, I probably looked really weird just then.

    I scratched my head. ��Well, I think I just made Vinn my servant.�� I chuckled nervously.

    Odwiff tilted his head with an expression that clearly said he wanted an explanation. To really explain it, I had to go back to when I first made Alvir my pet. Odwiff nodded his head through all of it before scratching his beard when i finished.

    After a few minutes he nodded his head satisfied. ��It would seem like to me, you ��Pillars�� are made to be some kinda leaders. Maybe you��re meant to lead us into battle against this ��Lavias I keep on hearin�� bout.�� He commented.

    I also think something similar and I��m starting to see me being a leader as something a little less ridiculous what with my memories returning to me. After than surprising event, Odwiff and I stayed with the Mushmen for a few more hours before we had to head in. We had a scheduled time to leave in the morning, so we had to get to the castle and head to our rooms quite early.

    Unfortunately for Vinn, even with its newfound status he still wasn��t allowed in the city. I told the Mushman to wait for us at the gate on the opposite side of the city. It did worry me a bit that it had to make it��s own way there. Although it��s stats aren��t as bad I imagined, especially for a Mushman. I��m not surprised it took Vinn over fifty years to get to that point.

    I��m not sure I want to get anymore pets or servants though, I already have three stat menus in my head I have to deal with, I don��t want more. Odwiff laughed when I told him. He said it was just like me to complain about something most people would consider a miracle.

    I never really thought about it that way, but it��s true I��ve never met anyone else who could see others stats menu, even dungeon owners can��t as far as I know. So with any shopping that needed doing finished and a short but satisfying stay in Iridiz over, I had my dinner and left for bed.

    It was a shame we couldn��t stay for longer, If we had a reason to I would have loved to just explore this odd city. I��m pretty sure Odwiff wanted to get to know the architect a bit better to, but unfortunately we just had no concrete reason to stay longer than a day. Even then we had no reason to stay the whole day, it just seemed a bit silly not to.

    Over dinner I told the others about Vinn, Venya seemed the most excited as it meant she could get Frog servants for herself. I guess if it works and she does, that would almost confirm what Odwiff and I discussed. Although it does make me wonder, what else might the Pillars Aura skill give me and is there any way to find out if it does?

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ~Day 157~

    We assembled early morning, the meeting place was just outside the gate. Vinn was already waiting, a happy smile on it��s face. The other Mushmen seemed to have gone somewhere, or more likely didn��t know how to follow us to the other side of the city.

    Also already waiting were Lason, Bear and Kuuli. They were setting up the wagon we��d be taking Lason on. He was rested against a hay bale and given just enough shade to not have to worry. Soon after them. Odwiff arrived after walking with Wrok and Alka, it was an odd group that I hadn��t seen together before. Alka and Wrok greeted me before inspecting Vinn. Perhaps they hoped to find something new or different about it?

    After a bunch more of our party trickled through the gate, the last arrive. As in Venya, always a late waker. She was wearing her new outfit she bought in the city. Tight fitting leather with thin cloth underneath. She had strapped leather gloves and boots that reached just under her knees. It also appears like she bought two short swords, she was humanoid now, to fight by biting and scratching would be a mistake.

    Finally, Cadiz herself arrived. Just as she had promised she was going to take us to the edge of her territory. She told us that it would take over a week to reach the edge of her territory. She doesn��t go to that side often, most of her dealings are done in Krazakon or Iridiz. So she usually just sticks to that small corner of her territory.

    With everyone assembled it wasn��t long before we set off, it wasn��t long until I gained a few more followers in another group of Mushmen. Although there were a lot less this time. The Sand Frogs from before somehow found their way around the city and were with us too. I think some of our party felt a little uncomfortable being followed by so many monsters like that. Despite the fact that half of them were technically monsters themselves.

    The foliage slowly disappeared as we got further from the capital, after it had disappeared entirely all that was left was miles of sand dunes, deserts flats and the occasional small cliff. It felt like an alien world to me, so vast yet so empty. Even upon the horizon nothing else could be seen except the occasional monsters. I have to wonder how the Demons managed to settle in an environment like this.

    Even by the time we began to set up camp, we had not seen anything new. Yet I wasn��t bored of it, the sheer scale and vastness of it was mesmerizing. Saying that though, I wouldn��t mind a bit more excitement tomorrow.

    Perhaps I should take Alvir and Vinn hunting, it would be nice to see if Vinn can fight well. I have to wonder though, is it cruel to make a creature that��s usually a pacifist fight. Will the Mushman understand if I tell it that it has to make it��s own decision?

    ~Day 158~

    As planned, I took Alvir and Vinn off the beaten track a little, Cadiz told me to just make sure I don��t fall behind the group and to always keep them in my vision. Well, it��s not like we had to travel far to find and monsters, despite its vastness the desert wasn��t exactly empty.

    I found a particularly hostile looking group of monsters. They had sharps spines all over their body and walked on two sharp limbs that duck into the sand. I wouldn��t have guessed that they were hostile just through appearance though, but they were fighting over the corpse of some sort of bird monster.

    Before we tested the water to see if they were hostile, I brought Vinn to the the side. The Goliath smiled and tilted its head waiting for me to speak. I grabbed hold of the Mushman sides. ��I really hope you��re as smart as you seem because you need to listen to me�� I told it. That seemed to get Vinns attention as it stopped smiling and began to look serious. ��I have a very important promise to fulfill, and to do that I require strength. Which is why Alvir and I will be hunting other monsters from now on.�� Vinn looked a little disheartened by what I just said as a gloomy look took over it��s face. ��I promise you however, we do not hurt innocent Monsters. Only those that show open hostility towards us. We are not here to kill, we are here to level.�� Vinns expression softened somewhat but it still didn��t look happy. ��Now, if you��re with me you may need to get a bit stronger than yourself. Judging by your level and evolution, you have killed before, correct?�� I asked the Mushroom.

    Vinn opened it��s eyes wide for a second before looking down to the ground and nodding it��s head. The Mushman clearly was not happy with what it had done. I let out a sigh scratching the back of my head. ��I want to ask you to join us, but it is your choice. Do you understand, it is your choice.�� Vinn looked me back in the eye and nodded it��s head with a solemn look. ��We��ll be off now. Stick close, but only join us if you��re ready.�� I finished. The Mushman looked at the ground, as we ran off.

    They day passed by swiftly, it had been a while since either Alvir or I had a chance to let loose. Unfortunately Vinn did not join us the entire day, but I couldn��t blame it. I��m starting to feel a bit weird calling Vinn it all the time, since I named it after a guy shall I refer to Vinn as a him? Everyone else seems to, so I suppose I might as well. Maybe I should check with the big mushroom first to see if that��s okay.

    By the time we returned to the actual caravan I had managed to gain one level. There monsters around here were quite a bit stronger than those on the Dead Isles, yet they were still not enough to level me by much. Though Alvir gained three levels, which wasn��t much either, but he didn��t seem to mind.

    As we set up camp I offered for the others to join us tomorrow, but only Venya and Odwiff seemed interested. I could understand Alka and Wrok, they don��t seem to be the types to kill to train, Gial, however, I was surprised about. His reasoning was fair though, he told me that after everything on the Dead Isles he wanted to refrain from battle where possible. At least for now. As for Bear and Kuuli, they just wanted to sit and chat with Lason, which was understandable.

    I can��t say I blame him, I may enjoy fighting a little too much, but that doesn��t mean that I would be doing it if I didn��t have to. I don��t even know how much fighting I��ll be doing once this is all over, maybe I��ll just go back to the Dead Isles and reopen my farm. Obviously I��d go to a dungeon once in a while to let off steam, but only once in awhile.

    Before we went to bed, I asked Vinn how he would like to be referred, but he didn��t seem bothered either way. He had no gender, so what I called him didn��t seem to matter. I was worried the giant Mushman would change his mind about coming with us after today, but he had the usual Mushman smile during camp.

    I felt bad, but if he was to come with us, Vinn would need to learn to fight. Even if he didn��t enjoy it, if not we��ll have to leave him somewhere safe at some point. I may have accidentally made him my ��servant��, but that doesn��t mean I won''t do my utmost to keep him alive.

    ~Day 159~

    Today was another day spent hunting for hostile monsters, with no foliage it wasn��t hard to spot monsters. It was just hard to tell whether they were hostile or not. I also began to feel bad even for those that were hostile, I don��t know what could be going through their heads as Alvir, Odwiff, Venya and I charge at them. It must be quite a terrifying sight.

    We were getting more into the mainland of the Demon Continent now, we still encountered the occasional peddler or group of mercenaries, but it was easy to see we were in the wild. Especially considering how the monsters were getting gradually more powerful, or that could just be that Alvir and I were unlucky yesterday.

    Once again Vinn did not join in, but he did come a little closer to us today, perhaps interested in seeing how we fought. The other Mushmen following us stayed well away though. Venya and Odwiff both seemed satisfied by the results of their days, I was quite happy too. I had gained two levels today, which was only one more than yesterday, but it was still an improvement. Alvir got himself 5 levels, so he did a little better too.

    Even if I was quite happy with the result, the fact was we were leveling slowly, every day counts and for most of the few weeks, I had been doing very little. My hope was there would be some sort of dungeon we could camp outside of for a day or so. Just so I could get a little more leveling in. So far, however, I had barely seen a cave, let alone one that looked like it led to a dungeon.

    I decided to ask Gial about this, he traveled a lot and had been to the Demon Continent before, so if anyone could help me with this it was him. Well, there was Cadiz and her men, but she scared me, just a little. Maybe a bit more than I��d like to admit.

    Gial looked up at me narrowing his brows. ��Dungeons? Well, of course, there��s dungeons here.�� He said like it should be obvious.

    ��See that��s what I thought too, but I have yet to see one.�� I replied arms crossed. We were sitting around the campfire sitting outside of our groups'' tents. We had found a particularly scenic spot to camp tonight, sitting on the edge of a cliff. Nearby was a path that led down it to the lower leveled sand far below. The view was quite incredible.

    Gial chuckled. ��I''m guessin�� that��s cus you��ve been lookin�� in the wrong place.�� He replied as he pushed a few sausages around on the fire.

    I raised a brow. ��Looking in the wrong place? Are you saying that the dungeons here aren��t what? In the ground?�� I asked jokingly.

    The Elf shook his head. ��Obviously there are dungeons in the ground, they just ain��t as common on this continent.�� He replied to me eyes fixed solely on the sausage.

    I let out a sigh of disappointment. ��So you��re saying dungeons are rare here?�� I asked dejectedly.

    ��Well not exactly rare no, you��re just not looking in the right place.�� He answered my question by confusing me.

    I started to feel a little irritated. ��What does that mean exactly?�� I asked him keeping my patience.

    Gial sighed and turned his head, he began to slowly look around us in every direction. After a few seconds, his eyes narrowed and he clicked his fingers. ��There.�� He said pointing past the edge of the cliff to the far off distance. ��Look over there.��

    I narrowed my eyes, I had amplified vision, so whatever he was pointing at I would be able to see clearer. When I managed to lock my sights on it though, I became a little shocked.

    I couldn��t make out much detail from where we were, but in the distance was some sort of floating maze. That��s the only way I could describe it. It flew many layers tall and was quite wide. The outside seemed to be surrounded by hundreds if not thousands of birds. I turned back to Gial my mouth agape. ��Is that what I think it is.�� Gial let off a big grin and nodded his head. ��But why is it in the air?�� I asked him my eyes still wide with wonder.

    ��Well, a bird isn��t exactly going to build underground is it?�� He scoffed.

    My eyes were drawn back to the dungeon in the sky. ��A bird?�� I asked.

    ��Mmhmm. Y��see, the Demon Continent has an excess of predatory birds. Way more than anywhere else in fact. And it��s only predatory birds that are gonna go n�� make a dungeon y��know? Just like how it��s only land predators that make normal dungeons.�� He explained as he took our food off the fire.

    I haven��t really thought about it, but this is the first time I��ve looked at the sky since I got here. Maybe because I��ve been fascinated with the sand and looking for monsters? Either way, I can��t believe that this is the first I��ve seen. ��Did we pass any on the way here?�� I asked.

    Gial thought for a moment, letting out a low hum before shaking his head. ��No I do not believe we have.�� He replied. ��There may have been a few visible in the distance, but none close enough to warrant visiting, y��know?��

    I sighed before nodding my head reluctantly. I could understand what he meant. We were already having Cadiz accompany us, to have her lead us so far off path just to go to a dungeon would be rude and kind of unhelpful. I really want to try one of these sky dungeons though, even from this distance, it looks beautiful. I wonder what it��s like climbing up one.

    I heard an exaggerated sigh from behind me. ��I��ll personally ask Cadiz if there are any we can stop by on the way to her border, alright?�� He asked me placing his hand on my shoulder. I turned my head to face him and nodded with a smile. ��Good.�� He replied. ��Now eat your sausages.��

    I did as the Elf asked, then soon after went to bed. I decided to sleep with my head sticking out of my tent, they weren��t that big anyway, It was my first time properly looking at the sky today, so not just did I miss the sky dungeons, but I also missed the sky itself. The night sky to be exact.

    In the middle of the desert, the night shy wasn��t much different to how it was on the ocean, but there was something about it that made it feel mysterious. The stars somehow had a new charm in this place. I thinking looking at stars as I fall asleep is something I��ll never get tired of.

    ~day 160~

    Before we could set off on our hunting again, we had to get down the cliff. Which meant the oath we camped near yesterday, it didn��t look so bad then. That was before we had to walk it though, not only was it quite steep, but it wasn��t too wide either. The wagon carrying Lason barely keep itself on.

    There were a few times where we had to hold on to the side of the wagons to stop them from falling sideways down. Although we managed to get down to the bottom with no serious injuries, the actual trip was mentally exhausting.

    The only one seemingly unaffected was Cadiz, whose topless carriage needed no help at all. I don��t know why that was exactly, maybe she just kept pushing it to the right position with her extreme speed. Even if that was the reason, it was still unsettling.

    Still, she did allow the rest of us to take a breather. The heat didn��t help with it all, I��m pretty sure if we didn��t have those water mages I would have collapsed by now. Especially with all the fighting, we��ve been doing.

    As I was searching for somewhere to sit that had enough room for Alvir and Vinn, I noticed Wrok sitting by himself a little way away from everyone else. He sat cross-legged with his sword in his lap, facing the sun. It wasn��t the first time I��ve seen him in that pose. I believe it��s some form of meditation. There��s always a calming aura around him when he does it.

    ��He��s quite a fascinating Orc isn��t he? That blade of his especially intrigues me.�� I felt my heart almost fly out of my mouth. Out of nowhere, Cadiz appeared at my side. ��Then again, most of your group is pretty interesting, wouldn��t you say, my dear?�� She said looking up at me with a smile.

    I opened my mouth to reply, but before I could she disappeared from my vision. ��Gial tells me you wish to ascend a sky dungeon.�� I felt the hairs on my back stand on end as the Demon Lord''s voice seemed to echo behind me.

    I turned around startled to see Cadiz sitting on a brown rock looking at the same dungeon we saw earlier. ��I��m interested, yeah.�� I replied, keeping my guard up.

    Cadiz sighed turning her head to examine her hand. ��You don��t need to be so on edge darling, it��ll give you wrinkles.�� She replied. I stayed silent, this woman made me uncomfortable. Cadiz pointed ahead of us, the opposite direction of the cliff we just descended. ��There are a few sky Dungeons we could stop at that wouldn��t add significant time to our journey. Would you like to hear about?�� She asked with a wide grin.

    It didn��t need asking, I nodded my head. ��I need to level, and a dungeon still seems the best way to do so.�� I replied to Cadiz.

    The Demons expression turned to one of curiosity. ��Oooh? Do dish darling.�� Cadiz�� face appeared right in front of mine mid-sentence. ��What��s your reason?�� She asked invading my personal space.

    I backed up a few steps and raised my arms. ��I have my reasons,�� I replied. For all I knew, Cadiz could be part of the rebellion, she could be my enemy. I may have no reason to keep my goals and duty a secret, but something makes me wary around this Demon.

    Cadiz looked a little irritated but shrugged it off. ��Oh well, I can��t force you to tell me.�� She then reappeared sitting on the rock. ��Anyway, the two Sky Dungeons is it?�� I tentatively nodded my head. ��Very well, there are two to be exact. The first is known as the ��Labyrinth of Wings��. As you can probably guess by the name, it��s a labyrinth largely populated by, surprise surprise, birds.�� She paused rolling her eyes.

    ��And the other?�� I asked.

    Cadiz scoffed. ��Yes, indeed. The other one is called ��The City of Owls��, or as the residents call it ��Wisar��. Unfortunately for you, Wisar and it��s residents are counted as citizens of mine. So you can��t just go and kill them I��m afraid my dear.�� She sighed.

    I tilted my head. ��They��re citizens?�� I asked confused.

    She nodded in reply. ��Oh yes. The king of Wisar is also the dungeon boss. He wanted peace from all the adventurers coming in and killing his people. So he asked for an alliance of sorts. They now sit on the edge of my territory and are under my protection.�� She smiled.

    That��s unusual. This guy sees the monsters of his dungeon as citizens? Even the ones that just attack people? Or has he somehow gotten rid of them or something? I have to say, whilst I wanted a dungeon to go grinding in, I��m certainly interested in seeing the City of Owls. Although I have to wonder, why did she tell me about the City of Owls when she knows I was looking for a dungeon to level in. I asked her.

    Cadiz showed another large mischievous smile. ��Because it��s gotten you interested hasn��t it?�� She asked with a grin. I gave her a puzzled expression. ��It��s in my territory isn��t it? A not insignificant chunk of gold they make due to tourism comes back to me.�� She replied looking at her nails.

    Oh, so she only wants me to visit so she can make some money? Well, I doubt that��s the only reason, just makes me a little less excited to go. I am however, very interested in visiting this labyrinth of Wings. By the name I��d guess it��s difficult to navigate, so I don��t know how far we��ll be able to get in the little time we have with it. Speaking of which. ��How long can we camp at the Labyrinth for? How long will I be able to spend with it?�� I asked the Demon.

    She raised an eyebrow before placing one of her long green nails upon her chin. ��I do have matters I must attend to, but they are not urgent. I believe a day would be reasonable, but perhaps at some negotiation a few more than that.�� She shrugged her arms in a flurry. ��Maybe even a week, it��s hard to say my dear.��

    A week? I was thinking more how many hours, that��s a lot longer than what I had in mind. For some reason I thought a day would be the limit, that��s what Gial was implying. Was he just thinking about my situation? I doubt I��d want to stay a week, that would put another significant strain on my already strained time limit. ��A week might be a little too long for me.�� I replied.

    Cadiz looked up from her nails and smiled. ��YOu really are in a rush aren��t you my dear? I wonder what it could be about.�� She mused.

    Once again, I don��t have any reason to hide my reasons for being here, but I feel as though I should. I mean, it��s not like if she was with the rebels the knowledge of me preparing to fight against a Giant Tree would be useful. It has almost nothing to do with the Queen.

    I think I may just be a bit wary of people after everything with the Light Elves. I keep forgetting not everyone is on my side, I��ve been far too careless so far. I heard Cadiz sigh. ��You��re not going to tell me are you.�� She complained as her body disappeared. I turned around to see her walking slowly towards her carriage. ��We should be within a day''s travel of the Labyrinth in two days, discuss what you want to do amongst yourselves darling, I��m fine either way.�� She told me waving her arm.

    I think I may have upset her a little, is she one of those people that like gossip? No matter, she said to talk to the others about it, so that��s what I did.

    By the time we had begun moving again, we had already finished deciding. It wasn��t exactly a difficult thing to discuss, we were basically just deciding how much time any of us could waste. So for the time being, two days was the plain. However, if there is any reason to stay longer, say if we find the floor boss or something, then we will stay longer.

    Since so much time had been delayed, we didn��t have too long to train. So once again, I only gained one level. Alvir got himself two, so less than last time, yet still more than I got at all. Vinn once again watched from the sidelines, I feel as though I saw him looking somewhat interested a few times though. That may just be because Alvir and I are lovers of battle, so therefore probably look a little too happy slaughtering monsters, but getting him interested would be in our best interests. As disturbing as that is to admit.

    We began to set up camp shortly after our training. I don��t know if it was done purposefully by Cadiz, but we were camped in another vert scenic place. She did take us a little off the beaten track for it, but I think it was well worth it. Right next to our tents, was a ravine, dipping so deep into the ground that I could barely make out the bottom, even with my amplified vision.

    Everyone took at least one look down, I even spotted Alka taking a quick peek. However, out of everyone Wrok spent the longest with the ravine. I saw him walk away from the camp and find a quiet overhang to meditate on. So I suppose he wasn��t really doing the same as everyone else.

    The Orc spent every night alone, or at least as isolated as possible. It wasn��t even that he didn��t get along with the other Orc, most seemed to love. Even most of the Dark Elves at least liked him. Tonight, curiosity got the better of me.

    I made my way over to the quiet Orc and sat on a nearby rock. He sat entirely still, the only movement the rhythmic slow rise of his torso as he took slow, deep breaths. ��May Wrok help you, Dryad?�� He asked in a whisper, without even opening his eyes.

    ��Oh, uh. I just wanted to know. Uh, why do you always sit on your own? Don��t like people?�� I asked. My cheeks reddened slightly as I felt a pang of embarrassment, what a weird question.

    Wrok opened his eyes without changing his pose. ��People�� Are too loud. They fill Wroks mind so he can not think.�� The Orc let out a sigh. ��At the moment, Wrok needs to think.��

    As far as I��ve seen no one is particularly boisterous around camp, especially as late as this. How can they be too loud? Maybe he really doesn��t like people. I think I probably just don��t understand, maybe that sentence would make more sense to an Orc. There is at least one thing I think I understand though. ��Are you still thinking about what to do with me?�� I asked the meditating Orc.

    There was silence for a few moments. I could make out the wind whistling through the ravine as I waited for the reply. ��Yes.�� Finally I got one simple word as a reply.

    I felt a little disappointed, we didn��t have much time to get to know each other, but I��d like to imagine I leave some level of a good impression. ��I see.�� I replied dejected.

    I turned around and began to walk away. ��Although. Wrok believes you will like his decision.�� He added. I turned my head to look at him, I could not see any change in his expression or his stance, however, I did feel as though the atmosphere turned a little less tense. It��s never a bad feeling to hear someone might not want to kill you.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 159 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 51] +4

    [Health: 47370/47375] +2180

    [Mana: 7880/7882] + 301

    [Stamina: 35915/35917] +1455

    [Hunger: 35910/35917] +1455

    [Attack: 31838] +1320

    [Defence: 56533 + 22000] +2691

    [Magic Attack: 8709] + 282

    [Magic Defence: 16950] + 481

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8] [Lightning Resistance lvl 5 ] [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 71}]

    [tough stomach lvl 8] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9] [Polearm Expert lvl 5] Up!

    [Demifoot lvl 10] [Warriors Heart lvl 49] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 36] Up!

    [Warriors Strength lvl 41] [Greater Regeneration lvl 8] [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 17] Up! [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4]

    [Leatherworking lvl 7] [Carving lvl 3] [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 14}] Up! [{Pillars Aura lvl 13}]Up!

 Chapter 33: ~Day 161-165~ The Mushroom and the Dungeon in the Sky

    ~Day 161~

    Today, Cadiz told us that soon we would arrive at a small outpost. An old military fort that had been converted into a settlement of sorts, filled with soldiers and farmers. It happened to be built on top of one of the rare small jungles on the continent.

    It also happens to be about a days walk away from the dungeon we would be going to, this wasn��t a coincidence, the fort was built as close as possible so that the soldiers stationed there could train.

    So, the plan was to walk as normal today, as we wouldn��t arrive till late tomorrow anyway. Then when we arrive, we��d split into two groups, those that want to visit the dungeon and those that don��t. Those that don��t will stay behind at the fort and resupply if needed and otherwise get on with anything that needs doing. The rest of us will spend a few days with the dungeon.

    In all honesty, my blood is already pumping. I haven��t had a good go at a dungeon since I delved into the one Venya was a boss of. If Venya could make one and leave, does that mean I could if I choose to? I don��t exactly have fifty years on my hands to craft one though.

    Those of us who wanted to went leveling as well today, there was no reason not too, we won��t be reaching the Labyrinth for a few days yet. Oddly enough, Wrok came with us today. He didn��t kill anything, he just sort of relaxed with Vinn. The mushroom didn��t seem to mind, he seemed to quite like the company actually. Neither of them made any noise, just sort of walked together. Yet it somehow didn��t look awkward.

    It was a relatively more successful day today on the whole. Alvir managed to bag himself three more level ups, whilst I got one. Which is better than none. I��m gaining levels at a snails pace at the moment. I just hope I can get at least a little stronger in time. Even just to evolve once before we face off against Levias would be nice.

    I don��t know if anything interesting happened with the rest of our party, but other than a pretty decent outing the rest of the day ended up quite boring. The scenery around us was still awe inspiring, but it was also the exact same as it was an hour ago. I think I��m starting to get bored of sand, it��s dry and rough and gets in all my armour. Half of our time at camp is spent maintaining our equipment.

    I couldn��t wait to get to sleep that night, it meant one day closer to this bizarre dungeon we��d be going to. I don��t think I��m the only one either, I could hear Alvirs excited growls as his tail swung from side to side.

    There was also the faint sound of planning coming from Odwiffs tent. I thought it could have possibly been him finding a way to make the most of our time, but I swear I heard him start to talk about making sandwiches in case the rest of us got hungry. The old Dwarf really does channel his ��Dad�� powers sometimes. After a small chuckle to myself, I felt my eyelids begin to grow heavy.

    ~Day 162~

    It wasn��t too far in to travelling today that the jungle began to appear, a few trees littered around the path was the only evidence to begin with, but a few hours later they gave way to a full jungle.

    To me it was hard to believe that this would be considered a small jungle by the Demons, It was large enough that I could not see the sides. I suppose on a continent of this size this isn��t much.

    We were not far into the jungle when we began to see the first signs of intelligent life, there were a lot more travellers on the road walking through the jungle. As is with all the oasis jungles, there are many settlements scattered around. According to Cadiz the Demons have built anywhere and everywhere they possibly can, yet they are still quite spread out.

    After another hour we reached a block in the path, two felled trees to be exact. I��m sure it��s not exactly rare for a tree to fall in a jungle, but the way these two were positioned they must have been cut down purposefully. Whether it was by bandits or something else we would never get to find out as no one appeared before us as we tossed the trees aside. They were either scared off by our groups size or by the fact Gial and I could each pick up a tree with little effort.

    Finally, early afternoon we arrived at our destination. It was clear this place was a fort, the walls stood tall and strong. The trees around it had been cut making it stand out. Soldiers manned both the wall and the gate. There also happened to be a small queue in front of us, of course Cadiz just walked straight past them.

    As soon as they spotted the crest of their Lord approach the guards scrambled to open the gate, clearly not expecting such an important visitor. Our entire party was let in ahead of all those queuing, I don��t know how long they had been waiting for, but they didn��t look too happy.

    I do wonder why there��s so much security for a fort turned settlement though. Other than it��s close proximity to a sky dungeon I don��t see anything special about this place. Is this just the Demons being extra safe with the risk of rebels and everything? Every place we have been to so far has had something similar.

    The fort itself wasn��t anything too special, it had the interesting Demon architecture and a few odd looking buildings, but other than that it was just a big vaguely square fort with a small hamlet inside.

    Those of us going to the Labyrinth had a few hours to kill before we left, we wanted to get there as soon as possible, so even if we arrived at night we wanted to leave today. Saying that however, we were all a little tired from walking through the jungle, so most of us wanted a rest first.

    There was a small tavern in the centre of the fort, so Odwiff, Venya and I decided to hang out there for a few hours until everyone was ready. The Demons had been giving us odd looks since we arrived in the fort, but I don��t think any of us felt as unwelcome as we did in the tavern.

    No one outwardly did anything as we had their Lord with us even if she was outside, however the looks they were giving us could pierce steel. We decided as a group not to stay there any longer than it took to drink our first round. The difference between here and the coast was ridiculous, heck even in ��the Red Beacon�� the people at least pretended to be friendly.

    If we had traveled without their Lord would they have even let us in to the fort? Well it wouldn��t have bothered us much, just more an inconvenience. It would have meant those of us who were originally going to sit the dungeon out would have had to come along anyway.

    As we had nothing else to do, we left to the meeting spot, in another hour those that were there would be leaving. It was just outside the northern gate as our destination was north east.

    When we arrived there was only one other person there, Wrok. He was quite a surprising edition to our dungeon delving party. He claimed he happened to be quite curious about the sky dungeons and it couldn��t hurt for him to train in combat once in a while. We sat with him and waited for the rest to arrive.

    One by one several others trickled out of the gate and made their way over to us, when it was finally time to go a good fifty percent of our group had come. Neither Gial nor Alka came, as much as Gial wanted to he and Alka had too much work to do. So they stayed behind to discuss politics with Cadiz. None of them seemed to be happy about it, but as a leader talking is something that��s done often.

    Finally just as we were getting ready to leave Kuuli and Bear turned up, Lason had been taking up most of their time on this journey so they hadn��t had much chance to let loose. With Lason secured and safe in the fort they were free to enjoy themselves for a few days. The Demons may be a bit hostile, but they��re not going to attack a heavily injured man. Especially not with the company he keeps.

    It was very lucky for us that the Demons made a specific path just to reach the labyrinth, I don��t think any of us would have been able to find it without a clear way. The jungle was thick, hot and very sweaty too. Is that the difference between a forest and a jungle?

    It was another relatively boring leg of the journey and the excitement most of us felt from the dungeon only proceeded to make it feel longer. Finally after what felt like a timeline we reached a large open space in the middle of the jungle. Two slopes lifted up from either side of a cliff on the opposite side of the clearing, almost like a fancy mansions staircase. Attached to it was a stone bridge that led to the entrance of the labyrinth. Looking up, it seemed as though this floating labyrinth must have been at least twelve floors tall. Well depending on how large the floors are.

    As we reached the plateau at the entrance of the dungeon we spotted several camps dotted around. There were a few below the cliff too, although those were mostly empty. The ones up here were numerous and a lot more populated. A few didn��t seem bothered by our presence, yet just like the tavern there were those that clearly did not take kindly to us being here. Or being alive, it was difficult to tell what their angry faces meant.

    The Guards with us went over to a small group gathering to talk to them, after a few moments a lot ot their expressions changed significantly and they went back to mind their own business. It seemed at least for now they were going to leave us alone.

    With that mostly sorted, we found a large enough empty spot to set up our own camp. Even after than there was a little light left in the sky, even so, the sun was touching the horizon. A trickle of Demons came out of the door as the sun lowered, if they were retiring for the day there wasn��t much point to us going in.

    I have to wonder though, how are there still monsters in this dungeon? If there are still Demons coming to this dungeon then that means there are still Monsters. How exactly are there still monsters after all this time, surely they should have been wiped out by now? I��m not going to complain about it, I just want to know how it��s possible. Not like I can ask anyone around here though, I��ll just have to ask Cadiz when we see her again, see if she knows.

    With everything set up I let Alvir and Vinn go and play in the forest, which meant something very different for both of them. The rest of us prepared our food and settled in for a long night of unhappy stares from the Demons around us. Although, I did notice one particular camp seemed to be staring at us more than the others, it consisted of just one Demon. A short woman, she looked to be in her early twenties if going by human aging. The roots of her hair were pitch black, yet eventually they faded into a bright white by the ends. She had a single, stout horn protruding out the center of her forehead. .

    She caught my curiosity, not because she gave us more attention that the others, but because her attention did not look to be hostile. The expression she showed us was not of anger, but of wonder.

    Later on in the evening, she finally made her move, standing to her feet. She made her way over to us, her walk was brisk and her eyes betrayed excitement. ��Can I sit?�� She asked as soon as she arrived next to our fire.

    I looked at the others faces, they all showed me a similar expression. One that said ��why not��. I turned back to the woman. ��Sure go ahead.�� I replied.

    The woman nodded her head and quickly sat down near us. ��Thanks.�� She replied bringing her hands up to the fire.

    I looked back at Odwiff who lightly shrugged his shoulders. What exactly did this woman want. ��Did you need something from us?�� I asked her rather bluntly.

    She looked up from the fire and her expression turned to a sort of blank smile, she then proceeded to blink a few times. ��Oh!�� She exclaimed. ��Of course! I completely forgot.�� The odd demon slapped her head lightly.

    I shook my head in disbelief. ��I��m uh. I��m sorry, you forgot way you came over to us?�� I asked her, my voice betraying my confusion.

    She nodded her head quickly with a beaming smile. ��Yeah, you see. I was so excited about meeting you guys I forgot about my actual reason for approaching you.�� She rolled her eyes. ��Can you believe that?�� She laughed.

    My brain began to ache lightly. ��No, actually.�� I answered her with a sigh. This girl was an odd one, and what does she mean she was excited about meeting us? Everyone else has been shooting us death stares. ��So what was your actual reason?�� I strained worried about the answer.

    ��Ah!�� The Demon exclaimed. ��Yes, of course!�� She carried on. ��You see. I am a mage. So I��m not very good at the whole hitty thing.�� She mimed swinging a sword. ��But a lot of the Monsters in there are very into that particular thing. Which makes life for me; as I��m sure you��ll understand, quite difficult.�� She explained.

    I felt my mouth hanging open, that��s not how you explain things, my brain could not comprehend how hers functions. ��So�� You want to join us in the dungeon lass?�� I turned to see Odwiff leaning in towards us looking equally as confused as me.

    The Demon nodded her head. ��Yes, yes that. I tried a few of the other parties, they��d take me along for a bit but it always ended up with ��we already have a healer��. Or ��you might burn us alive and leave our partners as widowers��.�� She rolled her eyes before turning her attention back to us. ��So what do you think?�� She grinned.

    I felt near speechless, but she seemed nicer than any of the other demons round here. It might be a good idea to bring a local along with us whilst we��re here. ��I mean. I don��t see why not.�� I replied. Well there were many things that could go wrong, she could be a very weak mage, or she could�� Well, burn us alive and leave our partners as widowers. Not that I have a partner, well not yet at least. I��m just a little worried as to why no other group would party with her for long.

    Her face lit up even more at my answer and she bounced a little on the floor. ��Really? Oh thank you so much. Wow! I can��t believe my luck, to meet outsiders and have someone finally take me into the Labyrinth. Today is my lucky day!�� She grinned, happy as can be.

    I��m not going to complain about her being so happy that we��re helping her, a smiles is a welcome change. I am, however, quite confused as to why. ��Can I just ask you something?�� I pointed a question at her. The Demon nodded enthusiastically. ��Demons don��t really seem to like outsiders, but you were excited to meet us. Why?�� I asked furrowing my brow.

    The Demon nodded her head, her smile turning somewhat sad. ��I know how my people treat outsiders, I don��t understand why it��s like that, but they do. I myself was brought up by a mother who adventured with Human, Dwarfs, Elves and heck even Monsters. So even from a young age I was taught to think a bit differently to most.�� She shrugged. ��Course I��m not sayin�� I��m the only one that likes outsiders, I mean clearly our lord does.�� She said motioning towards the two Demon guards we had with us. ��Anyway, to answer your question, you guys are the first outsiders I��ve ever met. And what a group to meet!�� She clenched her fist and looked ready to squeal with joy like a child.

    I looked back behind me feeling a little more perplexed. Is there something special about our group? Before I had even finished turning my head, it hit me about how stupid I was to even have that thought. Of course, she��s wanted to meet outsiders and our group has every kind of ��outsider�� possible. Monsters, Humans, Elves and a Dwarf. A whole collection for a rather curious Demon to see. Even so, I know they aren��t too common, but other races come to the Demon Continent, I mean Gial has come before, he had to to have met Cadiz.

    On top of that, there must be sentient Monsters around, A few Goblins tribes, Orcs, Treechildren or something. How could we be the first race other than Demons she��s met. I saw Venya lean forward to the left of me, she had stayed quiet the entire conversation yet it was clear she had been listening. She often doesn��t say much when we meet new people. ��So you mean to tell me we��re the first intelligent races you��ve talked to. In your entire life.�� Venya nodded her head in a mocking way, it would see she was thinking very similarly to me.

    The Woman in front of us pulled back a little she chuckled nervously. ��Oh, you know. Just, uh, bad luck I guess.�� She coughed. ��Anyway I should�� Uh- probably get back to my camp.�� She quickly stood up and pointed at her fire with both hand.�� So uh. See you guys tomorrow.�� Her body began to move before she even spoke.

    I sighed shaking my head. ��At least give us your name before you go.�� I raised my voice slightly as the Demon had already begun to rush away.

    She stopped for a moment with a puzzled expression. Then after a few seconds clicked her fingers before proceeding to slap her forehead. ��Of course. You��re gonna need my name aintcha?�� She shook her head. ��I can be such a clutz I swear. Anyway, you can call me Aedi.�� Aedi placed her hand on her heart.

    I smiled back at her. ��Aedi is it? My names Ellena.�� I told her, then I pointed at the others around me in turn. ��That��s Venya, Odwiff, Wrok, Bear, Kuuli, Alvir and Vinn.�� I finished.

    She furrowed her brow then grinned. ��I wont remember all that, but it��s nice to meet you all.�� She replied before turning around. ��Looking forward to working with you!~�� Aedi waved her hand towards us as she walked off. I noticed a few Demons grunt at her as she made her way back to her own camp.

    I turned back around to face the others properly. ��She was uh�� Lively, huh?�� Odwiff looked up at me from under his thick brows.

    Kuuli let out a deep sigh. ��That��s one way of putting it. The one inland Demon we meet that doesn��t shun us and it��s her?��

    I shrugged my shoulders in response. ��She��s a little weird, but she doesn��t seem like a bad person. I��d say that��s a win.��

    Odwiff chuckled. ��S�� a point. Course, most of you youngins are a bit off ain��t ya?�� He grinned.

    Venya elbowed him playfully. ��Oi. What d��you mean like that old man.�� She replied.

    A little off? He can��t mean me surely? I don��t think I do anything off do I? Well it��s not like it matters, everyone seems in good spirits. So if anything I can at least say that��s something Aedi did for us. No one here hates the Demons for their hostility. It��s not like they hate us either, they��re just cautious.

    Even back in my time they didn��t see the other races much, they��re often not used to it. I don��t know if that��s exactly the reason or if it��s something more inbuilt to their culture. I��m sure the fact that we have Orcs with us doesn��t help, there are quite a few Orc Warbands that wander the Demon Continent, at least as far as I know.

    For the rest of the night until we all called it a day the mood was good in the camp, of course we didn��t stay up too late drinking or anything. We didn��t want to keep up any of the other camps around here, in our situation making a bad first impression is a very bad idea.

    Although it took me a while to actually fall asleep, as I felt was a steadily growing excitement. I��m sure on the first floor that I��m not exactly going to be able to let loose, but it will still nice to get back into a dungeon. I��m not too ashamed to admit to myself that I miss it.

    ~Day 163~

    The first thing we had to decide this morning was whether or not to bring Vinn along. As it is I don��t want to leave him out here on his own, but he also would not enjoy being inside. What we eventually chose to do was to have the Demon guards stay out here with him too. He still looked a tad upset as we headed across the bridge though.

    The first thing I observed as we crossed the bridge was how unusual this place just was, I mean a floating tower of different shapes and sizes is unusual enough, but the fact that it��s somehow made of bricks. Then there were the various outcrops with different flying monsters nesting on dotted on the walls.

    It was quite clear, however, that the tower got wider and wider the higher it got, even then the bottom level was nothing to scoff at. Obviously as many others use this dungeon the path to the next few floors will be clearly mapped out, even so we have decided to split into groups. I decided to bring Alvir, Odwiff, Venya and Aedi with me, I wanted to see for myself how powerful her magic is.

    Speaking of which the mage in question rested against the entrance of the dungeon holding what looked like two twigs in either hands. I furrowed my brow and looked over at Odwiff. ��What are those?�� I asked him pointing at her hands.

    Odwiff strained his eyes before reeling back and blinking. ��Aye. They��re wands, but, the lass has two of ��em?�� Odwiff scratched his shining scalp. ��Who in Amiers sh*t duel wields wands?�� He grumbled.

    I think I heard Odwiff use that expression once or twice all those years ago, I never had the heart to ask who Amier is, but my guess is it��s another Dwarven hero. The Dwarves have a tendency to honour ancestors and heroes by using their names in expressions. I feel sorry for whoever this one is to be honest.

    I have actually heard of wands, made the same way as a mages staff, yet they can��t hold as much power. To make up for it they��re smaller and make the user more nimble. I guess having two would mean she can use two spells at once? I don��t know much about magic.

    Aedi noticed us and waved us over as she pulled her body off from the wall. ��Hey there! I��ve been waiting here for ages where were you guys?�� She asked us as we walked over.

    I looked around a little confused. ��I mean, we were just over there. You can literally see our camp from here.�� I replied pointing at the various small groups still wandering around our camp.

    The strange Demon rolled her eyes. ��Yeah I know that. I meant where were you, timewise? Look at the sky!�� She complained pointing upwards.

    I looked up, the sky was orange from the early morning sun. ��It��s just past dawn.�� I said. ��We already had enough trouble waking Venya up now, any earlier would take a miracle.�� A sigh escaped my lips.

    Aedi began to open her mouth before stopping and looking us up and down. After a few moments she scrunched up her brow. ��Sorry. A bit unrelated, but I feel as though I need to know. Which one of you is Venya again?�� She asked.

    Venya trudged forward yawning. ��It��s me. The Frog B*tch. S��not hard to remember.�� The Frog b*tch answered. She then suddenly stopped and blinked a few times. ��How long have you been here for then?�� She asked the demon.

    Aedi brought a single finger up to her mouth and looked to the sky. ��For about an hour I guess?�� She tilted her head.

    I raised an eyebrow. ��Did you even get any sleep?�� I asked her.

    ��She��s f*cking nuts to wake up that early.�� I heard Venya mumble behind me.

    A small smile appeared on the womans lips. ��I��m used to waking up early, don��t worry about me.�� She waved her hand. Either she heard what Venya said and elected to ignore it, or her hearing is going awfully early.

    ��Right then? Should we proceed ladies?�� Odwiff appeared in front of us, I think he was more eager than he let on to go in the Labyrinth. The Dwarf didn��t get to let it go too often either.

    I turned my head round to look at Aedi beside me. ��You want to lead the way?�� I asked her.

    Aedi looked taken aback. ��Me? I��m not leading this party am I?�� She sounded shocked.

    ��Well, I guess not. We don��t really do the whole leader thing, so no one is leading the party. I just mean that you probably know your way around better than any of us.�� I explained.

    She nodded her head with a confused expression. ��You��re not in charge?�� She asked me.

    ��What me? No?�� I replied, feeling quite confused. Why would she think I��m in charge?

    Odwiff made a sound of disagreement. ��I don��t know lass, I think mos�� folk generally consider you to be the boss.�� He folded his arms a smirk on his lips.

    I shook my head scoffing. ��No one considers me their boss�� Well except maybe that group of Goblins, but let��s not get into that.�� I replied, memories of my much smaller and cuter self surfacing.

    I felt a hand tap my back and turned to see Venya looking concerned. ��I don��t know if you noticed Ellena, but you��re often the one leading.�� She told me.

    Am I? Since when? I mean sure I guess you could say when we went through Venyas dungeon I may have led a bit, but I wasn��t in charge. So I suppose if I led in that dungeon then I can lead in this one, but I��m definitely no leader. That was my last life. ��I��m really not much of a leader.�� I ended up replying.

    The old dwarf and frog exchanged a look of disbelief. ��Yeah sure, keep tellin�� yaself that one lass.�� Odwiff replied turning to walk in the dungeon.

    ��You��re going to have to accept it at some point Ellena.�� Venya shrugged and followed Odwiff.

    I looked on in disbelief before glancing down at Alvir who was eagerly wagging his tail beside me. ��Since when were those two so synchronised?�� I asked him.

    The Wolf looked up to me and breathed a strange whimper before scuttering off to catch up with the two ahead of us.

    Him too? ��What��s his problem.�� I muttered.

    I felt a hand tap my shoulder. ��Do you not want to accept leadership?�� I heard Aedi ask me. I guess since she didn��t know our situation she wouldn��t understand, but I��m not leader material. I can fight, I can even talk a little, but I don��t think I��m a leader.

    I let out a sigh. ��It��s nothing. Lead the way.�� I told her.

    Aedi shrugged and began to walk with me following close behind. It was finally time to set foot in this Labyrinth. The only problem, was that there were quite a few others inside too. The monsters that we actually ended up finding were quite few and far between at least on the first level. Aedi was leading us directly to the fourth level as quickly as possible. It was the floor that the bulk of those that came here would focus on.

    I was glad to be honest, the first floor consisted of enemies that couldn��t even scratch us. A few small Bats, the odd predatory Bird and a surprising amount of rats were all that greeted us. Aedi didn��t even bother to fight them, this floor was a floor for beginners and none of us were that.

    Without gaining a single level we arrived at the stairs to the next floor, they were north east of the entrance and they were quite unusual. In the middle of this bricked dungeon was a large doorway leading back outside. A mossy stairway led up to the next floor surrounded on all sides by the walls of the dungeon. It was like a hole through the middle of the dungeon. Looking up there were a few walkways above us extending from different floors beyond the one we were at.

    Aedi explained that as we gained floors we would start to see more bridges and dangerous areas of the dungeon that led outside yet still often held monsters. If we were careless whilst fighting said monsters then the chance of falling off the side or down a hole was very likely. I believe I could survive such a floor, Venya probably could to, but Odwiff I can��t imagine being okay. Perhaps he would have been fine a few hundred years ago, but now, at his age, I can��t imagine so.

    When we arrived at the second floor we didn��t have much better luck. Just like the first floor this one was also long winding mossy brick corridors complete with torches. Whoever the dungeon boss is, they seem to like the tradition, other than well, floating.

    The monsters got a little more interesting though, bats about twice the size of those before and now with four wings. They still didn��t present much of a threat at all, we just battered them away like flies. Alvir chased a few which ran away terrified, I��m feeling sorry for these low levelled monsters to be honest.

    The door for the next floor was through the boss room, however, the boss must have been killed just before we got here. A large green rat lay in a bloody heap to the side of the giant room. Four waterfalls cascaded down in each corner with no indication of where they came from or where they lead to. Vines crawled down each wall and hung from the ceiling.

    It turned out that the way to the next floor wasn��t a stairway, it was a vine. One particularly thick vine that could be climbed up. None of us had any trouble making our way up, but what we found at the top left us disappointed. Another large room, must have been around the size of the one below it, completely void of monsters, living ones at least. The sound of fighting could be heard just around the corner. I breathed a sigh at the sight. We had been here an hour already and had yet to face anything stronger than a slightly large bat.

    ��Is something wrong?�� Aedi asked me looking confused. She had been leading the way down what I��m sure was the quickest path. Even so this place was huge and only getting larger.

    I shook my head. ��It��s nothing, just a bit disappointed in this dungeon so far. Barely any monsters and no big ones to fight.�� I told her.

    Aedi shrugged. ��That��s why you have to be early, if you leave it too long you miss the best monsters to fight.�� She explained.

    I scrunched up my brow, maybe Aedi can answer my question. ��That actually reminds me, how exactly can this dungeon get a whole dungeons worth of new monsters every day?�� I asked her.

    ��Aye I was wonderin�� that too.�� Odwiff nodded along. ��Ain��t never seen a dungeon like this before.�� The old Dwarf sounded impressed.

    The odd Demon grinned raising a finger near her head. ��I have no idea.�� She proudly stated.

    I felt my expression sink. Looking over at Odwiff I could see his did too. ��Ya have no idea?�� He asked, his voice monotone.

    Aedi nodding cheerfully. ��Well,technically speaking no one does.�� She replied.

    I scratched my head. ��You��re telling me that with all the Demons that come here everyday not a single one knows how it works?�� I asked her in disbelief. She nodded with a large smile. ��How. Has no one ever reached the dungeon boss to ask them?�� I continued.

    Aedi frowned. ��Oh yeah, there have been quite a few that met him, he just wont tell anyone.�� She sighed shaking her head. ��Kind of annoying really.��

    ��You��re telling me. Could have used that in my du-. Could be useful to know.�� Venya joined in the conversation. She must have thought it would be too much hassle to explain how she has a dungeon and is not currently in it.

    Either Aedi didn��t notice what she said or just didn��t care, either way she didn��t acknowledge it. ��There are plenty of theories of course. Most people believe ��the spawning pit theory��.�� She stated.

    ��What��s that then?�� I asked.

    She began playing with the tip of one of her wands. ��Well most folks believe it��s a unique skill of the dungeon boss. Like some sort of magic or something that lets him spawn fully grown monsters somehow.�� She answered. ��Don��t know where the name comes from though.�� I heard her mutter on the end.

    That��s a little terrifying, if he has that kind of power he could surely be almost unstoppable. In a way we should be happy that all he wants to do is create a dungeon good for training soldiers, if that is how he does it of course.

    I suppose in the end, how this dungeon works doesn��t really matter to us. All we need to know is that if we want to get the most out of it, we need to wake up very very early. That much has been made quite clear.

    With our little line of questioning over, our crawl resumed. Outside of the starting room for the third floor was a small corridor and then a long bridge outside. Long enough to have several crossroads leading to different entrances back inside. As we have begun to reach greater heights in the dungeon, we could see several small nests along the wall filled with passive monsters. Small birds that couldn��t harm us if we wanted to. Dungeons are entire little worlds in their own way.

    Ahead of us on the other end of the bridge a group of Demons were fighting against a group of Wolves. Aedi was leading us through another doorway, so clearly that is not the fastest route to the next floor. That group is most likely happy on this level, or they don��t know their way around. I have to ask though, how come there are always Wolves in every dungeon? Even in this dungeon, which is in the sky. Do Wolves like the sky? It��s not exactly their element.

    It doesn��t really bother me in any actual sense, other than the fact that they probably wouldn��t attack me or those with me, so I would feel bad about killing them, but other than that it doesn��t change anything. Just why Wolves? I was expecting just bird or other animals that live high up.

    We started to see more groups as we ventured on, Aedi told us quite a few settled on this floor, however every group that partied up with her before us had gone straight to the fourth floor. Venya asked her if anyone ever went to the fifth floor or beyond. She said that whilst there are plenty that go to the fifth floor and beyond, the average soldier and adventurers limit is the fourth.

    Our group carried on walking and killing monsters when we could, this floor seemed to have a lot of bridges, some of which did not have sides. I��m surprised that so many choose to stay on this floor, the monsters may not be too tough, but the layout leaves a lot to be feared.

    The entrance to the fourth floor wasn��t in the boss room this time, so we skipped that completely, there was no way the boss would be alive on this floor so to go there would be pointless.

    I can��t say I liked the entrance to the fourth floor though, it was a borderless ramp over open air with quite a few vicious predatory birds guarding it. Aedi called them Lesser Vultures, apparently they��re the staple prey of adventurers on the fourth floor. I didn��t really care at the time of course, as whilst the birds couldn��t really hurt me, they were big enough to push us all close to the edges. Why is this dungeon used so regularly again? It��s giving me a fear of heights I never realised I had.

    I think I might also see why the other groups got rid of Aedi, even now as we reached the fourth floor she still didn��t do anything. Just dodged and weaved through the birds, rather gracefully though. She was certainly experienced and really quite fast. To be honest it was only me and Odwiff that had any real trouble with those birds, I may be fast, but my large body makes me a target and I couldn��t exactly just sprint out as they swarmed me, I could sprinted right off the edge. Odwiff, whilst, obviously a hardy tough adventurer, but not exactly a fast Dwarf.

    Still we made it to the fourth floor safe and sound, Alvir wagging his tail with his fur covered in bird feathers. Even if we weren��t against anything challenging the Wolf was just enjoying the fun.

    After I had caught the little breath I lost, I noticed that this floor we were on was the first truly different one. The previous three had subtle differences, but this floor, whilst still being a labyrinth was different to any I had seen. The walls were not attached to the roof, and the walls themselves plastered in web. Not that saying that did it justice, each thread of web was as thick as a line of string, each web the size of Odwiff, some even larger. A few webs stretched from the wall to the ceiling.

    My guess would be, there are spiders on this floor. Which got me confused. ��Didn��t you say the common monster for this floor was the Lesser Vulture?�� I asked a beaming Aedi.

    She turned to me and nodded. ��Mmhmm. They most certainly are. Would you believe it, these peckers like the taste of spider?�� She shrugged in a what can you do way.

    I heard a gulp from Venya behind us. ��Wh-what about the spiders, how many are there?�� She asked.

    Aedi tilted her head. ��Well, a lot. If you haven��t noticed the walls.�� She pose pointing at the closest wall.

    Venyas face grew pale as she backed up a few paces. ��Oh. I see.�� She replied shakily falling against the entrance to the fourth floor which wasn��t covered in webs.

    I felt myself frown. ��Venya. Are you afraid of spiders?�� I asked her.

    Her body flinched from my question. Venya hid her face behind her arms bringing her knees up. ��Maybe a little.�� She replied.

    ��How come?�� I asked. I suppose it could just be a phobia, but I haven��t really seen Venya afraid before.

    I spotted a single eye emerge from behind one of her hands. ��Well. When I was a little frog on my journey to finding my first home, I came across a cave of spiders. I didn��t think much of it, until they came out at night and started hunting. They were f*cking massive, some as big as you.�� She said pointing at me. ��One paralyzed me and they took me into their cave to eat me alive, just like a bunch of other monsters they caught.�� She shivered. ��It was�� An upsetting night. I only survived because I managed to wriggle my way out of the web when my paralysis ran out. If I was as dumb as the others, I wouldn��t be here now.�� Her expression turned to dread.

    I turned to look at Odwiff who gave me a sympathetic smile. ��You know Venya, this is only the fourth floor. You��re probably a long stronger than anything that exists here.�� I tried to reassure her.

    ��Oh most definitely. From what I��ve seen of you guys this should be a breeze.�� Aedi gave a big thumbs up as she complimented us.

    Not sure if that was the best reaction, but it��s better than her telling us we��re going to die or something. ��It��s not about how strong they are. Even the tiny little ones scare me now.�� Venya trembled lightly behind her hands.

    So it��s a full blown phobia then. I can��t exactly expect her to help us fight through this floor if she��s terrified of the residents, at the same time, however, we can��t exactly leave her here. She��ll either have to go back on her own, or follow behind us until we reach the next floor, which will hopefully have less spiders. I suppose that��s what we need to do then, this floor shouldn��t be too hard with just Odwiff and I. Although I would prefer it if Aedi helped us, it would get us to our destination even quicker.

    With a short breath I stood back up and turned to face the others. ��I think we can just let Venya rest this floor. She can follow behind us.�� I told them before turning back around. ��If you think you can do that?�� I asked the cowering frog.

    She looked up at me and nodded meekly. ��As long as I have my hands to cower behind I should survive.�� She joked with a tremble.

    I returned Venya a smile and helped her to her feet, making sure she was alright to go, we pressed on ahead. Just as Aedi told us, this floor for some reason was dominated by Vultures, or rather the air was. The floor was dominated by Spiders, a lot of spiders, with a lot of varying sizes.

    The yelps and screams of Venya rang out everytime we came across any group of the creatures, it was a noise that I could not get used to. It was like hearing a little girl talk like a grizzly old man or something. That��s probably quite an exaggeration.

    We walked past several groups, all fighting their own individual battles, we even came across a few large rooms which had been completely cleared out, they must have been where powerful monsters resided.

    Eventually though, less and less groups appeared before us, Odwiff and I were speeding through this floor just like the other floors, but the Demons who came here seemed to largely be satisfied with the Spiders and Vultures.

    Aedi told us we were close to the fourth floor boss room, however the way to the fifth floor was a little beyond it. So the boss wasn��t necessary to reach the next floor, that doesn��t mean that we wouldn��t fight it of course. Alvir Odwiff and I were all very eager to fight a boss as we hadn''t had the chance yet, so we decided to head there first. That��s not to say of course that the boss would definitely be there waiting for us, just because most Demons were happy on this floor doesn��t mean they all were.

    A short amount of walking later we had reached a part of the floor that had clearly not been reached yet, at least today. It was also clearly leading up to a boss room. We had to fight through a group of ten spiders that must have been elites. Each one had ten legs and were larger than the vultures. Piles of dead vultures littered the corridor which they guarded.

    Of course they weren��t much of a match for us, Alvir ripped in to two before the others had much of an opportunity to react. Then just as the others began to realise what was going on, Odwiff and I crushed them up against the walls.

    We then carried on down the corridor, if the guards were still there today, then the boss must be too. A short walk brought us to a large opening in the corridor, it was odd looking. Up to this point every wall on this level had been coated in spider webs with brick behind them. Yet this giant doorway had neither brick nor web, just a large rocky cave-like entrance with what seemed like a giant spider web just beyond.

    ��Looks like a giant spider web.�� I observed.

    Odwiff nodded his stout head. ��Aye. That it does lass.��

    ��So it��s gonna be a giant spider right?�� I asked him folding my arms.

    The old Dwarf nodded his head again. ��Aye lass, I believe so.��

    After a pause I turned to Venya. ��Want to stay out here?�� I asked the trembling Frog.

    Venya looked around my shoulder into the room, then slowly backed into the corner and sank down the wall. ��Yes please.�� She squeaked.

    I looked back and Odwiff and shrugged my shoulders. ��After you?�� I asked him. He gave me a smirk hauling his warhammer over his shoulder and strolling into the room. ��You two coming?�� I asked our other companions.

    ��RUFF!�� Alvir barked gleefully as he sprinted past me with Aedi following closely behind.

    I took one last look at Venya to make sure she was alright, then followed in behind the others. Whether this spider proves to be a tough opponent or not, it��ll be nice to fight something a bit more challenging.

    The spider web strung across the floor was surprisingly unsticky, I can��t imagine much would get caught in this giant spiders trap. If there even was a giant spider, from what I could see it wasn��t anywhere. The room was empty.

    I looked over to Aedi. ��You know more than us, any information on the boss of floor four?�� I asked her.

    Aedi placed her finger on her cheek and thought, then raised her finger. ��Up there! I heard it hangs from the ceiling.�� She told us satisfied.

    Odwiff and I both looked up, this room must have been several floors high as we couldn��t even see the top, it was shrouded in darkness. I looked back at Aedi and tapped my foot. ��I can understand if it wanted to spring a surprise attack, but we��re in the center of the room, why hasn��t it attacked us?�� I threw the Demon another question.

    She shook her head with nonchalant expression. ��Maybe it��s scared.�� She mused.

    I sighed with disbelief, I don��t think I��ve ever come across a scared boss monster before. Well unless I count Venyas weird tortured frogs, which in this case I��m not. The only choices we have are to move on or to get it to come down. I narrowed my eyes and searched for any sign of movement through the darkness.

    The darkness must have been of the monsters own making, even with my vision I could barely see through it, almost as if it were somehow�� Thick. For a split second however, I felt as though I saw something glint. I concentrated my gaze on the spot that I saw movement. Sure enough a few seconds later something appeared. The tip of a leg to be exact, it must have been as thick as my body. Who know how large the spider is.

    I pointed towards the spot. ��It��s up there.�� I informed the others. ��Now we just have to get it down somehow.�� I looked around for inspiration. I could throw some of the armour left over by corpses, but I don��t know if that would even bother it.

    ��Fire would be good.�� Odwiff commented scratching his thick beard.

    I blinked a few times. ��Fire?��

    Odwiff nodded. ��Aye fire.��

    ��How would we use fire in this situation?�� I asked the Dwarf bewildered.

    The aging warrior scrunched his hairy brow. ��L-light up the area.�� He seemed to shrink even more at the expression of disbelief on my face. ��G-get a better look.�� He muttered.

    Was the old man going senile? ��Odwiff are you okay?�� I sighed.

    He chuckled and began to scratch his balding head. ��Sorry lass, I think I��m just a little over excited about adverturin�� again. Brought me back to ma brasher, less wise-old-man phase, ya ken?��

    I started to feel a bit bad, I was also a little over excited so I couldn��t exactly get annoyed at him for it. ��It��s not like fire wouldn��t help, just how are we supposed to get any up there? Throw it?�� I asked him.

    Odwiff chuckled. ��Well lass, if we had a mage they could fling a bitta�� fire magic up the-�� The Dwarf paused then turned around. Realising why I did the same.

    We were both staring at Aedi. We did have a mage with us, a mage that other than being a guide had not contributed to any of the battles so far. Aedi blinked innocently before she tilted her head. ��You want me to use my magic?�� She asked.

    We looked at each other and nodded. ��Well yeah.�� I replied.

    A smile twitched on the young Demons face. ��You absolutely sure about that?�� She asked.

    I started to feel a little worried. ��...Yeaah?�� I replied, this time with a lot less certainty.

    Aedi grinned widely. ��YEEES!�� She shouted before pointing both of her wands towards the spider. The air around her seemed to start crackling, then with no warning two small balls of fire formed at the ends of her wands.

    After that something I truly was not expecting happened. The two balls combined and turned into a beam of fire. Although saying beam, is putting it incredibly lightly. It was almost the size of a small house.

    The beam flew towards the spider with ferocious speed as a hot wind burst out from it��s flames. Aedis hair spun wildly as she laughed with glee. Odwiff and I however, exchanged glances of surprised as a few of Odwiffs precious few hairs singed of his already hairless scalp.

    After a few seconds the beam of doom dissipated and a huge figure dropped down from above us. With an explosive thud the spiders already scorched corpse created a crater in the ground in front of us.

    I just stared at the corpse, unable to believe what I had just seen.

    ��Well�� Sh*t.�� I heard Odwiff quite rightly exclaim next to me.

    ��Wooo.�� Aedi let out a satisfied breath of air. ��That was great, no one ever lets me use my magic.�� She commented stretching her body.

    I stood, still speechless at what I had just seen. I couldn��t believe the power that had come from that one attack, is magic always this powerful? Not from what I had seen, even so, only one thing was coming to my lips. I pointed my finger towards the smoking spider next to me. ��I was looking forward to fighting that!�� I complained at the slightly terrifying Demon.

    Aedi jumped a little. ��Well you were the one that told me to do it.�� She pouted fiddling with her wand.

    I nodded my head blinking. ��Yes, yes I did. Because I wasn''t expecting you to vaporise it! I mean what was that? You keep going on about our strength, but you never told us about yours!�� I began to rant.

    Aedi looked taken aback. ��Well that��s because you��re much stronger than me. I mean sure if I managed to hit you it might hurt you, but it takes a while for me to recharge my mana and I have practically no health and stamina..�� She shrugged. ��I wouldn''t stand a chance.�� The Demon explained.

    Odwiff sat down next to the spider and wiped the soot that had formed on his brow. ��Lass, would��ya care to explain? Is it something ta do with your two wands there?�� He asked.

    Aedi fidgeted a little, but sat down nearby regardless. ��It��s a little embarrassing actually.�� She chuckled nervously.

    ��Don��t worry, we aren��t going to laugh or anything.�� I reassured her. To be honest I have a very hard time finding that super doom beam funny.

    She took a deep breath and looked us in the eye in turn. ��Well, it��s just from the day I was born I��ve had really really high mana. I got into an elite school for others gifted and was taught by the best teacher around, but�� Well, even with their help, I��ve just never been able to�� Control it.�� She sighed.

    Odwiff pulled a bewildered expression. ��Control it?�� He asked.

    The Demon nodded. ��Anytime I use magic I just use up all my mana. In one big burst. I do a lot of damage, but I can��t do it regularly.�� A sad smile etched on to her face.

    ��And the wands?�� I asked pointing at them.

    She lifted them up and looked them over. ��If I use just one, it just�� Explodes. I need to use two to balance my power of both.�� She explained.

    Odwiff jaw was agape. ��It explodes?�� He asked. Aedi nodded with a cheerful smile.

    ��Do wands even work like that?�� I turned to the shock Dwarf.

    He shrugged his shoulders with wide eyes. ��Must do, evidence is right here.�� He replied letting out a long sigh. ��Do you have some sorta unique skill that gives you such�� Deadly magic?�� The aged Dwarf shot another question at our Demon friend.

    Aedi nodded. ��Yep. That��s a bit private though.�� She giggled placing a finger on her lip.

    My mind wandered to several placing thinking about why she wouldn��t tell us. Although it��s not exactly odd to keep your skills a secret, I��ve just never had a reason to, until recently. I should really follow in Aedis footsteps and keep mine closer to my chest. With another sigh I shook my head. ��Fair enough, we can��t exactly make you tell us.�� I agreed. Still it would have been nice to know.

    We all sat in silence for a while after that, Odwiff and I just had to catch up with where our minds had wandered off to. When they were finally caught up, Odwiff slapped his legs before standing to his feet. ��Right then, we don��t have time ta�� lose. Shall we get a leg on?�� He asked a smile forming across his lips.

    I nodded, but before I could get to my feet Aedi raised a finger. ��Ah! I��ve been meaning to talk to you about that actually. It��s already getting late as it is, and we won��t get far into floor five before we have to turn around to leave again. So since it took us all this time to reach here, do you guys want to camp at the entrance to floor five for the night? Carry on tomorrow morning?�� She asked us slapping her hands together.

    ��Camp in the dungeon?�� I asked tilting my head. What she said was true, and we would be here for atleast another day, but is it a good idea to camp in a dungeon?This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    A small hand tapped on shoulder before I could stand up, it was Odwiff. ��Aye lass. I gather from your reaction ya�� haven��t tried it yuself before? Tis not an uncommon practise. I��m sure what we saw outside only made up the majority of Demons using this dungeon right now. Probably at least a few parties camping inside.�� He explained.

    I finally stood up, my brow furrowed. ��But how does that work? I mean, surely you��d just get attacked whilst you sleep?�� I can��t say I see it as a good idea myself.

    Odwiff chuckled lightly. ��We used a type of monster repellent on the ship, right? You do the same here. We just stick a few repellents around our little camp and we��ll be fine lass.�� He assured me.

    Aedi bobbed her head in agreement. ��Setting up by the entrance to a floor helps too, less monsters around.�� She informed me.

    I felt a pang of excitement. ��I��m all for it then.�� I said grinning. ��Although, I feel bad leaving the others in the dark. I��d like to tell them where we are incase they worry.�� I felt a little awkward adding problems to the plan, but we couldn��t just go do our own thing entirely.

    ��I- I can go and tell them.�� We all turned around to see a nervous Venya shuffling her way into the room.

    I furrowed my brow, Venya was extremely fast, so she could make her way there and back again in a very short amount of time, however, there is the fact she has to get through this floor. ��Are you going to be able to make your way back through this floor by yourself?�� I asked her feeling worried.

    Venya nodded and let out a snigger. ��Obviously b*tch, easy.�� She quite clearly lied. I cocked my right brow and crossed my arms. ��Well�� It might take a little bit longer to get through this floor, but the others will be fine.�� Venya changed her tone and let out a nervous chuckle.

    I thought for a moment before nodding my head. ��It should be alright. Just remember we��ll be at the entrance to the next floor, okay?�� I told her.

    She rolled her eyes and sighed like a teenager. ��Alright, don��t worry about it I��ll be fine.�� She assured me. ��I��ll see you all again soon.�� She waved us goodbye before sprinting off, lifting up nearby pebbles as she ran.

    I heard a whistle escape Aedis lips. ��She��s fast.�� She commented.

    I lifted the side of my lip and let out a breath of air. ��She is that.�� I sighed. I do worry about Venya, she��s quite immature sometimes for someone who��s over fifty.

    With that odd little interaction finished with, we carried on towards the fifth floor, however it did not take us long at all to reach it. To be honest I felt as if we were setting up camp a little early, sure it would be coming up to night outside, but we still had time to explore some of it at least. Aedi was insistent that we start with the whole day to as she wanted to explore it properly. She had never reached that floor either.

    So we set up a small camp at the base of the runic stairs that led up to the fifth floor, each step was floating in the air, an individual stone pillar to stand on. It seemed an even more dangerous way of changing floors than the last one we saw.

    Aedi got Odwiff and I to place the wards she had brought around the camp whilst Alvir stood guard. The wards which apparently were made by a Demon alchemist were made to let off the scent of a powerful monster, stopping any weaker ones from reaching us. Unfortunately it had a little effect on other monsters too, so when smelling it I got a large urge to hit something more powerful than me. Not the intended effect I��m sure. Luckily they faced away from us, so they might upset Venya when she catches up, but they won''t bother us whilst we sleep.

    It hadn��t been the most fruitful dungeon crawl I��ve ever had, but I gained enough levels to be happy. Five to be exact, hopefully now we��re going to higher floors that number will increase. Alvir got himself seven levels, which puts him close to evolving again.

    We all sat around for about an hour waiting for Venya to return, in that time we did not see any other adventurers, but we did hear some vague sounds of merriment in the distance. Camping right outside a doorway to the outside let us just about hear the other dungeon goers return to their camps at the entrance. Even though we were only four floors up they sounded so far away.

    When Venya did return, she seemed to have a few bruises, she said it was from avoiding any spiders she encountered on the way back here. She must have jumped right into walls just to avoid them. Then there was also the fact she had to make it through the repellent, which for some reason made her want to turn around and go punch the nearest spider. We stopped her obviously.

    She told us that the others were fine with our plans and in fact, Wrok was apparently camping in the dungeon too, on his own. When the others he was with went back, he stayed. I��m sure he��ll be okay, but it was surprising enough that he came in the first place.

    What��s more, Cadiz stopped by to tell us she would be at the fort for at least a day longer, which means we could stay another day. I want to see what floor we can make it to, five will be a complete unknown to all of us, so the going will be slower, but we should still make pretty good time.

    With everything sorted out and all of us looking forward to a whole day with a floor to ourselves, we had a quick bite to eat and then headed for bed.

    ~Day 164~

    This morning I had a bit of a fright when I woke up. Standing over where I lay was a quite sure, yet still rather threatening Orc. He was brandishing a long curved blade and was also dripping in spider entrails. ��OHH F-�� I stopped myself and took a deep breath.��Wrok, what are you doing?�� I finished now much less surprised.

    The calm Orc blinked at my response. ��Wrok saw you here and wished to ask to join you, but Wrok thought it rude to wake you.�� He responded.

    ��So you decided to just stand over me with a sword in your hands?�� I asked him bewildered.

    Wrok lifted his sword and glanced at it before bowing his head. ��Apologies. Wrok did not mean to startle you, he only had my blade out as he was maintaining it.�� He explained.

    Oh, so he hasn��t just been standing over my body whilst I slept. He must have sat down nearby then came over when he saw me stirring. I scratched my still groggy head and sat up. ��Don��t worry about it.�� I replied. ��So you want to join us on floor five?�� I asked him to confirm if that��s what he meant.

    The stern Orc nodded cleanly. ��Yes, if possible. Floor five and beyond are unknown to most, Wrok was unable to gather any information on them. So Wrok would prefer to explore it with others, in case something unexpected happens.�� His voice didn��t shift as he told me his reasoning.

    I rubbed my eyes and let out a yawn. ��Well, it��s fine by me, can��t hurt to bring another pair of hands along.�� I told him.

    Wrok bowed lightly again before sitting back down with his blade. Another party member isn��t going to hurt us, especially when said party member is as powerful as Wrok is. Now all we had to do was wait for the others to wake up.

    Aedi herself woke not long after I did, perhaps my raised voice was to blame, if so I don��t think she minded, somehow she was already full of energy the moment she woke. Alvir woke up a short while later as he smelt the small breakfast Aedi was cooking for us all. Finally, just as breakfast was being served we raised Venya from her slumber. The damned Frog has to be woken manually when we get up early, she seems physically incapable of waking up early on her own. Makes me wonder how she lasted in the military back on Ein.

    After we finished properly introducing Aedi to Wrok, we set off for the fifth floor. For some reason unlike the previous floors, no monsters hounded our progress up the stairs. The odd floating stairs that made me realise just how high up we were when we climbed them. Slight worry of the height aside, we made it to the actual entrance to the floor without a hitch.

    What greeted us was a very dark, very large and very open chamber. To the far left I spotted a door, a small door in comparison to the room, but clearly large enough for something twice my height to get through. A similar door lay on the wall ahead of us. The chamber however, was not an empty one, there were dozens of varying objects scattered around, small walls, large walls, stone domes, ramps and quite a few other oddities too. On top of that there were hundreds of monsters and every single one here had very dark fur.

    ��So what do we think?�� I asked the others.

    ��It��s a big dark room and it has big dark monsters. I��m guessing theres a theme.�� Venya answered.

    Aedi pointed at the far door. ��You can see light from that one, so each rooms gotta be different right?�� She observed in line with what Venya said.

    Odwiff nodded his head sternly. ��Aye, I��d agree with the lasses. I��d reckon�� this floor is justa buncha big rooms with a theme to them.�� He finished the theory.

    I agreed with them, although I can��t understand why they did a three way theory there, we were all thinking the same thing, so one of them could have said it and the rest of us would have agreed. ��Wrok?�� I asked, to see if he had any conflicting thoughts.

    ��Wrok agrees.�� He stated simply. See, it isn��t that hard, the others could have just said the same thing.

    I slapped my hands together. ��Well which room should we head to first?�� I asked the group.

    ��We should stick to the left or right wall. It��s the basics of basics when in a unfamiliar maze.�� Odwiff suggested.

    I nodded in agreement. ��Alright, opposite doorway then?��

    The others all looked content with that decision, so we began to make our way towards the door. Of course, we had to make it through the dark monsters first. I looked over to Aedi and motioned towards a large group of grey lizards. ��You want to clear them out for us?�� I asked her.

    Aedi��s face lit up as bobbed her head enthusiastically. ��Yes ma��am!�� She shouted as she pointed her wands at the crowd.

    With a single blast about 30 lizards and a few other monsters beyond were turned to cinders in a instant. Whilst that was quite useful for us, it also drew the attention of every other monster in the room.

    A grin grew on Odwiffs face. ��Now lass, now the fun begins.�� He told me as he raised his warhammer.

    I felt my mouth twist into a smile too, I couldn��t help it, after all, this was what we came here for. Even so I was going to hold myself back today, fight more defensively. With my skills the way they are I had to learn. ��Aedi, you stay behind me okay?�� I told her. ��Alvir, Odwiff, Venya, Wrok�� Go have fun.�� I told them.

    Before I had even finished Alvir and Venya had practically disappeared into the crowd of varying monsters. I could see corpses being flung in every direction which gave me a good idea of where they were. Wrok, in his usual way walked to their front line and began to swiftly and precisely cut them down. Finally, Odwiff just looked at them, chucked and shrugged his shoulders before he too charged forward crushing the skull of an oncoming black bat.

    Then it was my turn. An army of small lizards made their way through the crowd first coming straight towards us, probably wanted revenge for their fallen comrades. I activated mushroom shield and took one out that jumped for Aedi. Then with a single swing sent three flying towards a nearby wall.

    Varying other monsters then turned away from the three rampaging through them and came for me. As I dodged and swung I sent my Mushroom Shield to batter through the rear of the approaching group. Within a short amount of time I had halved their numbers, yet they had also gotten a few hits on me.

    They were certainly tough, the monsters on this floor, or at least tougher than those we had fought till now. Whilst it still wasn��t exactly a struggle to wipe out this room, all of us did end up taking a few knocks, even Venya with her extreme speed didn��t come out unscathed. It was quite satisfying though and I managed to keep any of them from reaching Aedi.

    ��You did a good job lass.�� Odwiff panted patting my arm.

    I grinned in response. ��Next room?�� I asked him.

    Odwiff leant on his warhammer. ��Aye, jus�� give us a minute. I��m not as young as I useta�� be.�� He chuckled.

    ��Wait. You were young once?!�� Venya gasped sarcastically behind us.

    Odwiff laughed. ��Aye and I��m still young enough to kick your a*se.�� The aged Dwarf replied.

    As I began to chuckle, I noticed Aedi make her way over to a group of corpses. ��What do you think the theme was?�� She asked us.

    I narrowed my brow and exchanged a glance with the others. ��Theme?�� I asked her.

    Aedu crouched down and pointed at a corpse. ��The rooms really dark and spiky and so are all the monsters, so there��s a theme.�� She explained.

    Venya raised a brow. ��So the theme is darkness?�� She asked.

    No, something was telling me that wasn��t the case. There must be something more than just their shade. ��Let��s just get to the next room, we��ve killed the monsters in here there��s no point staying.�� I told them.

    We briskly walked towards our target door. As we got close I could start to make out more detail from inside. If my eyes were not lying to me it was a brighter room, but from the looks of it had a lot of platforms sticking out of the walls.

    Just before we made it through the door, the odd objects around the room suddenly lit up, strange intersecting lines appeared all over them. Then, small holes appeared, a few per object. Without warning they began shoot dark balls out. I watched one sail towards the wall beside us, when it hit a Lizard flew out from the explosion.

    ��Oh.�� I stated. I turned to the others. ��I think the theme has something to do with rapid spawning.�� I commented.

    Odwiff nodded his head with a smile. ��Aye, and as much as I��d loveta�� stay and enjoy that, there��s still more for us to discover.�� The old man replied.

    My grip grew tight around Skullcrusher. This room would be perfect for grinding, if I were weaker than I am. As it is it would just be exhausting for not that many levels. My grip loosened and I let out a sigh as I turned back for the door.

    By this point the newly born monsters had noticed us and began to sprint for the door, but before any could even get close we had already made our way to the new room. Curiously, no monster followed us in, they could easily fit, yet they just stood on the other side snarling and growling at us.

    Aedi started dancing and blowing raspberries at the monsters to which Venya joined in. I let out a snort of laughter before shaking my head and turning to face the room. Just as I thought, the room had platforms of varying heights around the walls, other than that it was quite normal, but well lit. The lighting coming from a floating blue orb in the middle of the room.

    There were comparatively a lot less monsters in this room compared to our first, in fact there were five. Five blue Lizards. They had eight legs and whilst their backs were dark blue their bellies were light, sky blue. Each one also happened to be about twice the size of Alvir though. They noticed us as we walked in and were making their way to us quite slowly.

    ��It��s a shame there ain��t jus�� one more. Then we could each have one.�� Odwiff clicked his tongue, his hands resting on his warhammer.

    Wrok sheathed his blade on my other side. ��I do not require one.�� He told us as he turned and made his way over to the closest platform.

    My face turned to one of puzzlement as I observed him climb up the platform, sit down and stare at the orb. I shook my head and turned my attention back to the approaching Lizards. ��I guess that��s one for each of us.�� I grinned.

    Just as I was about to charge I felt someone touch my shoulder, I turned my head to see Aedi. ��What is it?�� I asked her.

    The strange Demon began to scratch the side of her head with a forced smile. ��Well y��see, the thing is. My mana isn��t ready yet. So I can��t really have one to myself.�� She told me.

    I rubbed the bridge of my nose. I should have realised that. Mana does not recharge that quickly, I guess I just thought hers would charge quicker due to her skill. I took a deep breath. ��How long does it take to charge?�� I asked through a sigh.

    Her smile turned back into a real smile. ��Y��see I have a skill that makes it quicker!�� She beamed. ��So only an hour.�� Aedi explained with a grin.

    I wanted to smash my head against the closest wall. Just how much mana did this damned girl have? Mine doesn��t take much longer than that to get back up to full. I looked back up to Wrok to see if he was at all interested in taking Aedis place. His attention, however, was entirely on the blue orb. The way he was staring would probably damage his eyes.

    My fingers raised to my nose once again and I let out a rough sigh. ��I guess I��ll take two then.�� I mumbled.

    With a nod towards Venya and Odwiff I charged forwards and brandished Skullcrusher over my head. The Lizard reacted with surprising speed as I brought the maces full power down upon its head as it swiftly jumped back. Without missing a beat I darted forwards again for another attack. Before I could reach it, the beast opened its mouth and a group of blue fireballs flew at me from it��s open maw.

    I raised Mushroom shield as fast as I could which absorbed most of the shots, a few were still on target and managed to singe my legs. I let out a small wince of pain and carried on my charge.

    Before it could get another volley in I had dodged to it��s side. I pulled back my arm and threw a punch at the creatures partially exposed chin. It��s eyes grew wide as it��s mouth still filled with fire was forcefully slammed shut.

    With that single hit the beast flew into the air and embedded itself in the ceiling, before peeling off and falling back to my feet unmoving. Is that it? Is it really already dead? That��s a bit disappointing, there are only five of them.

    I looked over to the others to see how they were handling it, Alvir decided to take on two at once, which I suppose one of us needed to. He appeared to have the upper hand as the Lizards couldn��t touch him. Same with Venya and Odwiff. The Dwarf appeared to be pummeling his Lizard into the ground head first, whilst Venya kept placing powerful jabs into every inch of her foes, moving before it could even react. To be honest, I had to question the design of this floor, it didn��t seem that threatening at all to be honest.

    Is what I thought before I found myself flying towards a platform and destroying it with my body. I shook the dust out of my hair as I stepped out of the rubble. The others were all looking at me then turned to take a look at where I was thrown from. Without a single scratch on it stood the Lizard I had been fighting. I had definitely crushed it not five seconds ago, yet here it stood.

    Odwiff looked down at his opponent and jumped back a few feet as a claw smashed through the floor near his feet. His Lizard then broke it��s way back to the surface. I looked over at the other Lizards too, they also had not suffered physical damage.

    I ran back over to my target and slammed my foot into the group using the momentum to smash the Lizard into the far wall. It created a crater in the wall, but as the dust settled it was clear the beast was not the least bit affected

    With another sprint I made my way back towards the Lizard, it can��t be invincible surely. ��Lass! These things are bloody invincible!�� Odwiff yelled to me as he struggled with his beast.

    I shook my head. ��There��s no way!�� I yelled back to him. ��There has to be a way to fight them!�� I continued.

    ��There is.�� I quickly turned my head to see Wrok stand up and point towards the blue orb.

    A smirk flashed across my face. I guess it was kind of dumb of me to think the giant blue orb was just for lighting. ��What does it do?�� I shouted at him.

    Wrok shook his head. ��Wrok cannot say. However, every time any of you landed a blow, the orb flashed a shade lighter.�� He told us.

    ��So you reckon if Wrok f*cks that thing up, these things won��t be so tough anymore?�� Venya yelled over the sounds of battle.

    The Lizard threw another claw at me which I managed to block, my feet dug into the flooring, cracking it, but I held my ground. ��It��s worth a shot, even without the whole invincible thing, these beasts pack a punch when they actually hit you!�� I complained as I threw the Lizard destroying another platform.

    ��Then Wrok will attempt it.�� He told us with a small nod of his head.

    The agile Orc leaped from his platform to another slightly higher one. Clearly he was trying to get close enough to the orb to slice it. I suppose that could explain why the platforms are there, even with how high I can jump I don��t think I could reach the orb without them. It was almost touching the ceiling.

    We continued to hold back the undefeatable creatures as Wrok made his way up, clearly he had studied the fastest route as he wasn��t wasting anytime. Even so, the longer we drew out the battle the worse it would get for us. As slow as they are, we��re still taking more damage than them.

    Finally, Wrok made it to the highest platform reachable. The orb was just a few feet above, even a normal human could reach it. It was still in the middle of the room though, floating in the air and as far as I know Wrok has no ranged weaponry. I was wondering about what he was going to do, but before I could even make a guess, the Orc unsheathed his blade a leaped towards the orb wielding it above his head.

    With a strange crack his blade pierced the orb and immediately began to slide down the side of it tearing a scar into it��s surface. I looked away from Wrok for a moment to see what effect it had on the Lizards. For whatever reason, the Lizards had shrunk to the size of a fist. I don��t know what I was expecting, but it wasn��t quite that. With a shrug I squashed my previously powerful opponent gaining one level instantly.

    Before I checked on the others though, I had to make sure Wrok was okay. Even for him, falling from that height would cause some level of damage. Just as I thought, Wrok had already begun to fall, blade in hand. As soon as I saw him make his leap, I had an idea on how to catch him. With a quick wave of my hand I sent Mushroom Shield directly under his body. ��Catch it wrok!�� I yelled at him.

    As he noticed the shield Wrok nodded and reached aimed for it as best as he could mid air. With a dull thud Wroks feet landed safetly on the shield. I breathed a sigh of relief as I lowered the Orc to the floor. He stepped off it sheathing his blade as he did so. Then placinng both arms at his side he gave me a little bow. ��My thanks.�� He told me.

    I rubbed my aching brow. ��What exactly was your plan there?�� I asked him.

    Wrok looked up to the orb then back down to me with a blank expression. ��Destroy the orb.�� He stated.

    ��I meant after that!�� My voice raised as I snapped back at the surprisingly careless warrior.

    Wrok once again looked up to where he hung previously and then back to me. ��I would have survived.�� He told me.

    A frustrated sigh escaped between my lips. ��But you would have still made a small crater in the ground.�� I retorted.

    He nodded in reply. I thought just as much. Well, as far as I know the Orc isn��t stupid, so maybe he really did make the best calculation. If I didn��t tell Aedi to use her mana in the last room we could have used it here, but there��s no use crying over it.

    With another small rub of my eyebrow I looked over at the others, all of which seemed to be alright. Odwiff albiet a little out of breath. ��You all okay?�� I asked them. Each gave me some form of a wave or nod.

    Finally I looked towards Aedi to make sure she hadn��t been injured at all. She looked fine, however she was staring up at the orb. ��You okay Aedi?�� I asked her furrowing my brow.

    She pointed upwards. ��It��s still blue.�� She stated.

    ��Well yeah���� I replied. ��It��s not gonna change col-�� I stopped myself. Wait, it is still blue, bright blue. The light didn��t fade at all, even though Wrok destroyed it. ��You don��t think���� I whispered before quickly turning to look at the corpse of the Lizard.

    It was still small and still squished. Crisis averted I guess. I saw Odwiff wander over looking up. ��I guess the dungeon boss just wanted to make sure the room was still lit?�� He shrugged.

    I raised my eyebrows before nodding in reluctant agreement. Somehow it��s disappointing, fighting invulnerable beings was exhilarating. We could always come back tomorrow since we have one more day I suppose.

    With nothing else to discuss we carried on our day, making our way into each room not knowing what to expect. Certainly each room we went through certainly was different, some had a few powerful monsters, or one powerful monster and some had an army of weaker monsters. We even passed through a few that didn��t have any monster at all.

    One room we went through had fifteen foot Ogres with three heads and two pairs of arms. They wielded an odd assortment of four weapons each, one of which chose to have two bows. The room had two doors and was in two halfs. A pyramid sat in the middle, with a different Ogre on each level on either side of the wall, until the top which had one more powerful Ogre and a gap in the wall. We made it through, but the top Ogre was surprisingly tough, not enough to cause a problem for any of us though.

    Finally after what must have been over thirty rooms we arrived at a huge chamber which encompassed a space even larger than any of the previous rooms we��d been in. It was large enough that nine doors stood on three walls all leading to different rooms. Eventually, every room on this floor will lead to here, that was my guess. On the final wall lay only one door, a large wooden door. On either side of the door were stairs leading upwards.

    Aedi made a strange sound that sounded like she just figured something out. ��So we can either go to the next floor or fight the boss? My mana is all good if you guys want to go ahead and do that.�� She grinned like a cat.

    ��No! No, lass.�� Odwiff raised his finger up to Aedis suggestion. ��No.�� He finished in a whisper.

    With a confused smile Aedi tilted her head. ��You don��t want to fight the boss?�� she asked.

    Odwiff sighed and shook his head. ��I don��t wanna talk for da others, but I do. I just don��t want ya one shottin�� it again lass.�� He explained.

    ��Oh, I guess that��s fair.�� If Aedi had cat ears, they would have been drooping.

    I shot Odwiff a glare to which he gave me back a guilt ridden frown. He walked up to Aedi and placed his hand on her shoulder. ��Listen lass, we all want to have fun fighting a boss too and if you one shot them all, we wont get that chance.�� He explained. ��You can have the next one, yeah? Take it in turns.�� He smiled.

    Aedi looked back up at Odwiff with a trembling lip. ��Really?�� she asked him her voice shaky.

    With a nod the old Dwarf smiled gently. ��Of course.�� He told her with a soft voice. Aedi nodded her head, seemingly satisfied. Sometimes, quite rarely in fact, Odwiffs dad side rears it��s soft spoken head and I can��t say that��s a bad thing.

    As Odwiff so correctly stated, every one of us was eager to fight the boss, whether it was powerful or not, it would be an interesting fight. Even Wrok gripped the handle of his blade, which I think is his form of getting pumped up. With a silent nod we walked across the giant empty chamber to the boss room.

    I felt my hand twitch and a grin spread across my face. Finally, finally it was time for a real boss. This time we won��t have Aedi one shotting it and hopefully no one else will either. My heart was beating quickly as we passed through the huge doorway.

    The creature inside wasn��t entirely unexpected, then again it wasn��t entirely expected either. It was a Lizard, unsurprisingly, a huge round Lizard with large holes in it��s back. It sat in the middle of the room surrounded by vegetation, trees, small mounds of grass and a little stream in the corner.

    Of course the attractive scenery wasn��t what was surprising about this beast. On top of grass, half of the room was also covered in Lizard, small, large and strange Lizards. The odd part about this though, was that they appeared to be crawling out of the boss Lizards back.

    ��A nest?!�� Odwiff exclaimed.

    I heard a gagging noise from Venyas direction as another Lizard forced it��s way out of one of it��s mothers holes. Venya keeled over. ��Urgh. I think I��m gonna be sick, that��s f*cking disgusting.�� She commented retching.

    I also noticed Odwiff grimacing and trying to look away, whilst Aedi had a slightly disturbing smile on her face. ��Aedi, you��re not enjoying what you see are you?�� I asked her with caution.

    Aedi slowly turned her head to me smile still plastered on her face, then slowly shook her head. Then she turned back to what we were looking at. I can sort of understand what she meant by that, disgusting it definitely is, but it��s hard to look away from.

    Of course Wrok didn��t seem affected at all really, although he did draw out his sword quite early. The blank faced Orc looked over to me. ��Can we kill it?�� He asked. Okay, so maybe he was also affected.

    I let out a sigh and nodded my head. ��I can��t say I��m really excited anymore.�� I complained. Seriously, what kind of luck have we had with bosses in this dungeon? ��Let��s go.�� I said unenthusiastically.

    With that, we charged forward. I leaped towards the big boss first, originally I did want to draw this battle out, but now, I just want it to be done with. Before I reached the beast though, a wall of Lizard appeared in front of me. It was shocking, but I smashed right through them.

    I turned around to see the Lizards swarming together, almost forming a solid mass. Somehow they appear to have some sort of hive mentality. I looked over at the others, Wrok was running around the sides of the large group slaying one after the other. Venya and Odwiff were both making a line directly for the boss, yet even Venya was slowed down by the sea of monsters.

    Alvir I could spot in the distance, jumping in and out of the swarm. He was the only one of us I think that was actually enjoying this scenario, it��s like heaven to him.I turned back around to see the boss lear up, it��s height now clear to me. It was huge, possibly larger than the Lonely Wolf even.

    I could tell it was gearing up for an attack, it lifted it��s claw high into the air. Yet I had time to not only dodge, but also to get a few attacks in myself before it brought it��s claw back down. Or I would have, if it��s swarm didn��t get in the way again.

    Whilst the beast itself wasn��t tough, the swarm was a real problem. Anytime we knocked it down, a new wave would spawn from the pores on it��s back. We needed to clear a path through the masses to get a shot at the big guy, of course that��s easier said than done. I turned my head to look back at Aedi who stood in the doorway looking excited. What we needed was a really big explosion.

    ��Aedi!�� I yelled at the Demon to get her attention. She looked a little startled then waved at me. ��Do you think you could clear a path for us?�� I yelled at her as I smashed my way through another clump.

    Aedi tilted her head before quickly nodding. Then she pulled her two wands up and aimed straight for the boss. Within a second another one of her death beams flew past my head drilling a house sized gap through the mass of lizards.

    ��NOW!�� I yelled before sprinting towards the boss.

    Even as the words escaped my lips, I could see Venyas blurred form rocket past me, her weapons at the ready. I picked up my speed too, making it through the the already closing hole with the other three hot on my heels.

    Before we could even reach it, Venya was tearing the beast apart, cutting holes in every inch of it. Not wanting to be left out I thrust myself off the ground to speed towards the beast lifting Skullcrusher high into the air. Then I brought it down dead on in the middle of it��s Lizard spawner. The giant nests body crumpled and cracked under the force, the room around us trembling. Geysers of blood proceeded to burst from it��s pores and the boss let out a ear splitting scream of pain.

    As soon as it showed an opening, the creature was dead and we were all covered in it��s blood. On top of that, the Lizards around us all dropped dead along with it. Odwiff walked up to my side and let out a sigh before wiping blood from his cheek. ��I didn��t even get a chance to hammer it.�� He complained faintly imitating bringing his warhammer down on the Lizard.

    ��That��s what you��re thinking about? Not the fact that every single Lizard around us died along with it?�� Venya asked motioning strongly with her hands towards the piles of corpses.

    Odwiff shook his head before patting Venyas thigh and shooting her a gentle loving smile. ��The worlds full of mysteries lass.�� He told her before walking past her towards the door.

    Venya opened her mouth to say something, before altering her expression to one of minor annoyance. ��They must have not been truly alive.�� Wrok observed, crouching next to one of their corpses.

    Venya looked puzzled. ��What do you mean?�� She asked.

    The usually quiet Orc stood back up and turned to look at the boss. ��Without souls, without minds, just another part of that.�� He pointed towards the boss.

    I nodded my head. ��That would explain it.�� I commented agreeing with Wrok.

    Venya reluctantly nodded her head. ��I suppose so, jus�� weird you know?�� She replied.

    As I walked past I patted the frogs shoulder. ��The worlds full of mysteries, lass.�� I mimicked Odwiff.

    I heard a slight chuckle from behind as we all walked towards Aedi who was waiting by the door. I gave her a wide smile. ��Nice shot.�� I complimented her. ��You saved the day there.�� I beamed.

    The Demon looked surprised, her eyes wide and her mouth quivering slightly. ��Do you really mean that?�� She looked up at me, her eyes hopeful.

    ��Uh well. I mean, obviously we weren��t in danger or anything, but I mean. You really helped us out, like uh.�� I felt flustered. I closed my eyes and took a quick breath, before opening them. ��What I mean to say, is we couldn��t have done it without you.�� I told her.

    Aedi face slowly turned to a big grin. ��You��re just like my cousin.�� She beamed.

    I furrowed my brow. Her cousin is a seven foot and a half tall mushroom? ��How come?�� I asked her cautiously.

    ��Oh I didn��t mean you specifically, I meant all of you. Everyone else just sees me as useless, except my cousin.�� She told us her smile turning sad.

    I felt a little hurt at the first part of her reply, but more importantly, they way she said useless. I get the feeling she��s not just talking about her fighting ability. ��They tell you you��re useless?�� I asked her gripping my fist.

    The saddened demon shook her head with a downtrodden smile. ��No, they wouldn��t say it out loud. But they don��t need to.�� She shrugged.

    I understand that there exist horrible people out there, probably far worse than making a family member feel useless, even so, what kind of family would do such a thing.

    ��Lass.�� I heard to the right of me. Odwiff was stood next to me with a serious expression.

    Aedi looked surprised and blinked. ��Y-yeah?�� She answered unsure what to say.

    Odwiff slowly walked over to Aedi, his face still serious and grabbed each of the Demons arms making her jump a little from surprise. ��There is no such thing as useless, do you hear me?�� He looked her dead in the eye making her nod quickly. ��I may be a stranger to you still, but I can already tell you that you are very far from useless.�� He looked in her eyes intently for a few moments longer before tapping her arms gently and letting go.

    We both watched him walk back through the door. ��Where did he come from?�� Aedi asked in a bewildered voice. ��Didn��t he go through the door earlier?��

    I chuckled. ��Surprisingly quiet for a Dwarf isn��t he?�� I responded. Well even then it��s not like he was quiet, we were just too distracted to notice him I suppose. I looked over at Aedi to see if she had cheered up.

    It would appear to me she had done more than that. The Demon was rubbing her arm where Odwiff had touched her and had a gentle smile on her face with a slight blush. Don��t tell me, has she taken a liking to Odwiff?

    A shudder crawled down my spine making me shake my head. No, no it can��t be, he��s too Dad like. Although, she could be in to that? I began to walk to catch up with the others who had already begun to leave, Aedi hot at my trail. I glanced back at her, her expression had returned to one of joy. I��ll just pretend I didn��t see her blushing.

    After an interesting battle, we began our hopeful climb to the sixth floor. The height of this floor was surprisingly immense, so we had quite a climb to make. Eventually, the stairs turned to small ramps and we appeared at the sixth floor.

    Which was surprisingly normal compared the fifth. Our small group had popped up in the middle of a moderately sized brick room with green fires lighting the walls. There was only one door and beyond what seemed to be a room that stretched on forever. I could not see a single Monster inside, however I could see rows of huge pillars with a few torches on each side. The room we were in was empty too.

    I turned back to the others and was just about to open my mouth before I noticed Alvir lying on the ground, with Odwiffs hand on his head. I felt my heart skip a bit as I jogged back to them. ��What��s happening?�� I asked Odwiff panicked.

    He shook his head. ��I don��t know lass, just as soon as we got up here he jus�� lay down.�� He told me.

    What lay down? Why would he be doing that? I tapped my head. Come on think, what could it be. First of, I should check his stats, if there��s something wrong there then it should be easy to tell.

    [Name: Alvir]

    [Age: 1 year, 177 Days]

    [Species: Alpha Berserker ,Grey Wolf]

    [Height: 6''-11"]

    [Sex: Male]

    [Title: Packmember, Alpha]

    {Level: 100] +116

    [Health 3520/3520] +2766

    [Mana:752/752] +427

    [Stamina: 5585/5585] +3352

    [Hunger: 5585/5585] +3352

    [Attack: 7845] +4649

    [Defence: 1509] +876

    [Magic Attack: 678] +394

    [Magic Defence:425] +339

    [Skills: [Packmember lvl 23] Up!                      [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] Up!              [{Wolfs bite lvl 34}] Up!                          [Bloodhunter Lvl 9] Up!                        [Alphas Call Lvl 1]]

    Oh, well I think I might know why. How did I not notice? Even before the fight with Ekri he was pretty close to evolving, I��m surprised it took this long. Although, one hundred and sixteen? Has he been holding back? Why hasn��t he evolved yet? That must be why he��s the way he is right now. ��He needs to evolve.�� I told them.

    Odwiff blinked. ��Lass, the need for evolution doesn��t do this.�� The Dwarf replied.

    I sighed. ��He��s been holding back or something, he��s overleveled by sixteen levels.�� I informed them.

    Venya gasped lightly. ��Overleveled? Is that even possible?�� She looked at each of us in turn.

    ��Yes. It is possible to fight back evolution and to overlevel. Although it is dangerous.�� We all turned to see Wrok sitting against the wall with his arms folded and eyes closed.

    ��Why would he do that though?�� I asked the Orc.

    Wrok shrugged his shoulders gently. ��Wrok doesn��t know, but you need to order him to.�� He opened his eyes and nodded towards me.

    I hesitated then nodded back. ��You hear that Alvir? You need to evolve for me, I ain��t gonna let you get hurt just cus you��re being stubborn.�� I told him. ��Whatever it is you��re being stubborn about.�� I whispered under my breath.

    The Wolf looked up at me with a pained expression before gently nodding it��s head, then just as soon as he had, his expression softened and his breathing calmed. I exchanged a quick look with Odwiff before looking back at Alvir. ��Did it work?�� I asked.

    Odwiff felt Alvir forehead and sighed. �� I have no idea lass. He��s seems ta be alright now though.�� Odwiff told me falling back against the wall.

    It was unfortunate, but we couldn��t exactly move until Alvir had evolved, and as far back as i can remember, Monsters evolve whilst sleeping. So we decided to camp here for the night. Of course I was disappointed we had only made it through one floor today, but to be fair it was already mid afternoon. Just this floor alone was massive and a pain to traverse.

    I looked over at the others who all seemed equally disappointed, except for Wrok who was just meditating as usual. Oddly enough though no one looked quite as upset as Aedi, who held quite a sad expression. I asked her what was wrong and she just told me it was a shame we wouldn��t have enough time to finish the dungeon.

    I assured her we would at least complete the sixth floor, although I can��t help but feel there��s something she wasn��t telling me. After all she could always find another group to help her get through eventually surely?

    That night, I slept by Alvirs side. There was something else I noticed in his stats. His Alphas Call skill had not leveled up once. So clearly, he hasn��t used it. I have no idea what it does, but my guess would be that it means he can call other Grey Wolves to his side or something along those lines, the only question is why hasn��t he used it? I really need to pay attention to his stats more often.

    ~Day 165~

    Before I had even opened my eyes, I felt something warm and wet brush against my cheek. Then again and again. There was no mistaking it, it was a tongue, Alvirs tongue. Although now it felt bigger. ��Alvir, stop licking me.�� I told him in a groggy voice.

    ��Sorry master.�� He replied.

    I sighed and nodded my head still half asleep. ��Good boy.�� I replied smacking my lips together.

    ��Thank you master.�� The Wolf replied once again.

    I turned round again to have a bit of lie in, however just as soon as I got comfortable me eyes shot open. Without blinking I turned around to face the Wolf. ��Did you just talk?�� I asked hesitantly.

    Alvir bared his teeth in a smile. ��Yes master.�� He answered cheerfully wagging his tails.

    ��Uhuh.�� I replied blinking as my eyes came in to focus. Alvir had grown slimmer, yet slightly longer. His grey fur has turned into a pattern of grey and black with red highlights. A tuft of fur around his neck almost like a lion''s mane turning from the grey of his face to black and then ending in red. He also now had two tails both of which ending the same as his mane.

    Of course, he evolved. So now he can talk? ��So you can talk now?�� I asked him cautiously.

    Alvirs tails picked up speed, they looked like they would seriously hurt anyone that came near. ��Yes! I should have done it sooner. Now I can talk to everyone too! I bet I��m faster as well, do you think Venya will have a race with me?!�� He began to bob up and down excitedly. His voice was gruff, yet a little infantile in a way. There was no mistaking it though, that this was Alvir. I decided to look at his stats once again.

    [Name: Alvir]

    [Age: 1 year, 177 Days]

    [Species: Berserker, Noble Wolf]

    [Height: 7''-3"]

    [Sex: Male]

    [Title: Packmember, Alpha, Noble]

    {Level: 16] +16

    [Health 5040/5040] +1520

    [Mana:962/962] +210

    [Stamina: 7051/7440] +1855

    [Hunger: 2808/7440] +1855

    [Attack: 10695] +2850

    [Defence: 1901] +392

    [Magic Attack: 860] +182

    [Magic Defence: 576] +151

    [Skills: [Packmember lvl 23]               [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)]             [{Wolfs bite lvl 34}]

    [Bloodhunter Lvl 9]                  [Alphas Call Lvl 1]                                  [Nobles Call Lvl 2] New!

    [Kingsfoot lvl 1] New!]

    Noble Wolf? So he��s still a Berserker, but no longer a Grey Wolf? What is a Noble Wolf anyway? I can��t say I��ve ever heard of such a thing. I know about one of his new skills though, Kingsfoot. I had that quite a long time ago now, but what about this Nobles call? It must have a similar effect to Alphas call, only more powerful perhaps.

    Whilst I was lost in thought Alvir had wandered over to Venya, by the time I noticed he had already begun nudging her. ��Wake up! Wake up Venya!�� He barked eagerly as the Frog began to stir from her deep slumber.

    She let out a long groan as her eyes began to open. ��Whooozat? What time iss it?�� She asked as she furrowed her brow.

    ��Will you race me?�� Alvir asked her raring to go.

    Venyas eye grew wide.��F*CK ME!�� She exclaimed as she fell backwards. ��WHO THE SH*T IS THAT!?�� She asked me noticing I was also awake.

    I let out a sigh. I��m not sure that��s the correct way of using sh*t, but I��ll let it slide. ��We have one Wolf with us take a guess.�� I told her.

    She turned back to the powerful looking beast in front of her and raised her eyebrows. ��Alvir?�� She asked.

    The Wolf nodded happily at the mention of his name. ��Want to have a race?�� He asked her again.

    ��Alvir can talk?�� I turned my head to see a groggy Dwarf staring at us with an expression of surprise. Around us everyone began to wake from their own sleeps. It would seem like Venyas expression of surprise woke everyone up.

    I shrugged my shoulders. ��It would seem so.�� I told him.

    Odwiff scratched his long beard. ��He musta�� evolved inta�� a pretty powerful breed of Wolf then, aye?�� He asked yawning.

    I gave a the Dwarf an unsure expression. ��To be honest I don��t know, I mean it sounds powerful, but, uh yeah. He��s a Noble Wolf now?�� I told him.

    Odwiff shot upright where he sat. ��A Noble Wolf ya say?�� He asked. I nodded in response. ��Well no wonder the lad can talk. Noble Wolves are just what their name suggests, rare and powerful and above all in charge.�� He informed me.

    I couldn��t help, but think back to The Lonely Wolf, a Royal Wolf. Are Noble Wolves a weaker version of them, or perhaps they��re servants? ��Is that true, Alvir? Are you some sort of Nobleman amongst Wolves now?�� I asked him.

    Avir who had been listening to our conversation scrunched his brow before shaking his head. ��I don��t know.�� He answered.

    With a sigh I rubbed my eyes. ��You don��t know? Then why did you pick that Evolution?�� I asked exasperated.

    Alvir grinned. ��Because it sounded cool.�� He beamed.

    My head bobbed along with what he was saying. ��Of course.�� I whispered, That��s what you��d get from a Wolf I��ve been raising really. With another pause I remembered what had happened last night. ��So now you can talk, maybe you can tell me why you held back your evolution?�� I stared into his eyes.

    The giant Wolfs face dropped and his tail stopped wagging. He then looked away with a dejected expression. ��Didn��t wa... to ...et ...oo ...ig.�� He muttered something under his breath.

    ��Parden?�� I said holding my hand to my ear.

    ��I didn��t want to get too big.�� He said slightly louder pouting.

    I looked over at the others who all just looked as confused as I did.

    ��Too big for what?�� I asked him.

    He looked down at the ground. ��To sit on your lap.�� The Wolf mumbled.

    My mouth was open in shock. He did something so dangerous, just because he wanted to sit on my lap, he barely sat on it before, just rested his head as he was already big.

    After a few seconds silence I heard a snort followed by rawkus laughter coming from Venya. Shortly after Odwiff and Aedi joined in. Venya sat next to Alvir brushing her head up against his with a mocking smile. ��D��aaw so sweet. I��ll let you sit on my lap if you want.�� She cooed.

    Alvir turned his head away, he was clearly blushing at least in the way a Wolf could. As the others laughter began to die down I walked over to him and gently stroked his head. ��I��m a tough girl you know? It doesn��t matter how big you get you can always rest on me.�� I told him with a smile.

    The giant Wolf looked me in the eyes and gave me a quick nervous smile. ��I know, I was just being stupid.�� He replied.

    ��Yeah, not like it was dangerous or anything.�� Venya butted in before I shot her an angry look.

    Alvir��s ears drooped. ��I��m sorry.�� He whimpered.

    I shook my head. ��It��s alright, at least you can talk to me about these things now.�� I reassured him.

    Just as I finished saying so, his tails were already back to wagging. ��I can talk!�� He barked happily as he began to jump around. I chucked. He was an easy on to please this one, quite childlike. ��Can we race now?�� He asked Venya.

    Venya nodded her head waving her hand. ��Sure, sure, just let me get ready first.��

    After a short while the two of them stood side by side next to the door, then with no further delay they both took off into the gigantic room. I couldn��t help, but smile at what I was seeing. Alvir being able to talk was surprising, however I already knew he was intelligent and figured it would only be a matter of time until he could talk. Although the fact that his words come out as actual words and not directly into my head like the Lonely Wolf did surprise me. Did that giant Wolf just decide to talk like that?

    In a matter of seconds Venya and Alvir were past several of the giant pillars dotting the room ahead of us, so as not to lose sight of them the rest of us decided to follow after them. We wanted to do the sixth floor by today anyway, so there wasn��t any point just standing around.

    Even when we were in the room however, there was no sign of any monsters, in fact other than us and the pillars there wasn��t anything. A few minutes passed as we strolled cautiously through the dungeon floor passing identical pillar after identical pillar. The room was just lit up enough to see a faint glow on the far wall.

    Within a few more minutes Venya was clearly visible sprinting towards us, with a long slide she skidded to a halt followed shortly after by Alvir. The two were both panting slightly, but neither seemed too worn out. ��I�� Win���� Venya panted.

    Alvir let out a whine. ��I thought I had gotten quicker too.�� He mumbled making his ears droop.

    I reached over and patted his new soft fur. ��You have, Venya could barely keep ahead.�� I told him with a smile.

    Venya chuckled and nodded her head. ��I was surprised actually.�� She grinned.

    ��Uh. Did you see any monsters at all?�� We turned to see Aedi pipe in, she looked a little concerned.

    Venya frowned then exchanged glances with Alvir. ��No, didn��t see any from here to the door.�� She replied shrugging.

    Aedi looked a little dejected and let out a long sigh. ��I was hoping we could finish the floor first at least.��

    I felt a little confused. ��Finish the floor first? What do you mean?�� I asked hovering my hand over Skullcrusher.

    She looked back at me and shook her hand. ��I��m sorry, they just wanted to make sure first. I guess they��re sure now.�� She replied. I felt my heart skip a beat, what was she talking about. ��Gama? You��re here aren��t you Gama?�� She looked around us calling out.

    Before another word escaped my lips the pillars around us suddenly faded from existence. They didn��t crumble or shrink or something, they literally just�� Faded. ��What in the name of Gungils sh*t is going on?!�� Odwiff let out an expression of surprise that probably mirrored all of our feelings.

    Just as soon as the pillars had disappeared so did every wall around us soon follow suit, as they faded the only thing left in their place other than the small room we came from, were the four corner pillars and one large on in the middle of the room. This entire floor was out in the open on each side, a huge gap in the dungeon.

    Recovering from my shock I turned to Aedi who looked a bit annoyed. I reached for Skullcrusher once again as Alvir began to growl. ��What exactly is going on here?�� I growled.

    Aedi let out a short depressed sigh. ��We��ve gotta stop early, that��s what.�� She mumbled. Her face held a comically exaggerated frown.

    As I pondered what she could mean, a loud screech reached my ears. We all turned to the direction it came from, flying in from outside the dungeon was a gigantic bird. It��s wingspan must have been fifty foot, it had pure white feathers that looked softer than cotton. With a powerful gust of wind, the giant beast planted it��s huge claws into the stone floor in front of us. With its legs secure it folded its wings behind it��s back and stared intently down at us all. It had the head of a hawk, but with surprisingly intelligent eyes, four small reindeer like horns sprouted out of the back of its head.

    I gripped onto the handle of Skullcrusher tightly. ��I assume you��re Gama?�� I asked cautiously.

    The giant bird tilted its large head down in what must have been a bow. ��A pleasure Lady Ellena.�� The bird greeted my in a surprisingly feminine voice. She then turned to Venya. ��You as well, Lady Venya.��

    Lady? ��So I assume you know of the Pillars?�� I asked her still gripping onto my weapon.

    Game raised her head back up nodding it gently. ��But of course, we just had to make sure you were truly the ones.�� She replied.

    Odwiff readied his hammer. ��The only ones that know ��bout the pillars are powerful enemies, or powerful allies. Which are you lady?�� He growled.

    A low chuckle escaped the birds beak. ��Do not threat Master Dwarf, I am an ally. As it Lady Aedette.�� She replied motioning towards Aedi.

    My grips loosened on Skullcrusher. ��Lady Aedette?�� I asked looking towards the young Demon. Aedi gave me a nervous smile and a slight wave.

    Gama cleared her throat, assuming that��s what that deep guttural noise was. ��Yes. Lady Ellena, Lady Venya and the rest of your party. I would like to introduce you, properly this time, to Lady Aedette. Cousin to Varialle Reazandale.�� She pronounced, causing Aedi to look embarrassed.

    Odwiff lowered his hammer. ��Varialle Reazandale? As in the fookin�� Demon Queen?!�� He raised his voice in surprise.

    Venya gasp. ��F*ck me. Aedi you��re royalty?!�� She exclaimed.

    Aedi weakly raised her arm and waved nervously.

    I exchanged a glance with the others, the only one seemingly not confused was Wrok. ��Are you telling me Aedi was acting that whole time?�� I asked her.

    Gama shook her head chuckling. ��Oh, no Lady Aedette can��t act. Whatever she was doing that one hundred percent�� Her.�� Gama drifted off at the end before looking off into the distance and sighing shaking her head.

    Ah, for someone of the royal family to have a personality like that, it��s clear that it causes some problems. Still, if she wasn��t lying then that means people do treat her badly, people in the royal palace too. That just doesn��t seem right.

    ��So, hold on. Does that mean you��re doing this under orders of the Queen?�� Odwiff asked stroking his beard thoughtfully.

    Gama nodded gently. ��We are lucky you chose to go to the same port your friends did. Duchess Cadiz is one of the few Demon Lords fully loyal to the Queen.�� She replied.

    ��Cadiz was in on it too?�� Venya asked. Gama nodded. ��So this whole time you��ve been, what, testing us?�� Venya sounded exacerbated

    Gama nodded. ��I just needed enough time to study you two, so Cadiz was told to stall as much as possible. I came to the conclusion last night that you two are certainly who you claim to be.�� Gama smiled with her eyes.

    ��You could tell�� Just from watching us?�� I asked tilting my head.

    The giant bird ruffled her wings. ��I am possibly one of the few that can make this claim, but. I know you. This is not the first time I have met the Four Pillars.�� She claimed.

    It��s not like I didn��t guess about my past lives, but to actually hear it, it��s strange. ��I don��t understand, how have you met us before?�� Venya asked clearly confused.

    Gama frowned. ��Don��t tell me, you didn��t realise? The Pillars are legendary beings that have been around for millenia. You are born into this world together when it truly needs you.�� She told us.

    Venya shook her head in slightl disbelief. ��But, I only remember my last life. She only remembers her past two!�� Venya pointed at me.

    The bird sighed. ��Your souls have been reincarnated thousands of times, yet for some reason the Gods decided you only have memories of a few. I can��t say why that is, as I don��t know.�� She paused looking up to the sky. ��The Gods are strange creatures.�� She finished.

    Venya seemed near speechless before turning to me. ��Why aren��t you saying anything? Aren��t you shocked?�� She asked me desperate.

    I shook my head and smiled at my sister. ��I kind of put two and two together. The fact that the Pillars are legendary beings in this world combined with the three lifespans worth of memories I hold. It uh, made me think.�� I sighed.

    Venya let out a long deep sigh before collapsing against a nearby wall. ��F*ck me.�� She replied after a brief pause.

    Odwiff looked around between the three of us then clapped his hands together. ��So. I just found out that the girl I used to babysit when she was but a wee lass is possibly several millenia older than me. But uh, surprisingly I��m more curious about what��s going to happen now.�� The old Dwarf stated.

    With another small shift of her wings, turned her head to look out towards the south before turning back. ��I will take you to the palace, it may be rude of me to presume, but you came to help with the rebels correct?�� She asked us.

    I bowed my head lightly. ��We need the Demon Queens help against Lavias and if that means helping her with the rebels then I��m more than happy to do my part.�� I replied.

    Gama nodded. ��Good. It is just as Lord Avalas said. So here is the plan for now. Walking to the palace will take up to two months. However if I fly you there it will cut the journey down to less than three weeks.�� She told us.

    Odwiff frowned. ��With you flying us there shouldn��t it take significantly less than that? As far as I know birds can fly pretty bloody fast.�� He asked.

    ��If it were you lot on my back, then yes. But we��re talking about all of your group excluding Cadizes retinue. I��ll be carrying you on an skybarge.�� She pronounced proudly.

    A skybarge? What in the name of anything is an skybarge? ��What is an skybarge?�� I asked raising a quizzical eyebrow.

    Gama pointed outside with one feathered wing. ��It��s quite simple. It��s a large ship-like structure made of wood. It��s large enough to carry you all and has ropes attached to a harness for me to carry. Magnabirds are relatively common in the demon territory and some of us choose to carry these barges in return for pay.�� She explained.

    I think I understand. I��m guessing considering she knows the Queen and knew us in our previous life Gama is quite a special Magnabird though. It��s obvious that this was the best thing that we could do, to cut down travel time will help us all out significantly. Except for one thing. I��ll have to say goodbye to Venya a lot early than we had planned. I looked over to my recently found sister to see a look of realization slowly spread across her face too. She doesn��t like to show it much, but I��ve found her to be quite an emotional person.

    On que, Venya let out a short quick sigh. ��I��m sorry, but I won''t be coming.�� Her voice had a slight tremble to it.

    Gama feathers ruffled slightly as she pulled a quizzical expression. ��May I ask why?�� She questioned.

    Venya leant against a nearby pillar looking down at her feet. ��After we reached the border of Cadiz��s territory I planned to split away from the group to go on my own journey.�� She paused. ��I wanted to try and find our brother on this continent.�� She finished looking up to Gama a little dejected.

    The giant Magnabrid leant back, paused for a moment and beamed brightly. ��Oh, you mean Vincent? He is already at the palace.�� She nodded her giant head.

    I was taken a little aback, one of our brothers was at our destination? I exchanged a glance with Venya who had an odd combination of shock and relief sprawled across her face. ��So our brother�� Vincent. Just happens to be where you��re trying to take us?�� I asked her, it seemed a little too convenient.

    Gama raised a wing across her chest. ��I��m offended that you don��t believe me Lady Ellena. Yes your youngest brother is at the capital. As far as I know he has always been the most inquisitive out of you siblings. As soon as he exhausted the library from his home he headed straight for the Demons capital to make use of theirs.�� She paused for a moment letting out a short but deep sigh. ��We can talk about your brother on the way to the capital, if when we pass the border you still do not believe me you can still leave on your journey. How does that sound?�� She pointed a flustered question towards Venya.

    Venya hesitated for a moment, shooting a look at everyone else standing in the room around her. After another brief pause she shrugged her shoulders sheepishly. ��I guess that��s fine.�� She mumbled as a reply.

    Deep inside my soul I felt a ping of annoyance. What a teenager like response my little sister just let out. With a raised eyebrow I buried my face into my palm. ��I think she��s saying yes please.�� I sighed.

    Another beaming smile escaped the birds eyes, she nodded her head with glee. ��Good, good! With three of the Pillars help this foolish rebellion may be stopped!�� She turned around and lay flat against eh dungeon floor turning her head towards. ��Come, get on my back, I will fly you down to the rest of your party.��

    I blinked a few times and looked at the others. Odwiff just shrugged with a ��what can you do?�� expression then clambered up onto Gamas back. Wrok, without a single change in his expression followed closely behind along with Aedi. The rest of us soon followed suit.

    The first thing I could say about Gamas feather covered back was that it was soft. The second was just a garbled mess of screams as she began rapidly soaring towards the ground. It took less than a second for us to reach the ground and just as rapidly as she fell Gama stopped. I��m pretty sure some of us would have had some broken bones if not for the softness of her feathers.

    It��s safe to say the rest of our party and the rest of the adventurers waiting outside of the dungeon were quite alarmed when a gigantic bird Monster began flying towards them, but they seemed to calm down when they spotted us on her back. As Gama landed gently on the ground a rather confused looking Gial strode towards us. ��What is tarnation is goin�� on here?�� He asked.

    Gama did a double take at the odd Elf. ��Tar�� Tarnation?�� She said tilting her head.

    I tapped her wing as I jumped off her back. ��Don��t worry about it.�� I sympathised.

    ��I see you��ve met.�� I turned my head to see Cadiz also walking towards us from the group. She held a smug expression. ��I trust that means you��ve confirmed our suspicions?�� The large Demon turned her head to Gama.

    The Magnabird raised her head with pride. ��Of course, I know pillars when I see them.�� She stated.

    Gials eyes widened. ��I was under the assumption that was not a topic of conversation.�� He stated with a shocked sigh.

    I opened my mouth, ready to explain the situation, unfortunately before I could I was tackled by an oversized soft blob. A mushroom shaped blob. ��Vinn!�� I coughed out as my body was being slowly crushed. The huge Mushman began squealing happily like it had been months since we last saw him.

    ��That Mushroom seems delectably attached to you.�� Gama observed, rather unhelpfully.

    I just managed to pull the overexcited Mushroom of my chest before it was then tackled in turn by an overexcited Wolf. ��Vinn! Look! I can talk now.!�� Alvirs tail began to wag rapidly as he rolled around with the mushroom.

    Without another word I dusted myself off and turned back to Gial and the others who were now approaching our group. ��So anyway, here��s the thing. This is Gam-�� I began.

    ��Wait wait. Are you just going to skip over the fact that your pet dog can talk now?!�� Kuuli interjected.

    I took a deep breath and looked around at the curious and confused faces surrounding me. With a breith turn to Odwiff who just gave me a shrug I sighed and took a seat on a nearby rock. There was a lot to explain and a lot to talk about, I��m not even entirely sure everyone knew what the pillars are. Then again neither do I.

    After telling them all what had happened in the last few days they all just took it in. It��s not like it was anything majorly shocking, the only ones that didn��t really know about the Pillars were Kuuli, Bear and Lason so only those three had anything to really think about.

    Gial lent in scratching his beard. So the only thing that��s really changed is that we��ll be gettin�� to the capital sooner, correct?�� He asked.

    I shrugged my shoulders nodding. ��Pretty much. And that Venyas going to be coming with us too.�� I told him.

    Venya rolled her eyes. ��Yes, thank you for remembering me�� D*cks,�� She grumbled.

    Alka, who had been sitting quietly until now nodded her head. ��This is good, time was already short for you, any way to shorten the time spent travelling is good.�� The shaman continued to nod her head.

    Gial shrugged. ��I definitely agree that this is best course of action, but I have a question,�� He stated before turning his head to Cadiz. ��Have you been in on this, the entire time?�� He asked.

    Cadiz smiled resting her arm under her other arm. ��But of course darling. As soon as Vincent turned up at the doorstep of the palace and told us his knowledge of what he was the Queen issued an order to all her loyal subject to keep an eye out for suspicious monsters,�� She paused looking at Venya and I. ��So of course when I was told that Gial turned up at one of my docks with two powerful looking Monsters and an interesting entourage I sent a messenger to the Queen. Then it was just my job to stall you until these two arrived,�� she finished motioning towards Gama and Aedi.

    Gial folded his arms before nodding, seemingly satisfied. ��So where exactly is this platform y��all were yappin�� on about?�� He asked them.

    Aedi looked around and pointed back towards the town. ��That way.�� She replied with a smile.

    The big bird standing next to her, gently shifted her pointing arm to left and took a deep sigh. ��It��s a little ways outside of the settlement.�� She corrected. ��We��ll acquire some last minute supplies and leave tomorrow.�� She told us.

    The giant bird then turned around and flew towards the town. Venya walked up next to me watching the bird fly off and folded her arms. ��If we��re not leaving until tomorrow, then why exactly did we have to leave the dungeon so early?�� She whispered a complaint.

    My expression turned to one of puzzlement. It was a good point. ��That��s because Gama likes to show off.�� We turned to see Aedo eavesdropping with an innocent smile on her face.

    I turned back up towards Venya and rolled my eyes. That would explain pretty much everything that��s happened today, although I��m pretty sure if I was a twenty foot bird I would probably want to show off my abilities too.

    I shook my head and waved my hand forwards. ��Let��s just go,�� I sighed as I began to walk. I could hear murmering as the others followed closely behind.

    The other Demons we passed were still giving us looks filled with contempt, but they also averted their eyes a lot. Perhaps Cadiz said something to the authorities around here whilst we were in the dungeon.

    When we arrived at the fort Cadiz sent a few of her soldiers to go and fetch supplies and then carried on leading us out another exit towards what I assumed was Gamas camp. Our party made our way through the rest of the jungle, when we finally reached the edge, we could see the platform we would be calling home for the next few weeks.. It was a little longer than the ship we originally came here on, with about half the height to it. It also had a similar shape, but was quite a bit thinner. There was also obviously no steering wheel on it and also the railings on the side were solid with plenty of high walls to shield us for the wind I suppose.

    Four long thick ropes were securely bolted on to it, two on either side, they all fastened to a gigantic harness that lay on the floor nearby. The ��ship�� for lack of a better word, was much larger than I had thought it would considering a single bird will be carrying it. Even so I couldn��t see how we would all fit on it.

    When I brought this up with Cadiz, she told me that she wasn��t coming with us. I had completely forgotten that she was originally going to leave us at the edge of her border, however as soon as she said that Gamas head picked up and turned to face us.

    ��Ah yes. I almost forgot to tell you. Lady Cadiz, at the very least you must come with us. The Queens requires your help,�� She informed the demon next to me.

    Cadiz let out a thin sly smile. ��Ah. There has been progress?�� She asked. Gama nodded in reply. ��Then the Queen has my undivided attention.�� She finished with a bow.

    I raised an eyebrow. ��Progress?�� I asked the two of them.

    The large demon gently laid her finger across my lips. ��Shush now darling. Things like this cannot be discussed in public.�� She replied with a wink.

    I folded my arms. ��Alright fine, but that best mean I get an explanation when we arrive.�� I replied pouting.

    Cadizes smile deepened. ��All in due time, my dear. All in due time.�� The woman then turned around and began walking towards her guards. I suppose even if she��s coming there isn��t enough room for all of her guards and everyone else, so she��s probably gone to tell them to return home without her. At a guess at least.

    I can��t exactly say I��m not suspicious here though, what can��t they discuss exactly and who isn��t allowed to hear it? In a way I should be thankful, even now I��m certain those damned Light Elves are watching us and who knows how far they��ll go to get in my way. I can��t give them anything else to use against me or my allies.

    With the rest of the day left over to relax, I decided to enjoy the sun. We were sitting on the edge of a huge desert, there was nothing but flat sand and rock for miles around us. I sat in the shade of the ship just watching it, occasionally a horde of strange monsters would walk past, or a travelling demon could be spotted off in the distance. Otherwise it was oddly calming.

    By the time evening had rolled around I had already been joined by Vinn, Alvir, Venya and for some reason Wrok who was obviously meditating. Although doing it much closer to us than usual.

    It was a peaceful night, and oddly comforting. With the knowledge that we would reach the capital than much sooner, I could relax. I couldn��t forget, however, that my brother would be waiting for us. It doesn��t seem like a coincidence that we��re meeting so fast and despite how excited and happy I am, I��m certain it��s a sign of the trouble our world is in.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 164 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 59] +8

    [Health: 51855/51855] +4480

    [Mana: 8522/8522] + 640

    [Stamina: 38919/38919] +3002

    [Hunger: 38910/38919] +3002

    [Attack: 34728] +2890

    [Defence: 61873 + 22000] +5340

    [Magic Attack: 9307] + 598

    [Magic Defence: 17951] + 1001

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)]               [Poison Resistance lvl 8]                [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8]                       [Lightning Resistance lvl 5]            [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)]                     [Amplified Vision lvl 9]                    [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 72}] Up!

    [tough stomach lvl 8]                            [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9]    [Polearm Expert lvl 5]

    [Demifoot lvl 10]                                    [Warriors Heart lvl 50] Up!             [Warriors Will lvl 36]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 42] Up!              [Greater Regeneration lvl 8]          [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 17]                            [Skinning lvl 5]                                 [Tanning lvl 4]

    [Leatherworking lvl 7]                            [Carving lvl 3]                                   [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 16}] Up!                       [{Pillars Aura lvl 14}]Up!

 Chapter 34: ~Day 166-170~ The Mushroom Flies

    ~Day 166~

    It was a pleasant and slow morning, there was no immediate urgency to leave as thanks to Gama we��d already be cutting off possibly months from our travel time. So, everyone was taking their time to board. Some wandered off to the fort to get some breakfast others just sat around talking. Personally, I took Alvir and Vinn off to one corner so they could play around a bit before we took off. I don��t know how often we��ll be setting back down after all.

    I set myself down on a rock on the edge of the jungle to enjoy the sights of the desert, and my two pets playing in front of it. No one else was around, it was peaceful and quiet. I felt a calm smile make it��s way onto my face. Before I could truly relax however, I heard a quiet gust of wind from behind me.

    ��Lady Ellena.�� A familiar voice called out to me.

    With a short, yet deep sigh my smile vanished as soon as it got there. ��Amenia.�� I replied.

    I heard a little rustling as the Elf came a little closer. ��Lady Ellena. I told you to stay out of the Demon Continents affairs.�� She whispered weakly.

    I scratched my head still not turning to face her. ��As far as I��m aware I haven��t gotten involved yet.�� I grumbled.

    Out of the corner of my eye I saw the vague figure of Amenia resting against the closest tree. ��My superiors aren��t that stupid my lady. You��re on your way to the capital. We��re feeling very conflicted about that.�� She told me.

    ��You bunch have no sense of privacy do you?�� I growled. ��If you��ve been watching me that closely you��ll also know our brothers at the capital too right?��

    The Elf let out a troubled breath. ��That��s precisely why we��re conflicted.�� She replied.

    I sat still my eyes fixed on Alvir and Vinn playing around in the sand. The sounds of the wind rustling the trees and snaking its way through the nearby dunes pierced through the air. To my right I could hear the vague chatter of our camp. ��I really�� Don��t understand you lot.�� I finally ended the silence.

    ��Understand us milady?�� She asked.

    I finally turned to look at the Elf. Her clothes had been repaired to some extent, but she was clearly still suffering and seemed to have a few new injuries. ��A race of intelligent powerful Elves who look over the entire world, see all its people, all it��s beauty and yet all you want to do is f*ck it over.�� I replied.

    Amenia gritted her teeth. ��We��re trying to save the world!�� She replied through controlled anger.

    ��Oh really? By doing what? Torturing and blinding your own people? Killing innocents? What exactly is that saving?�� I asked containing my anger.

    The blinded Elf in front of me held a fleeting expression of shock, before calming herself down. ��You just�� You don��t understand how much is truly at stake here milady.�� She struggled to reply.

    I sighed once again. ��I already know this goes beyond just King Levias. I just wish someone would tell me how.�� With a shake of my head I turned back to look at the desert.

    ��I��ve already said too much.�� The Elf replied.

    I let out a disappointed breath of air. Is it really too much to ask for someone to just tell me what exactly is going on? I can��t imagine anything that would make me side with the damn Light Elves though.

    ��Just�� Please Lady Ellena. Do not get involved with rebellion. I��m begging you, none of us want to see you sad.�� She pleaded with me.

    A chuckle escaped my lips. ��Don��t worry. I��m not stupid enough to put my friends lives in danger.�� I answered her plead.

    Amenias face lit up. ��Does that mean, you��re just going to the capital to meet your brother?�� She asked excitedly.

    With a grin I turned my head to face hers. ��I never said that.�� I smirked.

    The Elves eyes widened. ��Milady�� What do you me-�� The Elf stopped mid sentence. Her ears pricked up, then out of nowhere she vanished. Just a few seconds later I heard a rustling of the bushes to my right as Gials face popped into view. ��I��m not interruptin�� anythin�� am I missy?�� He asked with a quizzical expression.

    I shook my head. ��No. Why do you ask?�� I questioned him with a tilt of my head.

    Gial scratched his beard, which had grown more and more unkempt since I��d met him. ��Nothin��. Just thought I heard talkin�� is all.�� He replied narrowing his eyes.

    With a short sigh I stood up grabbing Skullcrusher as I did. ��A little friend of ours came to have a chat with me again.�� I told him as I began a slow walk towards Alvir and Vinn. Gial looked to the ground for a brief second, a meek smile just visible under his hat. Then, letting out a short snigger, he lifted his head up and jogged to my side. ��I take it you��re here to tell me we��re leaving?�� I asked the Dark Elf.

    He raised an eyebrow before letting out a chuckle. ��Yes ma��am. I was told to fetch ya, but don��t you think there are particular matters y��all need to be worrying about a bit more right now?�� He asked me with a sideways glance.

    With a long sigh I turned my head towards Gial. ��I have no idea what I��m going to do.�� I confessed. ��I know what I have to do, I know what I should do, but I also know what that will cost.�� I finished.

    Gials smile turned sympathetic. ��Miss. I��ve already told you. We��ll accept whatever choice you make. Even if that means���� The odd elf replied to me, trailing off at the end.

    ��Even if it means your death���� I finished Gials sentence. ��What exactly would have been the point in helping your people live if I just sacrifice you later.�� My brain was beginning to hurt. How long was I going to mull this over for? Surely nothing is worth sacrificing all these people for. Would the Light Elves even go for those we met on the Demon Continent? It seems like something they��d do.

    I felt a palm reach up to the back of my head and gently rub the back of it. ��It��s a lot of pressure to burden one young lady with, it has to be said.�� The Elves voice was gentle.

    For a moment, I enjoyed the feeling of comfort. It reminded of my childhood. All the ones I remember at least. Of course, this was a little different. Is this what it��s like to have an older sibling? Well�� Of course not, I��m far older than Gial. At least if you count all my lives. Still, the Dark Elf does have a level of maturity I��ve yet to reach in this life.

    I reached my hand around to my back and gently patted the Elfs hand. ��Thanks Gial.�� I replied to him with a soft smile. I wonder why Gial always seems to be the one that comforts me about this situation. I suppose I��m lucky that it��s him that keeps catching me really, I don��t want to have to burden the other with my whining.

    A dull thud sounded as Gial slapped my back a few times. ��Good girl.�� He grinned. ��Now come on. We best be leaving.�� The Elf waved his hand as he turned back to the campsite. I could now see our crew beginning to board the platform that would be carrying us on the next leg of our journey.

    Truth be told, underneath all my panicking about the Light Elves, there was a hint of excitement. Another pillar would be waiting for us at our destination, maybe one more knowledgeable about us than Venya or I. Not just that, but he��s our third sibling. Honestly, I have no idea what he��s going to be like, but that��s exactly why it��s so exciting.

    ��Are you ready, Pillar?�� Gama��s voice pierced my wandering mind as we arrived. Gama now wore the harness connected to the ship and seemed eager to fly.

    I looked up at the deck o the ship, it seemed like everyone was already ready, even Gial Alvir and Vinn were clambering on. I turned my head back to Gama and gave her a short precise nod before making my own way on to the raised platform.

    When we were all safely on, the giant bird turned her head towards the south. ��Alright. Let us depart.�� She announced before flapping her huge wings.

    The gust as she slowly began to take off battered us like a storm, but it wasn��t enough to knock anybody over. Although, when the whole ship began to lift up a long with Gama there were a few unstable legs. I began to wobble with the ship so quickly grabbed onto a nearby railing as we slowly lifted of the ground.

    After a few moments, the ships rocking subsided as the ropes took the entire strain of the weight. Then, it was still. With a smile I looked around. We were flying, well and truly flying. The ground below was slowly growing more and more distant, I could make out the dungeon just across the jungle too. Looking up I could see the ship was trailing slightly behind Gama, which was to be expected. We were also beginning to pick up a lot of speed, yet the wind wasn��t too bad. That was probably thanks to the tall curved front of the ship barricading us from most of the wind.

    I felt a hand tap my back and turned to see Aedi and Cadiz standing behind me. Aedi was beaming. ��What do you think?�� She asked with a grin.

    I patted the railing I was standing near. ��To be honest, it��s incredible.�� I replied.

    Aedi jumped up a little. ��I know right. It��s like vooosh through the sky but we don��t have to worry about slaps from the wind. It��s way better than walking!�� She replied doing an odd sort of semi-dance.

    I let out a small chuckle before looking at Cadiz. ��So what��s the plan exactly? How often are we going to land?�� I asked her.

    Cadiz gently rested her right arm on her left raising it up to her chin. ��Well even Gama needs to rest and with the added weight she��ll have to stop every few days. Other than that we��ll be making a straight shot for the capital.�� She told me with a sharp smile before turning away to look towards a certain Dark Elf. ��Of course that leaves us stuck in the sky with just each other for the time being.�� She grinned menacingly. ��Anything could happen my dear.�� She finished before walking slowly towards the same Elf.

    Aedis smile turned to one of sympathy. ��I feel sorry for your friend.�� She told me. If that��s how Aedi of all people reacts to Cadiz showing interest in someone, I think I should probably also feel sorry for Gial. I think we all should.

    For a while longer, I just sat resting my arms on the railings, with the wind in my hair I watched the ground fly by far below. This was a new experience, even for me. The ships back on Ein were nothing like this, they were too fast to enjoy the scenery. This ship however, was just the right speed.

    Occasionally I would spot a group of Wolves, travelers or strange desert monster, but for the most part the vast empty desert was, well, empty. Looking into the horizon every which way sported only more visions of sand. Although once or twice I felt as though I saw another floating dungeon, but that could have been a trick of the light.

    To he honest, this way of travelling was a complete luxury, the wind negated a large amount of the heat without being unbearable itself and thanks to the ship having multiple levels we could keep our food and drink cool inside.

    It kind of irritates me that it took so long for Gama to decide to help us, but I suppose she had to be sure. I��m really not sure how much help Venya and I will be though, if I even do end up being able to help that is. We��re both strong, there��s no denying that. Possibly the two strongest members of this group, although there is a lot of debate to be had there. Still, I doubt even our strength can compare to what the Demon Queens strongest can offer. Perhaps our help is more something the Queens loyals can��t do in such a delicate situation. It seems as though wherever I go I just pick up more troubles.

    As evening fell I had barely noticed, somehow becoming distracted by the sights for almost the entire day. I didn��t even notice the fact that someone had been cooking food. I found my way over to where the others were sitting and sat down to eat with them.

    It was good food, but to be honest I��m starting to wonder if I��m just easy to please. I used to eat moss, so I don��t think I��m exactly fussy. Halfway through the meal though, Cadiz suddenly disappeared with her lightning fast speed. A few seconds later, we caught a glimpse of her on top of the Gamas back feeding her food. I didn��t really think about it, but how exactly does Gama usually eat when travelling like this. She said she��ll fly for several days straight, but does that also means she usually goes without food for that same amount?

    After a few trips from Cadiz, Gama had finished quite a large meal. So I imagine she was feeling pretty satisfied. I was too, to be fair. Cadiz�� guards that had come with us could cook quite well. Still not the best I had had, but still good.

    With dinner over, and night drawing in, we all headed to bed. I got a hammock just like the others, but they had modified it to be able to fit my large size. At the foot of my hammock were a couple of bundles of large cloth for Alvir and Vinn who take up a lot of room just by themselves.

    The three of use managed to hold an entire corner of the ship to ourselves. I��m hoping, maybe in the future, I��ll perhaps evolve into something a bit smaller?

    ~Day 167~

    In the belly of the ship, it was almost impossible to tell that we were flying through the sky. There was barely any rocking and almost no wind got inside. Thanks to that, I slept surprisingly well for my first time in the sky.

    The same couldn��t be said for Odwiff however, who apparently didn��t get any sleep and was on the edge of ��vomitin�� his fookin�� lungs out�� apparently. It seems as though the feeling had been growing since we first took off, but didn��t really hit him hard until he went to bed. He��s been ranting most of the morning about how flying through the sky is just unnatural for a Dwarf, he belongs on solid ground.

    I did ask him how it was any different to sailing on the water and he claimed that at least then you have somewhere you can escape to, you can��t swim through the sky. Which is a good point, for whatever reason however, I find this way of travel much more to my liking than sailing by sea. Perhaps that��s something to do with my past life? I flew through the sky in various odd vehicles back then. Although that was in space.

    Other than the constant worry of Odwiffs insides making their way to the outside, not much happened today. I thought maybe staring at the countryside would have become boring on the second day, but from up here there is always something new to see. That��s not to say I spent the whole day just staring at the ground. I spent some time with Odwiff, obviously. We all took turns just to help him keep going. After that I also spent a bit of time with Venya. We were talking about a few things, first about Ein, then about her future. After we find our brother, she said she doesn��t know what she��s going to do. The whole reason she was going to split with the rest of our group was to find him, but now she doesn��t really have a reason to go her own way.

    I don��t really know why she can��t just stay with us. Is she worried she won''t grow if she��s in such a big group? If that��s the case then I can understand, but that doesn��t seem to be the reason. I tried asking her, but she��s a bit evasive. In the meantime, she seems to be in a good mood, it��s just talking about the future that seems to put a gloomy look on her face.

    We reached the end of the day with no real incidents occuring, Odwiff even managed to keep his lungs in the entire day and seemed to be settling down. Well, somewhat settling. Gama also informed Cadiz that she could keep going for another day, so we wouldn��t be landing until tomorrow, much to the old man''s dismay.

    ~Day 168~

    It was the start of our third day in the air. Gama informed us we would be stopping early afternoon for her to rest on the ground. I��m impressed that she��s managed to fly this long. She��s had almost a solid three days of flight whilst carrying this entire ship, that seems pretty incredible to me.

    When we began to descend, something occurred to me. How exactly is this going to work? I decided to ask Cadiz as the ground inevitably grew closer and closer. She told me it would be exactly how we took off, but reversed. Which does seem simple enough.

    Just as Cadiz told me, our descent slowed massively as Gama gently guided our ship to the ground. The smaller flat base of the ship touched the sand with a quiet thud as it dug into the granules. Then shortly after Gama landed swiftly in front of us.

    There was no need to unpack much other than a few camping supplies, so I helped with that grabbing firewood and bedrolls. Alvir carried most of the rest in his harness, which was a bit tight now since he evolved again. I probably need to adjust that at some point. Over by Gama a few of Cadizes guards were working on getting her harness off. They had placed a big bucket of clean water that Gama was happily lapping up.

    As I turned to go back up to the ship, I heard the muffled sound of people talking nearby. Not surprising really, considering I was surrounded by people, but this was coming from behind the ship. Curious, I slowly crept towards the sound hiding myself at the back end of the ship.

    ��Well why are you telling me lass?�� I heard an old voice say. It was clearly Odwiff, I would recognise his voice anyway.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Who is he talking to? ��I can��t! What if it makes her hate me or something?�� The other voice replied. It clearly belonged to Venya. What are they talking about I wonder?

    Odwiff sighed. ��Don��t be ridiculous lass. You know she��s not like that.�� He scolded her.

    Venya let out a frustrated grunt. ��But it��s so f*cking hard. I��m not good with emotions!�� She exclaimed.

    I really do want to know what they��re talking about. It��s alright to step in right? ��What exactly did you need to tell me?�� I asked emerging from the shadows.

    ��F*CK A DUCK!�� Venya yelled nearly jumping out of her skin.

    Odwiff rubbed the bridge of his nose and shook his head. ��I think what ya�� sister was trying to say, is it��s surprising to see you.�� He told me before slapping Venyas back. ��Now come on lass. Don��t you have something to say?��

    Venya stepped forward, timidly twirling her fingers. ��Well y��see. The thing is Ellena. It��s about why I want to go my own way.�� She said glancing up at me.

    So it was about that? What reason could make me hate her? Is she sick of me or something? ��Wel-Well, what is it?�� I asked a little flustered.

    The frog-like monster in front of me was being awfully timid, which was odd for her. ��Well you see. The reason I want to go my own way is.. Uh. Well basically. I- I want to stop living under your shadow!�� She finished wincing her eyes shut.

    I blinked a few times. ��Under my shadow?�� I asked looking over at Odwiff who nodded with a shrug. I tilted my head. ��You were under my shadow?�� I asked confused.

    Venya opened her eyes blinking whilst Odwiff grasped his face with the palm of his hand. ��Are you shitting me? Of course I am!�� Venya raised her voice with frustration.

    I was a little taken aback, I had no idea she felt like that, why would she feel like that? ��I uh�� I never meant for you to feel like that.�� I replied drooping my head.

    Odwiff shook his head. ��Oh lass���� He sighed.

    I felt soft arms wrap around my body. ��It��s not your fault Ellena and I��m not mad at you for anything.�� Venya said taking one of her arms and lifting my chin up. ��It��s just. I��m a pillar too, I need to be strong and I can��t if I just follow you around.�� She smiled sadly.

    My heart sunk a little. I guess people do talk to me over her a lot and I suppose I am always left in charge, but I��m the older sister aren��t I? It��s my job to look after her. I lifted my eyes and looked Venya in the eye. There was so much conviction there, I couldn��t exactly get upset at her either.

    With a sigh I nodded my head. ��I understand. Just�� Be careful���� I replied.

    A big grin spread across my sisters face as she slapped her hand on my back. ��I won��t be leaving until we reach the capital so don��t go saying goodbye yet, y��here?�� She beamed.

    Oh yeah. I sort of forgot about that, that��s kind of embarrassing. ��Good point.�� I chuckled rubbing the back of my head.

    Venya gave a satisfied single nod before walking past me. ��Now, I��m gonna go help out, you comin��?�� She asked.

    ��Yeah. I��ll be right there.�� I replied with a quick smile.

    The Frog girl shrugged and made her way around the corner. When I was sure she was gone I turned to Odwiff with watery eyes. The Old Dwarf said nothing but waved his hand at me to kneel down then brought my head into his chest. ��Thank you.�� I muttered.

    ��You can cry if you want lass.�� He told me, his voice filled with sympathy.

    I chuckled. ��It��s not like I��ll never see her again. This isn��t anything worth crying over.�� I replied.

    Odwiff gently patted the back of my head, before clearing his throat. ��Y��know lass, I��m perfectly happy comforting ya, but I��m afraid these horns of yours are making this a bit difficult.�� He chuckled gently.

    My eyes burst open wide as I reared back, looking at his cheek I could see the dent of where my horn was resting, I bowed my head quickly. ��I am so sorry!�� A yelp escaped my lips.

    The Old man just laughed at me. ��Come on lass, they��re not exactly sharp, don��t worry about it.�� He told me, patting my shoulder as he walked past me. ��Now come on, we��ve got to help out too.�� He finished with a wink.

    I let out a deep breath of air before coming to my feet and following after the Dwarf. It seems as though I��m not the only one that relies on Odwiff for advice and comfort, does he just act like a dad to everyone? Honestly though, that wouldn��t surprise me.

    There wasn��t much left to do by the time Odwiff and I came to help out. So within a few minutes the camp was set up and dinner was underway. I thought it would be a good idea to try and fight something to hunt since none of us had done any kind of training for a few days. I took Alvir and Vinn with me, although Vinn didn��t seem to want to get involved again.

    Although to be honest it didn��t really matter, the desert was so empty that we only managed to find one Wolf and it just seemed to want to play. Which I suppose is thanks to my Wolfmother skill. I could see something quite large wandering around it the distance, but to be honest I don��t think Alvir and I have time to go chasing after giants in the desert. Besides, it��s difficult to determine the strength of something like that, or the actual size for that matter.

    We wondered back to camp after having no more luck and settled down for dinner. Venya seemed like she was back to normal, but I think I caught her glancing my way a few times. Still, as the older sibling I have to respect her decision, even if I can��t entirely understand it.

    After we finished our food, the alcohol was released, Cadiz happily used plenty of our storage space for wine and ale. So we had a bit of a party which I��m sure will end up with a few hangovers. Even Gama got involved. That night, everyone went to bed a little later than expected.

    ~Day 169~

    Finally, it was time to meet the one I would be working under. Judia Blackale. I was stood right outside of the captain''s quarters on 211th pathfinder company''s command ship. Also known as the ��Black Arrow�� apparently. What kind of naming sense was that? Just because she��s ��Blackale�� her ship has to be black something too?

    I took a deep breath to try and keep my composure before knocking gently on her door. After a few seconds I heard the sound of quick shuffling and a throat clearing cough. ��You may enter.�� A voice from inside called out.

    Without a pause the door opened to reveal the woman herself, but it wasn��t exactly what I was expecting. The office was a complete mess. Different wordpads lay all over the floor, there were bits of paperwork too even though such a thing was rarely practised today. Books games and clothes also littered the place although much closer to her private area than her office. Of course that was only what I could see from outside her private room, who knows what it��s like inside. Finally my eyes settles on the young Dwarf sitting infront of me who wore a forced smile. It��s not hard to see why.

    She brought her hands together and attempted to compose herself. ��Excuse the mess, I��m still in the process of moving in. You must be Lieutenant Commander Anya. Am I correct?�� She asked.

    I bowed my head. ��You are Ma��am. And you must be Commodore Blackale.�� I replied stiffly. Dwarfs prefer being known by their family names for some reason.

    Blackale close her eyes nodding her head. ��That��s right.�� The young Dwarf took a deep breath. ��I won��t beat around the bush Anya. I know what the situation is here and I know you��re probably not happy about it.�� She said looking me in the eye. ��But like it or not I am your commanding officer and you will obey me.�� She finished narrowing her eyes, challenging me.

    After a few seconds I smirked. ��That was never out of the question. I will follow my orders like a good soldier.�� I replied before stepping forward. ��However. If, you get any of the men under my command killed for a reason I don��t like you��ll know about it.�� I placed my hands on the Dwarfs desk.

    A bead of sweat ran down her face as she reared back slightly. ��D-don��t think you can threaten your commanding officer so easily, human.�� She fought back standing to her feet. Which wasn��t that threatening when you consider her size. ��I know all about why you��re here. You think I��m any happier than you about you being posted here? A murderer in my crew?�� She growled. ��You��d best watch it��s not you putting our men in danger.�� She finished.

    I squeezed my fist, gripping the metal table below me as it moaned struggling under my fist. I took a deep breath gritting my teeth before standing back up. ��I�� Understand ma��am. I will be careful not to ruin your expectations.�� I replied calmly.

    The Dwarf looked bewildered as her gaze switched from me to her desk, which had two distinct hand prints embedded into it. ��Y-yes. Well, as long as you behave we��ll have no problem.�� She was clearly disturbed, yet she still spoke with some conviction.

    I suppose I��ve scared her enough, my original goal was just to see how well she would behave under stress, but she made me genuinely angry. So perhaps I went too far? Or maybe not far enough. Still, she can mostly hold her cool. Still�� It��s not enough, not yet. This girl could have the makings of a great commander, I just have to draw it out.

    Still�� She p*sses me off. ��Do I have permission to board my ship and inspect my crew?�� I asked with a forced politeness.

    Commodore Blackale seemed to come back to her senses for a moment. ��Huh? Oh, yes of course. You��re dismissed.�� She told me waving me away. I bowed my head and left for the door. ��Uh. Before you go. May I ask what you might be calling your ship? You have been given that right after all.�� She asked me.

    What sort of question to ask when you were just terrified a minute ago. A fast recovery time maybe? Still what will I call it? I suppose I have thought about it and really there��s only one thing that springs to mind. I turned my head back to my new Commander and looked her in the eye. ��Redemption.�� I replied.

    My eyes fluttered open. Huh. Since when was I in a desert? I sat up and looked around. Ah, I forgot. These memories are getting vivid. Well of course they are they��re memories. ��You alright miss?�� I looked to my right to see Gial lying nearby.

    It took me until then to realise I was sitting up. ��Uh, yeah. Just a memory that��s all.�� I replied before getting out of my bedroll.

    Gial smiled weakly in his half asleep state. ��It��s been a while since ya last. Y��know ya can go back to sleep, the suns barely started risin��.�� The elf told me.

    I smiled back at him shaking my head. ��I��m awake, might as well make us of it.�� I told him as I finished rolling up my bed.

    Gial shrugged before turning to his other side. ��Suit yourself.�� He yawned.

    After I was done clearing away my sleeping area, I grabbed Skullcrusher and made my way away from the camp. I greeted the guards on shift as I walked past as they seemed surprised to see anyone up already.

    I spent the next few hours wandering around looking for something to fight, staying close enough to the campsite to be able to at least see it. If I don��t try and do this every time we land I��m going to get rusty. Luckily I had a bit more luck this time over last night. I managed to find a rather grumpy giant worm. It��s body must have been about twenty foot long.

    I had a nice little tangle with that creature, but to be honest it was kind of weak despite it��s pretty large size. I imagine it is difficult for a worm to be powerful, they��re not exactly know for it.

    Still my thoughts were if there��s one there��s got to be more, so I spent the rest of the morning scouring the desert floors. I did find one, but even with that extra second kill I only got up one level in total. Still it��s better than no levels and at least it wasn��t a total loss.

    By the time I returned to the camp breakfast was already well underway and a few of our men were reattaching Gamas harness. I jogged over to those left over who were moving everything back onto the ship.

    ��Dune Burrowers lass. Those were Dune Burrowers.�� Odwiff told me after I explained where I��d been.

    I sighed. ��They were kind of disappointing, even more so with that name.�� I told him as I lifted a few barrels of ale on to my shoulders.

    I heard Cadiz chuckle nearby. ��Oh darling, if only demon farmers could hear you say that.�� She replied.

    I tilted my head. ��What do you mean?�� I asked.

    Cadiz patted me on the back. ��Do you sometimes forget not everyone is as deadly as this little group here.�� She asked motioning to our group.

    ��Come to think of it I suppose it would have been quite dangerous to a normal human.�� I replied after a sudden realization.

    She shook her head. ��To a normal anything, my dear.�� She corrected me before walking off chuckling to herself.

    Odwiff patted the side of my leg. ��Power is somethin�� you��ll never get used to aye lass?�� He asked me.

    I shrugged my shoulders. ��I thought I already was.�� I replied.

    The Dwarf grinned lifting up another barrel. ��That thought process is just proof.�� He winked.

    I picked up the final barrel in the camp and caught pace with him. Proof of what? That I still don��t know my own power. Well I do at least know that much, I��m just not good at scaling it compared to the norm. So that must be what he means.

    It wasn��t much longer until everything was ready for our second take off. We had all finished breakfast and were all waiting patiently on the deck of the ship. Odwiff had prepared himself somewhat more carefully this time as he didn��t want a repeat. I doubt it��s going to change much though, you won��t get over flying sickness in just a few days.

    So without any further delay, Gama took off from the ground, lifting us as she did so. It was still an exciting feeling and watching the ground slowly get further and further away from us was just as beautiful.

    Unfortunately, judging by the fact that Odwiff ran off holding his mouth it��s safe to say he is not yet over his sickness. Not that I can judge considering I could have dealt with ocean travel a bit better.

    The rest of the day passed by peacefully. I had a small chat with Venya about my last dream, but she couldn��t tell me too much more about Blackale. It seems as though my feelings at that time weren��t off though, she did at least eventually become a good leader. I get the feeling it wasn��t a quick improvement though.

    Even as nighttime rolled around however, Odwiff was as usual having a bit of trouble. The hammocks most of the men were using for beds were already quite good for offsetting the swaying of the ship, but just to be sure he could sleep comfortably the Dwarf had been devising a way of making the completely offset it. Tonight would be his first test run, he had made a sort of complicated system with various gears and ropes, it wasn��t exactly my expertise. I fell asleep with a smile on my face, wishing him the best of luck.

    ~Day 170~

    A success! Or at least a partial one. The old Dwarf managed to fall asleep quite happily, of course he kept a bucket by his bedside just in case. The reason I say it was only a partial success however, was that after he woke up, he just felt even more ill. Something about switching from the comfort and stillness of the hammock to the rocking of the wind battered ship just did not sit well with his stomach. Needless to say he skipped breakfast.

    When I had finished my breakfast and made my way to the deck of the ship, I noticed even more people than usual were watching the ground pass us by. It seems as though we were flying over a quite visually pleasing canyon. For some reason deep down in the shade of the canyon an abundant jungle grew.

    ��It��s beautiful isn��t it?�� A voice came from my right side.

    ��Lason?! You��re up and about.�� I grinned at the soldier next to me. He was standing, which he hasn��t been able to do since we met up with him. He was using a crutch, but he was still standing.

    The soldier chuckled. ��Just about.�� He replied motioning to his crutch. Behind him stood Kuuli and Bear who waved gently. The soldier looked down at the jungle, when he did his smile turned a little sadder. ��You know, I heard you talking yesterday. About the Dune Burrowers, It got me thinking about things.�� He told me.

    I tilted my head. ��What do you mean?�� I asked.

    He looked over at his friends. ��Us three. We��re considered strong, very strong back home. Much stronger than a regular human. Yet none of us would last five minutes on our own in that jungle down there. It��d be filled with terrifying monsters.�� He then looked to me. ��Then you compare us with people like you, Cadiz or the Captain�� It��s like comparing Ants to Wolves.�� He sighed.

    I knitted my brow. ��I still don��t really understand���� I replied.

    Lason let out a sigh. ��It��s just�� Disheartening you know? Can effort ever trump talent?�� He asked before sighing again.

    I hesitantly put my arm against his back and patted it gently before looking up at the other two. They both held a similar look of sympathy. ��I��m sorry�� I- I didn��t mean to make you feel that way.�� I tried to assure him.

    Lason looked up at me and shook his free hand. ��No, no. I��m not trying to blame you or anything Ellena. Just�� I was thinking that after I recovered I might just stick to where I can be helpful, back at home protecting the citizens. You know?�� He smiled glumly.

    My eyes drifted down to his crutch then back down to the canyon below. ��So are you saying when Lord Avalas heads home you��re going to stay there even if the others are sent somewhere else?�� I asked.

    Lason nodded. ��Yeah. I mean, they should really have a few stronger soldiers stay around home to help protect it anyway to be fair. Of course I��ll need to ask the Captain and Lord Avalas first, but you know what they��re like.�� He chuckled.

    A breath of air escaped my lips. Those two, I can��t imagine them forcing a man to fight. Although Hawkwood is a captain so maybe�� ��What about you two?�� I asked them.

    Kuuli seemed startled then looked to Bear and back to me. ��W-well. I mean, I can certainly relate to Lason, we both can, but�� The fight against Lavias? That��s something that comes once in a lifetime, I��m not gonna miss that no matter what.�� She said grinning. ��Course. That doesn��t mean I��m not just going to sit on the sidelines and watch.�� She finished chuckling.

    Lason nodded his head, his free hand stroking his now stubbly chin. ��That��s not a bad idea, maybe I��ll come and watch too.�� He laughed.

    I can understand that, but I was thinking about more than just that. What if the peace talks go badly and they end up going to war with the Empire or even any of their neighbours. These times are difficult and whilst I can understand him wanting to stay home, is that really a luxury we can afford? Weaker than us or not, Lason is still a phenomenal fighter and we need as many of those as possible on the front line.

    I pinched my forehead. Honestly, what am I thinking. Lason almost died to get here and I want him to keep fighting? How heartless can I be? ��Ellena, you alright?�� Lason asked tapping my arm.

    I took a short breath. ��Yeah, yeah I��m fine. My mind was just wandering that��s all.�� I replied to him.

    A sad smirk jumped onto Lasons face. ��Are you disappointed?�� He asked.

    I looked him in the eye then turned back to watch the scenery. ��That��s not quite it.�� I replied. ��It��s more along the lines of guilt.��

    ��It��s not like any of this is your fault?�� He said tilting his head with a very confused look.

    My lips curled up as a chuckle escaped them. ��I suppose not, but unfortunately that��s just how my heart works.�� I replied looking at him with a smile.

    The beaten soldier smiled back, still looking a little confused, but satisfied. Then he looked like he remembered something. ��Oh hey. We were going to go play some cards, you want to join us?�� He asked.

    Cards, huh? I suppose it��s a good way to pass the time, although I must admit I��m not very familiar with most card based games. I shrugged my shoulders. ��Sure, I��ll join you, but you��ll probably have to teach me the rules to whatever it is we��re playing.�� I grinned.

    The game we played was a little thing Bear learnt from an old friend whose ancestor was reincarnated from Earth. The game was called ��New Market�� and was popular with the ancestors family in his previous life. It was an interesting game, although I have to admit with my small knowledge of cards it may have been one of the more boring games and I had no idea.

    Still we played the game for quite a few hours and a few others even got involved. Odwiff stayed for an hour or so along with Gial and for some reason Wrok decided to just watch us for a while.

    Turns out usually the game is played with coin, but they didn��t want to put pressure on a new player like me, so we played just for fun. Which is a good thing to be honest as I was pretty hopeless at the game.

    When we were finally done with the game, it was only a few more hours until dinner. I decided that it was time I tried doing something a bit more productive on this trip. So I called Alvir over with my supplies and started thinking of something to do. However, to my surprised Alvir actually requested something.

    Seems as though he wants a saddle attached to his harness. I��ve never known anything to actually want to be a mount. I��m definitely too big to ride him, I��m sure he could take the weight, but it might look a little ridiculous.

    He has been getting on quite well with Aedi recently, so perhaps it��s part of them playing. Or maybe he just likes the idea of being a warriors mount, who knows. Still it gives me something to do and it��s not exactly like I have anything against the idea. I need to adjust his harness anyway since he��s gotten a little bigger.

    So for the next few hours I got to work on that, although to be honest that wasn��t enough time to do much of anything. I managed to adjust the harness, but that was the easy part. Starting tomorrow I��m going to get to work on the saddle. I��ve seen saddles before, but I��ve never ridden a horse or any other creature, so I��m not too sure on how to make it work. It��s probably not too hard though.

    Before I went to bed, I drew up plans for the saddle with a little help from a barely coping Dwarf. Dwarves aren��t known for using mounts either, but as craftsmen they��re some of the best around. So I think we managed to come up with a solid design that hopefully mean beings of varying size would be able to use it. Of course, I can��t say for certain until it��s done, but that might take a short while. With a solid plan both on paper and in my head. I went to bed.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 169 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 60] +1

    [Health: 52445/52445] +590

    [Mana: 8614/8614] + 92

    [Stamina: 39300/39308] +389

    [Hunger: 38999/39308] +389

    [Attack: 35104] +378

    [Defence: 62558 + 22000] +685

    [Magic Attack: 9388] +81

    [Magic Defence: 18096] + 145

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8] [Lightning Resistance lvl 5] [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 72}]

    [tough stomach lvl 8] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9] [Polearm Expert lvl 5]

    [Demifoot lvl 10] [Warriors Heart lvl 50] [Warriors Will lvl 36]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 42] [Greater Regeneration lvl 8] [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 17] [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 4]

    [Leatherworking lvl 7] [Carving lvl 3] [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 17}] Up! [{Pillars Aura lvl 15}]Up!

 Chapter 35: ~Day 171-175~ The Mushroom lands at an Oasis

    ~Day 171~

    Today I got to work on Alvirs saddle straight after breakfast. I started off by cutting off the pieces of leather I needed. Then I proceeded to treat each part. I also needed some metal from somewhere for the stirrups, but I��m sure Odwiff has some lying around someplace. If not him someone has to, right?

    The first piece of the saddle I got to work on is known as the saddle tree, at least that��s what I was told. It appears to be the basic framework for saddles. I had no idea saddles had multiple parts to them, but if I want to do this right I should follow the experts advice. Although how much an expert a Dwarf can be on saddles I don��t know.

    Just treating the leather takes a long time, in fact it��s really supposed to take several weeks, but I don��t have that kind of time. So I may have cheated a little with a bit of the Demons magic. Even so, there wasn��t much I could do with the actual saddle tree today. I suppose I��ll have to get to the proper work tomorrow. For the most part though that was all I did all day, Alvir and Vinn came by for a short time. Although Alvir was disappointed that the saddle wasn��t somehow already finished. Like he could give anyone a ride whilst we��re up here.

    Whereas Vinn just seemed kind of enthralled from watching me, his eyes were practically sparkling. Not sure how a giant mushroom can get any joy out of leatherwork, but I suppose that��s exactly what I am doing, so maybe he��s no different to me.

    With the help of the demons magic, one of Cadizes subordinates to be exact, the the treating will be finished by tomorrow, then I just have to concentrate on getting it all finished. I��m not entirely sure what the magic is that this Demon is using, but it seems to be a combination of several elements. Water, Earth and Fire. He must be a bit of a magic expert, which makes me question if it��s really worthy of his skills to help me make leather a bit quicker. Still I am thankful for it.

    So I left the leather out as I headed for food, then for bed. Seems as though this whole process might take less time than I thought it would. I guess I��ll probably need something else to keep me occupied once this is done.

    ~Day 172~

    Whilst there was no plan to land for today, we actually came across civilization. The continent may be a huge one, but there are still cities dotted around. This seemed to be one of them. We weren��t stopping, but it was interesting to see another city. We had actually flown nearby a few villages on the way here, but they were in the distance, whereas this one would have been a stop on our way to the capital if we had walked.

    Cadiz told us it��s name and lord, but he was quite a minor lord and his territory was essentially just this city and one village. Although frankly I would have thought having so little territory would make him likely to join the rebel faction surely? Cadiz insisted he was satisfied with his lot in life though.

    Anyway, we passed over that small city in a short amount of time, so with that spectacle over I of course got on with the saddle. Or more specifically, my goal was to finish the saddle tree today. I just about started it yesterday and I have all day to do the rest of it.

    I had Odwiff with me now just to make sure everything I was doing was correct. He was starting to deal with the air sickness a bit better now, he could even go a few hours without running off to find a bucket.

    Gial also decided to stop by. As someone who travels a lot he has seen and experienced many different kinds of saddles. Although he hasn��t made them before, so he was more of a visual assistant, to make sure it looked the part.

    After many hours, the saddle tree was finished. I��m still not entirely sure if it is just the basic frame for the saddle or if I��ve done something wrong, but that��s what it looks like. I still need to add in the support for the tree using metal, but the basic shape is all done.

    Unfortunately I didn��t have time to do add on any of the metal supports as Cadiz called together a little bit of a meeting before dinner. We all sat down in the eating area as Cadiz stood at the front of the ship with Aedi by her side.

    When everyone was present Cadiz cleared her throat. ��Now, first of, I want to assure everyone that this is nothing to worry about, but we may have made some unfortunate miscalculations with our travel plans.�� She sighed.

    There was a murmuring in the crowd. She did say it was nothing to worry about, but she��s still warning us, huh? ��It��s cus�� we��re going swooosh for the capital.�� Aedi interjected making a zooming motioning with her hand.

    Cadiz smiled. ��Quite, Aedi is correct. Simply put, as we wished to reach the capital as soon as possible, we decided on a straight shot for it straight across the territories. The only issue is that by tonight we will be reaching known New Monarch rebel territory.�� She told everyone looking over us. ��And Gama is going to have to stop tomorrow.�� She finished.

    The murmuring grew louder, I noticed a few angry faces, but no individual could be heard over the growing moans and complaints of the crowd. I can��t exactly blame them, if we get involved when we land I��m going to be forcefully involved. I have no idea what the Light Elves would do then.

    Cadiz raised her hands calling for silence. ��Now now. Settle down darlings. There is nothing to worry about as long as we don��t make a scene. We��ll land somewhere quiet and if any travelers or rebels come across us, we��ll just have to act innocent. Remember no one here is strictly enemies with the rebels. At least not yet. They would have no reason to attack us.�� She explained to us.

    She��s not wrong, rebels aren��t necessarily villains, even if the Queen is doing the best job she possibly could be doing as the Queen it doesn��t mean there won''t still be commoners disappointed with her. There will be plenty of perfectly normal people within the rebels ranks, after all It��s impossible to please everyone. So, simply put, if we just act like travelers to any rebels that come across us we should be fine.

    Although with that thought in mind, looking around the room I��m not sure that��s strictly true. Can we really get away with just being travelers with this group? Me and Venya alone would be a sight that requires investigation, then you bring everyone else in to it. We��re an odd group that would surely need to be investigated, right?

    I caught a glimpse of Cadiz staring at me with a knowing smile. ��Now. I realise that some of you maybe thinking, that with a group as�� varied as this one we��ll attract more attention than wanted, correct?�� She asked scanning the room.

    I felt a twinge of relief as several others in the group began to nod or murmur in agreement. I was worried Cadiz might actually be a mind reader for a second. The demon in question shrugged her shoulders.

    ��Truth be told that is a factor we have taken in to account, but the only way to fix it would be to hide anyone that looked out of place. Which would leave me, Aedi and the few guards I brought along with me. Which when you think about it makes us even more suspicious. What do you think a small group of well dressed Demons making use of a powerful Magnabird looks like?�� she asked us.

    I lent back in my chair resting against the small back of the chair and folded my arms. Simply put, they would look like spies, or nobles, or somewhere inbetween. Whatever the case is, they will look extremely suspicious. So, even with our strange rag-tag group, we��ll actually look less suspicious than we would if just the Demons showed themselves. We could pass as a group of travelers from different places all heading to the capital to sight see or something. That is if people go to the Demon Capital to sight see.

    I suggested that we claim to be sightseers, I doubt I��m the only one to have thought of it, it��s quite an obvious choice really, I bet most people are just worried that it��d be too simple. Sometimes simple is the most convincing though. There was a bit of discussion amongst the group and after a few minutes we had come to an agreement.

    With that out the way, we all tucked into dinner which had been sitting in front of us the entire discussion. The smell had been wafting in to my nose, which was quite distracting. Why we had the meeting just before we ate, with the meal already on the table I don��t know, but it did mean I got to eat right after.

    After dinner, everyone began to prepare a bit for tomorrow. We would be landing early afternoon according to Cadiz and we needed to be ready in case any rebels do turn up. Of course, we��ll still be in the wild, so the chances are slim, but it��s always better to be safe than sorry.

    ~Day 173~

    With the time I had until we landed. I decided to try and put on the finishing touches on the saddle tree. Just as I thought Odwiff had a bit of metal stored away. Iron to be specific. Although even with that I had the problem of needing fire so I could heat the iron and mold it. Well to be honest I could do with more than just fire, but I doubt I��ll be able to get any of the proper tools in the middle of the desert.

    After a bit of trial and error and with Odwiffs help we managed to shape what I needed, although even with Odwiffs smithing skill it still ended up quite crude. It will do the job for a time though. Besides, we can get all the metal work done properly when we reach the capital anyway. I think Odwiff is looking forward to being able to use a real blacksmith forge, it��s been a while for him.

    So with the very basic saddle tree done, I thought I should check to see how well it fits on Alvir, best to make adjustments early after all. I called the giant wolf over and rest the saddle gently on his back. It actually fit better than I expected, but I did take measurements before I started. The only trouble is it may be a little loose and might slide off, I know I��ll be able to tighten it with straps, but even so it might be a tad to loose.

    There was only an hour or so until we��d land, so I thought I might just go ahead and adjust it with the time I had. I kept Alvir with me so I could test the saddle after every slight adjustment. I have no idea if I��m doing this how you��re supposed to do this, but it seems to be working, at least for the moment.

    Today, we landed literally in the middle of nowhere. Gama took us slightly off the beaten track so we wouldn��t even be near any roads. Even so if there were and guards patrolling said roads, it would have been hard for them to miss the giant bird carrying a ship full of people flying by.

    Still, we reached the ground without any interference and even managed to unpack all of our camping equipment from the ship with no trouble. Obviously that only took a few hours and we would be here until at least tomorrow morning so there was plenty of time for us to be found.

    Alvir and I had to promise not to go hunting for monsters to train against, that might attract too much attention, so with my spare time I decided to carry on with what I was doing earlier. It was finally time to get to work on the next part of the saddle, the stirrups. The place where the rider places their feet. It features a lot of metal, so I had to once again rely on Odwiff. I just hope he has enough iron to help me out.

    The stirrups actually went quite well. Or at least the start of them did, we didn��t have much time to do much more than that as it was already getting a little late and there was one more thing the group had to have a discussion about.

    Fires. Do we make fires. If we don��t and get spotted, it will make us look even more suspicious, if we do we��re more likely to be spotted, however we should be less suspicious. We would probably look more like a group of travelers if we played dumb.

    In the end, it was a majority vote to keep the fires on. I mean, it would make it more difficult to cook food without the fires anyway. So that��s exactly what we did. Unfortunately due to the discussion and due to how late the fires were started, we had to wait until a little bit later for food, still even then no rebels turned up. I don��t want to jinx it, but we might actually get lucky for once.

    With that said, the rest of the evening passed by without a single incident. Before it was time to retire for the night, I even managed to add a little more to the stirrups, although I could have done that without the fire due to my nightvision to be fair.

    Everyone was a little cautious when heading to bed. We actually made sure to have a few more guards on rotation than usual, the rest of us had to take part in the guarding too. It would be mine and a few others turn a few hours before dawn. For now though, it was time for a bit of sleep.Stolen novel; please report.

    ~Day 174~

    It was bound to happen. I kept saying that we were lucky, but I shouldn''t jinx it, which obviously jinxed it. We��ve been found. It happened just after midnight, I was awoken by a commotion on the corner of the camp. Two patrolmen belonging to a nearby lord spotted our fires from the road, maybe we should have put them out before bed, that wouldn��t have been that suspicious. It��s a dumb mistake, but it��s too late to change it now.

    The soldiers bought our sightseer story, as Cadiz pretended to be a wealthy merchant bringing some clients with her to see the sights. Although the rebel guards didn��t seem too happy about ��foreigners being her best client�� in their words. Still, even if they did believe us, they said they would fetch their commanding officer to investigate us due to the rebellion and everything. As they left they told us to stay put, which was probably their worst mistake.

    With the threat of someone of high rank coming to investigate us, there was only one thing for us to do. We ran. Of course we could most likely take on whoever came our way, but it was unnecessary attention which we wanted to avoid.

    As we hastily packed everything up and practically threw it on the ship, Gama and Cadiz got to work on her harness. She told us she wasn��t fully rested so couldn��t fly as far this time, no one could blame her, but we didn��t have much choice in the matter.

    So with record time we managed to take off just as the day began to dawn. I��m pretty sure we forgot a few supplies, maybe a bit of wine or food, but even if that��s the case, we did the right thing in the situation.

    Honestly most weren��t happy with the situation, most were still tired and we were all hungry. Luckily there was a quick breakfast being cooked up, just bread and butter which was better than nothing, but still wasn��t quite as filling as what we��d usually expect.

    Since today was a close call, Gama has decided to fly hard for the next day so we can get out of rebel territory. Simply put, if she didn��t push herself she would need to rest in less than two days, but we might still be in the rebels territory. If she does, she��ll be tired a lot faster, just less than one day in fact, but we should be out of hostile territory.

    With that plan, there was even more grumbling as we would be landing before dawn tomorrow morning. It would just mean that everyone would have to sleep a bit earlier tonight. We would also be staying on the ground for a little longer to give Gama a real rest, which I��m fine with frankly, I think she deserves it to be honest.

    An early night, however, means I wont have as much time to work. Having that in mind, I decided that today I would just attempt to finish the stirrups and if I have the time test and adjust them. The stirrups should surely be build with adjustment in mind though, considering the different lengths of legs that would be using them.

    With easy adjustment at the forefront of my mind, I got to work on that aspect of the stirrups, using the harness I made for Alvir as an example. It��s something I��ve done before, so I can certainly do it again, but I want to make sure I get it right and the harness works quite well. Of course that��s for tightening, this is just for adjusting, but the principle should be similar if not the same.

    Luckily, there was more than enough time to finish the stirrups, as we lifted of so early. So I spent the last portion of the day making sure they fit with the saddle tree okay. I also had Odwiff, Venya and a few others test the stirrups out to make sure they were doing their job. Although the only one to have ridden any animal with stirrups on was Gial, he said they were crudely made, but they��d get the job done at least.

    As the night began to crawl over the horizon, it was time for us to go to bed, with the speed we were going, the ship had quite a noticeable rock to it that only got more noticeable as everyone crawled in to their respective sleeping arrangements. Odwiff was actually the most comfortable for once with his custom hammock. To be honest though, the rocking didn��t bother me for some reason. It actually kind of helped me fall asleep. Am I a baby or something?

    ~Day 175~

    It was before I was even fully awake than I heard the dull thud of our ship hitting the ground. A dull thud that sounded like a ground a bit different to the usual soft sand we��d gotten used to over the past week or so. Along with a few others already awake and just waking up, I made my way outside to see where we had landed.

    It was an oasis. One of the many spots of beautiful trees, water and luscious grass dotted around the southern part of this continent. Somehow, Gama had found a spot hidden in the oasis large enough for her and the ship to land. Right next to the ship was a body of water, too large to call a pond, but not large enough to call a lake. Already relaxed inside this body of water lay the exhausted body of Gama.

    She stretched out her wings and sunk down in to the water until just her head sat above it, resting gently in the shallows. Several waterside monsters looked confused and scared by the strange giant bird that just stole their home.

    I heard a laugh from my side as Aedi jumped from the ship. ��She looks like she��s been deflated. Like a balloon!�� She laughed running up to Gamas face.

    Well. She��s certainly not wrong. Her body is lying completely loose and with the clear water it does look wide and flat. Although I wouldn��t go as far as balloon like. ��Are you alright?�� I asked her with a smile as I walked to their side. Aedi was now cuddling against Gamas neck.

    Gama smiled sleepily, her eyes half open. ��Ah.. When you reach my age there��s nothing better than relaxing in water.�� She responded, clearly content.

    I mean. Technically both Venya and I are older than her, but I suppose our bodies aren��t. ��Shall we just leave you to sleep then?�� I asked the giant bird.

    With an incoherent mumble Gama nodded her head, she was quite clearly already in bliss. I turned around to see Cadiz and a few other wading slowly through the water towards her harness. Let her be as comfortable as possible.

    As Cadiz returned with the harness in tow, we were already midway through setting up camp. The plan was to stay here a few days, to properly let Gama rest. We are already at the halfway point, maybe even over. Birds have an inherent ability to navigate and know which way they��re going, which means we��ve relied almost purely on her to navigate. So where we are is purely a guess from how many days we��ve traveled. Cadiz, Gial and Alka got to work on the map figuring which oasis we could possibly be in. Apparently over hundreds of years almost every single oasis on this massive continent has been mapped out.

    Since this oasis was quite large, I decided to do a bit of exploring. The chance of finding monsters in a oasis is much better than in the desert. There is a much bigger concentration of them around here. Of course they��re probably mostly the weaker monsters that prefer to stay in the shade, but we won''t know until we look.

    I had quite a little party come with me today. Alvir, Vinn, Venya and Wrok. Seems as though the two of them were a bit worried about getting rusty too. Before we left, however, Cadiz had a warning for us. Apparently there was some sort of protected species here, a type of Wolf to be more specific.

    The Wolves are called ��Oasis Wolves�� since that��s where they usually reside and that��s their name. They��re intelligent as far as wolves go and it��s not very far in their evolution until they can talk. The reason they��re protected though, is due to their low numbers, which was caused by over hunting. Apparently their pure white coats were a popular fashion item for quite a while. Ordinarily one species going extinct wouldn��t bother most nobles, but thanks to it��s beautiful appearance the Oasis Wolf found it��s way onto many a noble houses banner, so said noble houses now protect them.

    Simply put, if we see any Oasis Wolves, don��t kill them. Obviously that��s not a problem for me, being a Wolfmother and all, but it was a helpful warning for the others. Although Wolves usually avoid attacking anyone with me too. Luckily, we didn��t actually run in to any Wolves the entire day, instead, however we found something a little worse.

    Poachers. Or that was our guess at least. That��s what Wrok said they must be at least. Those that hunt monsters illegally are known as poachers, it��s the same in any world as far as I know.

    I��m not sure how hostile poachers might be, but we thought it best not to cause a scene. So we hid in the bushes. We also have no idea how strong they might have been, hunting a relatively strong breed of wolf requires relatively strong fighters.

    After they passed we carried on with our own hunting, making a mental note to let Cadiz know what we saw for when we returned. By the end of the day we hadn��t seen them again, but we had got sort of lucky with our own hunting. We even brought back about five Bark Dear for dinner. An oddly violent breed of Dear that have strong bark-like skin and very sharp antlers, which Venya learnt the hard way.

    Overall I came back with a comfortable two levels, but Alvir only got one. Maybe I shouldn��t have hogged so many kills for myself. Still it wasn��t a bad day for anyone, both Wrok and Venya seemed quite pleased with their outcomes.

    When we arrived back at camp, dinner was already well underway and poor Gama seemed to already be fast asleep. Before I sat down to eat I made sure to tell Cadiz what we saw.

    ��If you go out tomorrow, stop them, if possible.�� She told me after listening.

    I scrunched up my brow. ��Stop them?�� I asked, confused. I entirely understand not wanting them to wipe out the last of a species, but does she not think the priority should be a low profile right now.

    ��You seem confused darling.�� Cadiz commented tapping my arm. ��Are you curious as to why I��m invested in keeping these wolves alive?�� She asked me. I nodded my head in reply, her banner isn��t a wolf, so I can��t understand where her investment comes from. Cadiz smiled. ��What I can��t just be in it to keep the beautiful creatures alive?�� She tilted her head in a cute manner.

    I folded my arms. ��Well, I can imagine there��s some element of that, but I don��t think you would ask us to go out of our way to stop them just for that.�� I explained.

    She raised a single finger. ��You are correct. I have a bit more of an investment in keeping them alive. You see, there are quite a few nobles with wolf banners that are on the fence about the rebellion. Obviously they are just a few out of all of those on the fence, but if we can assure them that we off the Queens faction assisted in keeping the wolves safe, it should strengthen their loyalty to the queen. Whether it��s out of actual belief and trust or out of obligation.�� She told me.

    I scratched my chin. So they know who the loyalists are and who those on the fence are, so surely they know who the rebels are. I mean, they knew that the territory we just went through was rebel territory, so why don��t they just stop them? ��I��ve been thinking something for a while, but if you know who your enemies are, why doesn��t the queen stop them?�� I asked.

    Cadiz let out a long sigh. ��If only we could.�� She whispered sitting down on a nearby stall. ��Listen darling, what do you think the public would think to the queen declaring a bunch of nobles rebels and banishing them or even worse executing them. What do you think other nobles would think?�� She asked.

    I tapped my chin briefly, the answer wasn��t hard to come to. ��They would think she��s some sort of tyrant, probably.�� I answered.

    Cadiz nodded. ��Precisely darling. Those of us on the queens side would obviously support her, but others would use it as evidence that the rebels are right.�� The large demon shook her head. ��No, I��m afraid we have to be tactical about this. We must figure out the ring leaders, find out their motivation and punish them. Not before making sure the public knows of the rebellions misdeeds.�� She added at the end.

    I sat down against a tree nearby Cadiz. ��What if the rebellion isn��t performing any misdeeds, what if they genuinely believe the queen is a bad queen.�� I asked Cadiz looking her in the eye.

    She lent forward locking eyes with me. ��It is precisely the fact that they started a rebellions against our queen that we know they��re performing misdeeds. The fact they��re traitors in the first place is a misdeed.�� She answered a gentle smiled clearly filled with irritation on her face.

    I stroked my cheeks and looked away momentarily. ��Okay. That may be true for the ring leaders, but is it not also true that some nobles may have joined the cause because they believe the lies?�� I questioned. It was more rhetorical than anything, but I��m sure she��ll have an answer.

    Cadiz lent back, a look of surprise on her face. ��Hmm�� Well, most certainly. It��s not as if our countries nobility is directly split by good and evil. Living beings aren��t so simple, so yes it is more than likely more naive yet good hearted nobles may have fallen for the New Monarchs spiel. Although I don��t see how that effects anythi-�� Cadiz eyes lit up, then her smile turned to quite a malicious grin. ��Naive members of rebellion. Naive lords, that are easy to manipulate, that could possibly be our inside man.�� She finished grinning.

    I nodded my head. It wasn��t something I wanted to say outline, it was kind of a cruel thing for me to think up, if I��m honest. I think this is also related to my last life. High ranking officers in Ein were akin to noblemen in this world. So perhaps I was involved in more political maneuvering than I remember.

    Cadiz nodded her head. ��Yes. Yes. I don��t know how none of us thought of this before.�� She turned her eyes to look into mine. ��You��re much more sly than I give you credit for my dear.�� She commented.

    I shook my head. ��Please don��t say that. I just hit things with a large stick, my good ideas are few and far between.�� I replied.

    Cadiz mused on that for a second before slapping her legs and standing up. ��Well, whatever the case maybe, I��ll have to bring this up with the queen when we reach the palace, see what she thinks.�� The large demon began to walk towards the pot of boiling soup we would be having for dinner, before turning her head to me. ��Oh. It might best not to discuss what we just talked about with anyone, just in case. I know you trust your friends and I trust my people too, but you can never be too careful. Understood, darling?�� She asked me as she began to turn back around.

    I shrugged my shoulders.��I don��t think I have any reason to discuss it anyway.�� I told her. To be honest, I��m more worried about what the Light Elves thought of that. Technically, I didn��t say anything to help Cadiz, technically it was all her idea�� technically. Let��s just hope they see it that way.

    With that, our first night in the oasis was over. We would be spending at least one whole more day here and thanks to Cadiz, that day would probably be spent hunting poachers. I��m not too sure how I feel about that, they��re not strictly cruel or evil, so I��d rather just scare them off if I��m honest. I suppose we��ll just have to see how it goes, or if we can even find them again actually.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 174 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 62] +2

    [Health: 53570/53684] +1239

    [Mana: 8550/8807] + 193

    [Stamina: 39850/40124] +816

    [Hunger: 40010/40124] +816

    [Attack: 35898] +794

    [Defence: 63996 + 22000] +1438

    [Magic Attack: 9558] +170

    [Magic Defence: 18400] + 304

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8] [Lightning Resistance lvl 5] [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 73}] Up!

    [tough stomach lvl 8] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9] [Polearm Expert lvl 5]

    [Demifoot lvl 10] [Warriors Heart lvl 51] Up! [Warriors Will lvl 36]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 43] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 8] [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 17] [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 5] Up!

    [Leatherworking lvl 8] Up! [Carving lvl 3] [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 17}] [{Pillars Aura lvl 15}]

 Chapter 36: ~Day 176-177~ The Mushroom and the Poachers

    ~Day 176~

    After half the day yesterday and an entire night, Gama was finally awake. She must have been exhausted. Or maybe she can just sleep a long time. Either way, she was moving about now and seemed to be much better rested. Still, this was a nice location and I don��t think any of us minded staying another day.

    Shortly after breakfast those of us heading into the jungle to do a bit more training gathered together. There were a few more of us this time, Wrok, Venya, Alvir, Gial, Odwiff, and I. Of course Vinn was coming with us as usual, but as usual he also wouldn��t be taking part. It��s starting to get a bit worrying, he��s going to need to be able to defend himself at some point.

    Of course, I made sure to tell them all about the poachers and that Cadiz wants us to get rid of them, leaving out what we talked about after that, for obvious reason. The problem is, we also need to bring something from their persons as proof that we��re the ones that got rid of them. It��s not like the nobles on the fence are just going to take our word for it.

    So we set off in two seperate groups, if we all left together we wouldn��t gain as many levels individually due to everyone hunting the same monsters. My group consisted of Wrok, Alvir, Vinn and I. I��m not sure why, but Wrok insisted on coming with me. Probably still keeping an eye on me, he still hasn��t told me outright whether he��s going to kill me or follow me. I��m not sure I want either, but I think I know which I prefer.

    Most of the day passed by without any event. We found a few more hostile monsters, including a few more deer and also found a group of Mushmen, that proceeded to follow us around for a while. Which made it a little difficult to fight. Still, no wolves, and no poachers. We would be going back to camp with just a few level ups under our belt and not much more to show for them. Or at least that was what I thought when we had begun to walk back.

    Something got my attention. I don��t quite know what it was, whether I heard or felt it, but something within my senses noticed a scream. A scream of pain and anger. I stopped in my tracks and looked towards the direction of the scream. I was sure it was over there. ��What is it?�� Wrok asked stopping to look with me.

    Without turning around I nodded in the direction we were looking. ��Did you not hear it�� A scream.�� I replied. Wrok shook his head.

    ��I heard it.�� I heard Alvir say on my other side.

    I narrowed my eyes. ��You don��t think that could mean�� Oasis Wolves?�� I asked.

    Wrok rubbed his chin. ��Wrok can��t see any other explanation. Is your Wolfmother skill high now?�� He asked.

    Well it��s certainly not low. Does my Wolfmother skill getting higher allow for me to be able to hear nearby wolves in distress or something? I never heard about something like this! ��Whatever the case, we��ve got to help.�� I turned to the two with me.

    Wrok unsheathed the blade resting at his side and Alvir bared his teeth. Then we ran forward, Alvir pulling out slightly ahead of me. I brandished Skullcrusher at my side ready to attack on contact.

    After a few short seconds we burst through a thick layer of leaves into an opening with a small caves built in to a large outcropping of rock. It sat up against a sloping hill. Lying in front of it was one pure white wolf, it��s neck stained by what must have been it��s own blood. Yet it��s belly was still showing the clear signs of breath.

    In front of the wounded wolf however, were two more of it��s species. A large male and a smaller yet more agile looking female. Facing them, the poachers we saw yesterday, four of them, their weapons drawn ready to fight the the wolves.

    Naturally as we burst from the undergrowth, we aquired both parties attention. Alvir immediately sprinted over to the injured wolf, but was immediately blocked the large wolf which growled at him. ��Stay away from my wife brat.�� The wolf growled.

    I blinked a few times and looked over at the wolf. ��You can talk?�� I asked.

    The wolf''s attention shifted to me for a moment and his expression seemed to soften slightly. ��Well�� Yes.. I���� He quickly shook his head, proceeding to being growling at me. ��What did you do to me?�� He asked baring his teeth.

    I shook my head and sighed. Seems as though Wolfmother isn��t as effective on more intelligent wolves. ��I Jus-�� I began.

    ��I hate to interrupt, but would you mind stepping out of the way. We have a job to do.�� One of the poachers said. Judging by his slightly nicer armor, I can only guess he��s in charge.

    Without saying a word, Wrok and I stepped over to the Wolves and turned to face the poachers. ��Sorry, we can��t let you do that.�� I replied pointing skullcrusher at the poachers.

    The poacher reeled back a little, before grinning. ��Hmm. You must be workin�� for those damn nobles aye?�� He asked.

    I shrugged. ��Something like that.�� I replied.

    He chuckled. ��Well seems as though we got a problem girlie�� Or at least you do.�� His grin grew as he raised two large daggers in to a fighting pose.

    Just as he did, I also prepared to attack, however just as I gripped Skullcrusher with both hands I felt something brush inbetween Wrok and I. ��I don��t care who you are, nobody fights my battles for me.�� The male wolf growled as he stood in front of me.

    ��I��m giving you a chance to look after your packmate, why don��t you take it?�� I groaned at the wolf.

    The other wolf that was still standing ran up to his side. ��She��s right Kuda. Sari is more important than your pride right now.�� She looked him in the eye.

    Kuda looked between us and the poachers then with a click of his tongue ran over to their wounded pack mate. Letting us turn our attention back to the poachers. ��You could have gotten a sneak attack in there.�� I commented.

    The poacher shrugged. ��You��re all going to die anyway, doesn��t bother me to let you talk a bit.�� He grinned.

    A smile spread across my face. ��That��s awfully arrogant of you.�� I sniggered in return.

    With one last look that said what can you do, the poacher charged at me, his three friends not far behind. They were surprisingly fast. Without a moment to lose I place up my mushroom shield as his blades hit against it. Before he could recover I swang around Skullcrusher, slamming the head into his still in the air body.

    He flew through the forest knocking over several trees, causing the sunlight to shine through. Looking forward, I could clearly see his body, well�� Corpse was mangled and he clearly wasn��t getting up.

    I blinked a few times and looked over and Wrok and Alvir who were both standing still as their opponents were frozen still staring at their boss. Alvir let out a disappointed sigh. ��Master�� I was looking forward to that.�� He whispered.

    Eh?! It��s my fault?! I turned to Wrok, whilst he still held an emotionless face, he let out a small sigh that could almost be mistaken for a normal breath. ��You too?!�� I exclaimed at Wrok. ��It��s not my fault!�� I said defending myself. ��I thought with all his bragging he was going to be really strong so I fought back full strength too!�� I explained, panicking a little.

    Two of the other poachers dropped to their knees, also dropping their weapons in the process. Whilst the third who also seemed shocked originally smiled. ��Interesting. I never thought this job would be interesting.�� He said grinning.

    I looked at him puzzled. ��What do you mean?�� I asked brandishing Skullcrusher.

    He raised his hands, dropping the bow that was in his hands. ��Listen, first off. I��m not with them. You can ask them, I��m new. I have no interest in poaching.�� He replied.

    I narrowed my eyes and was about to open my mouth before a rather grumpy wolf pushed past me. ��No interest in poaching? Then explain what it is you did to my mate.�� He growled.

    Is he ever not grumpy? Wait mate? Not packmate? So that means that injured wolf is his, what, wife? Then whose the other female? The strange poacher backed up a few feet. ��I said I had no interest in poaching, not that I didn��t do it. It��s just a job and I can easily forget about this job you understand?�� He gave a business like smile.

    Kuda grimaced and stared at the man in the eye. ��No.�� He replied.

    The man scratched the scraggly beard that made up his chin as a bead of sweat rolled down his forehead. ��Well this is troublesome. I don��t want to die, but I didn��t particularly want anyone to see what I can do either.�� He muttered.

    What he can do? I looked around to see if everyone else was as confused as I was. Just in case I made sure to properly prepare myself for a surprise attack, perhaps this man is the truly threatening one of the group. ��Stay right where you are.�� I threatened.

    The poacher smiled as he raised his arm. ��Sorry. Can��t do that.�� He said before a dark smoke exploded from his hand. I ran up to the smoke and swiped my hand through it. It quickly dispersed and the poacher was nowhere to be seen.

    I folded my arms, feeling a little disappointed. Something tells me that wont be the last we see of that guy. Ruffling my hair I turned back to the others. The other two poachers who had surrendered sat on the floor. We were told to kill any we came across, but�� These two surrendered and now they��re unarmed. That doesn��t sit well with me.

    ��Do you want to let them go?�� Wrok asked walking to my side.

    Before I could answer a troublesome wolf ran into my vision. ��We will not be letting them go.�� He growled. ��They will pay for what they have done.�� He finished turning to face the poachers.

    I raised my eyebrows before putting my mace away. ��I guess that answers that.�� I sighed. To be fair, if anyone gets to decide what happens to them, it should be the Wolves who suffered thanks to them.

    ��I�� Apologise for my brother. He has a bad temper, but he protects us.�� The third wolf walked over to us bowing her head. ��Ah. My name is Kasa, by the way.��

    Her brother? So it��s his wife and his brother? Although, these siblings remind of certain elf siblings. Although that might be unfair. I heard the sounds of screaming poachers over to my side, I didn��t look however, as I can imagine it��s not really pleasant. Killing two men for one wolf being injured seems a bit extreme, but they were planning on killing all of us when they thought they had the upper hand.

    Come to think of it, I feel as though something a little similar happened when I first got to the dead isles. ��So how is she?�� I asked referring to the injured wolf.

    Kasa ears drooped. ��She is�� Alive. Although I don��t know if it��ll stay that way. We��re not knowledgeable about healing and even if we were there��s not much we could do.�� She sighed. ��I don��t suppose any of you can help her?�� She asked.

    I walked over a crouched next to the wounded wolf, ignoring her angry large mate. The wound looked pretty bad, like get infected and delirious bad. I shook my head. ��I don��t think there''s much either of us could do.�� I replied looking over to Wrok who shook his head. ��However. We do have a camp nearby, maybe someone there can help.�� I suggested, there��s no point risking her life.

    ��Absolutely not!�� Kuda growled jumping in front of his mate.

    I rolled my eyes, what exactly was this guys problem. ��For crying out loud Kuda, they��re offering to help!�� His sister growled back at him.

    Kuda looked up to me and bared his teeth. ��It��s her, I don��t trust her.�� He growled.

    ��You��d better watch what you say about my master!�� Alvir yelled jumping in front of me.

    A sigh leaked my lips and I began to massage my scalp. ��Alvir, don��t make this any more complicated than it needs to be just because you want to fight something.�� I said, reprimanding him.

    Alvirs ears flopped down as he backed away back to my side. ��Sorry master.�� He nervously chuckled.

    My attention turned back to Kuda. ��So why don��t you trust me exactly? I helped you with those poachers.�� I asked him.

    He narrowed his eyes. ��As soon as I saw you, a sense of relief and comfort washed over me. I trusted you too much. You did something to me, so I can��t trust you.�� He replied.

    I folded my arms. ��So you don��t trust me, because you trust me too much?�� I asked him.

    Kuda dropped his head in thought for a few seconds. ��When you put it like that���� He responded before shaking his head. ��Even so, it��s too suspicious.�� He growled.

    I let out another sigh, this ones difficult to deal with. ��Listen. I have a skill called Wolfmother. It makes me the alpha of my own pack and also means wolves weaker than me will trust me. It��s probably not fully working with you because you��re strong.�� I told them. It wasn��t technically a lie, but I feel as though this might go easier if I flatter him.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Kuda seemed a little surprised. �� ah�� Well. That makes sense then, yes.�� He seemed quite pleased with himself.

    I wanted to roll my eyes, but he might catch on if I did that. Some people are kind of easy to manipulate. I don��t think I should make a habit of that. Might as well give it another go now. ��So, are we allowed to help now?�� My voice came out a little more frustrated than I intended, but I couldn��t exactly help it.

    The grumpy wolf looked around at us and back to his mate, with a resigned sigh he nodded his head. ��I don��t have much choice if I want to save her.�� He grumbled.

    My expression relaxed a little, seems as though he��s a good man�� Or Wolf, I suppose. ��Vinn. Would you mind carrying the wolf please.�� I turned around and motioned towards the treeline. Vinn popped out with a big smile on his face having been hiding the entire battle.

    ��A�� A giant Mushman?�� Kuda exclaimed, sounding very confused.

    I nodded my head. ��Your mate will be comfortable on Vinns head. Don��t worry, he��s stronger than he looks.�� I reassured Kuda as I took hold of Saris front paws whilst Wrok took hold of her back. Gently we lifted her onto Vinns head.

    ��Come on, I��ll lead the way. We��re going to be moving quite fast.�� I motioned in the general direction of the camp. From where we were I could just about make out the smoke from the fires over the trees.

    I began to move in it��s direction with a jog. If we move too fast it��ll risk Sari falling off Vinns head, so we had to move slower than I��d like. I looked behind me, obviously everyone was manage to keep up.

    I looked over to Vinn. ��Do you think you��ll be okay if we move a bit faster?�� I asked him.

    The Mushmans eyes moved upwards. He clearly couldn��t see on top of his head, so I don��t know why he decided to do so. After a few second he looked back at me with a determined look. Is that instead of nodding I wonder? It might be dangerous for him to nod right now since his entire body is a head.

    I turned back around and began to jog a little faster. ��We��re picking up pace a bit.�� I raised my voice so everyone could hear me.

    Whilst making sure to look back every so often, we made it back to the camp without a problem. The problem was when we appeared with three endangered wolves with us.

    I ran over to Cadz and told her what happened, to which she called over her best healer without a drop of hesitation. After making sure she was the getting the attention she needed, Cadiz turned back to us with a grin on her face. ��I should have known when I told you to hunt down any poachers you might find you would go one step further and bring back the wolves themselves.�� She chuckled. Then she turned to Kuda and Kasa. ��It��s a pleasure to meet you both. My name is Cadiz and I��m a Demon Lord. You��re a rare sight these days.�� Cadiz introduced herself with a bow.

    As expected Kuda was a little bit weary. ��It��s thanks to your people that we are a rare sight.�� He growled.

    Cadiz looked surprised for a moment, but quickly went back to smiling. ��You��re not wrong master wolf. However, it��s also thanks to people like me that you have yet to die out.�� She smiled coldly.

    Kuda reeled back a little before huffing and turning away. Kasa shook her head at her brother and looked up at Cadiz in the eye. ��I think what my brother was trying to say, is thank you. To all of you.�� She said bowing her head back.

    With a wave of her hand Cadiz dismissed her thanks. ��It��s part of our duty to protect Oasis Wolves. I must admit though, I��ve never met a full pack of Oasis wolves that could talk.�� She commented.

    Kasa chuckled. ��Have you met many of our kind?�� She asked the large demon.

    Cadiz furrowed her brow, before shrugging. ��You��ve got a good point there my dear. You��re only the third pack I��ve met.�� She replied.

    I tilted my head and thought for a moment. ��Three Oasis Wolves are considered a pack? Is that thanks to the low population?�� I asked. As far as I know a pack of Wolves is usually quite large. They��re a pack hunting animal usually.

    ��Oasis Wolves have always had small packs actually. Even when their numbers were higher they still stayed in small groups.�� Cadiz informed me.

    Kasa ears flopped down. ��Our species has always stayed in strong family groups, it��s family that keeps us going.�� She trailed off looking over at her sister-in-law. Although I don��t know if it��s technically marriage between wolves.

    With an uncharacteristic sympathetic smile Cadiz patted the wolfs head. ��Do you want to go and check how she is?�� The demon asked.

    Kasa bared her teeth, which I suppose is meant to be a smile. She looked over at her brother who was pacing back and forth not ten foot away from Sari. ��If that is okay with the healers.�� She replied.

    Cadiz smiled once again and ushered us over. Sari already began to look better. They had already cleaned the blood off her and made sure the wounds were all clear from infection. The cut was quite deep, the healers told us she was only alive due to what must be quite a high amount of health. Still, it seems as though it was quite close.

    They told us that at the very least she would live, however it would take her until at least tomorrow to heal. So for now we asked the siblings if they wanted to join us at camp tonight. Of course Kasa agreed to straight away, but unsurprisingly Kuda took a little while to agree. If I��m honest, I think he already trusts us, at least as much as you can trust someone you just met. At the very least he��s smart enough to know that we would have no issue hunting him and his family if we wanted to. No, I get the feeling he��s being stubborn just because he��s stubborn.

    Still the camp was a little wary of the wolves, mainly due to Kuda��s hostility, but they weren��t left out of the food or anything. There had been so much excitement today that I hadn��t even noticed the time. We had dinner late due to the surprise visitors and it was already reaching midnight by the time we all actually headed for bed.

    Kuda however, was refusing to sleep, instead staying by his mates bed and guarding her. If you can give the wolf any credit, it��s that he certainly does care about his family.

    ~Day 177~

    This morning I was woken up to a couple of panicking Wolves, I think most of us were actually. There was someone we forgot to introduce to the Wolves as she was having a long nap. Someone who was rather large and probably quite intimidating to one who doesn��t know her.

    Currently, Kuda and Kasa who were for some reason by the lakeside, were growling and barking at Gama who seemed quite confused by the whole thing. A little sluggishly, I pulled myself up from my blanket and wandered over to them. ��Keep it down would you, it��s barely even dawn.�� I complained rubbing my eye.

    Kuda turned to me baring his teeth. ��Are you not seeing what we��re seeing?! You have a giant bird sleeping right next to you!�� He yelled.

    I put up my hand to try and get him to be quiet. ��This is Gama. She��s the one flying us.�� I explained pointing to the ship behind them.

    ��Nice to meet you?�� Gama said bowing her head lightly. She must be confused who the Wolves are.

    Kasa cleared her throat before stepping forward. ��It��s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Kasa, this is my brother Kuda. We were saved by Ellena and the others from a group of poachers.�� She answered bowing her head back.

    Gama looked a little surprised then chuckled. ��Oh my. How formal.�� She remarked.

    Although silent Kuda also reluctantly bowed his head. Before running off back to Sari. I suppose now that he knows this terrifyingly giant bird isn��t anything to worry about he can return to what he��s doing.

    ��Shouldn��t he be taking some water for his wife to drink.�� I turned to see Venya and a few others walking over.

    I shrugged. ��That might be a bit difficult without thumbs.�� I replied with a chuckle.

    Kasa wandered over to the water. ��She��s not wrong though, would you mind helping me, Ellena?�� She asked.

    With a smile I pulled the leather canteen from my hip. ��We can just use this.�� I told her.

    So, we filled the canteen with some fresh water and fed it so Sari. Although she was still unconscious, it looked much more like a peaceful sleep now. With the help of Venya we propped up the sleeping wolf and gently poured the water into her mount. Only a little, I was worried too much might drown her or something I��m not quite sure how all this works.

    Shortly after the rest of the camp properly started to wake up, including the healers. They were happy with the progress she was making and believed she might possibly wake up sometime today.

    Even with that news however, Kuda refused to leave her side and eat breakfast with the rest of us. Kasa told us that he��s always been like that with family, he worries far too much. Although that might just be a trait of the species considering how often his sister would glance back to them with a worried expression.

    After a bit of food I decided to get in a few last hours of leveling, we would definitely be leaving today, but it was decided we would at least wait until Sari is awake. So I wandered off in to the jungle. I wasn��t the only one of course, even Kuuli and Bear decided to do a bit of leveling today. We all split up like yesterday so we wouldn��t be getting in each others way and today I was joined by Venya, Wrok and of course Alvir.

    Due to the small amount of time we gave ourselves, none of us got much out of it. I only managed to gain Alvir and I one level each by the time we were done. It was getting harder and harder to find tough monsters to level me up. I��m thinking if I have any time free at the capital I should find another sky dungeon.

    When we got back most of the camp had already been packed away, however there was a bit of commotion over by the place Sari was being looked after. I couldn��t see past the crowd, so I ran over to join them.

    Luckily, it seemed as though Sari was in fact awake, being snuggled and coddled by her husband and sister-in-law. It��s the sort of image that brings a smile to your face. Kasa turned around and spotted me running over. ��Ah Ellena! Guess what?�� She panted happily.

    I let out a small chuckle. ��Sari��s awake?�� I asked with a slight hint of sarcasm.

    Kasa raised her brows for a moment then shook her head. ��No, she��s pregnant!�� She replied.

    Pregnant!? Surely that makes what happened even more dangerous! ��Is the child alright?�� I asked feeling a little panicked.

    ��Girl do you think we��d all look so damn happy if my kids weren��t alright?�� The dog that was previously unconscious told me.

    I turned to face her and bowed my head. ��Ah. Sorry, my names Ellena.�� I introduced myself.

    Sari grinned. ��I��ve already been told who you are. Names Sari, but you already knew that.�� She told me.

    Somehow, I felt a little surprised. When your first introduction to someone is them being unconscious you have no idea what sort of personality they have, so you sort of construct your own. For some reason I had it in my head she would be similar to Kasa. Well, not that it��s a bad thing.

    Hold on a second, I feel as though I glossed over something. ��Oh yeah! You said kids! As in plural?�� I commented slapping my hands together.

    A look of confusion spread across the wolves face. ��Well yeah. Wolves always give birth to a lot of cubs, we can only do it once a year after all���� Sari replied raising one brow. ��You have a wolf�� How do you not know this?�� She asked tilting her head.

    I looked over to Alvir who looked back at me with a blank expression.��Male.�� I replied bluntly pointing at him.

    Sari looked confused for a few second then burst out laughing along with a few others. ��Oh my Gods do you need to be educated about Wolves if you��re going to have one traveling around with you.�� She giggled. ��Listen Ellena. Most Wolf species will give birth to around 5 cubs and that usually can only happen once a year.�� She finished.

    I tapped my chin. ��What about your species then?�� I asked.

    The soon-to-be mother seemed to begin to sweat a little, which is weird as I didn��t think wolves could sweat. ��Well�� I��ll be expecting�� Around eight to ten.�� She replied with a face full of fear.

    My thoughts went blank. ��That��s a lot of babies.�� I stated.

    Sari nodded her head, her eyes glazed over. ��That is a lot of babies.�� She replied.

    I turned to the father of this army of children. ��What does the father think about this.�� I asked him.

    Kuda closed his eyes with a serious look on his face. ��I think���� He began. ��That that��s a lot of babies.�� He finished opening his eyes.

    I nodded my head. ��That is a lot of babies.�� I replied.

    For a few seconds everyone was silent, I think we were all deep in thought in how we would feel if we were expecting over eight children. Suddenly to my side Cadiz cleared her throat. ��Anyway. We were talking and we figured it would be a bit dangerous to leave these three on their own especially now that we know Sari is pregnant. So Gial, Alka and I came to the decision to offer them a place on our ship.�� She informed me. ��Is that going to be a problem with you my dear?�� She asked.

    ��No, that seems like a good idea if you ask me. Just�� Do we have enough room for three more wolves? Didn��t half of the crew have to stay behind for that very reason?�� I asked.

    Cadiz turned to look at the ship and scratched her head. ��Well, at the very least we should have enough room for the three wolves I think. It might be a bit of a tight squeeze at times, but we��ll make do. We��re about halfway there anyway.�� She told me.

    I tapped my chin. It��s true that it would be rather cruel of us to just leave them here for the poachers. Besides I quite like these three. ��Yeah, it��s fine by me.�� I replied with a shrug.

    To be honest I don��t really even see why they needed to ask me. I��m not the captain of the ship, I��m not in charge, I��m just a passenger. If anyone should be making that decision it should surely be Cadiz and Gama.

    I turned to the three wolves in question. ��What about you three. The final decision rests with you after all.�� I asked them.

    ��Ah, don��t worry, we��ve already said yes. Even my brother after a little persuasion.�� Kasa informed me.

    That��s surprising I thought for sure Kuda would say no. I felt my eyes drift to the grumpy wolf who caught my gaze. ��I know what you��re thinkin��, but I��ve got to prioritize my mate and my babies safety at the moment.�� He grumbled looking away.

    That��s very mature of him. I think? If someone whose usually a bit immature does something with a bit of thinking behind it does that make them mature? Does that make me mature or immature I wonder?

    I heard a hand clap from over by the ship which startled me out of my thought process. It was Gial walking over. I hadn��t even realised it, but whilst we were all talking the camp had been completely cleared away. ��Well the carts all loaded up, how��s it lookin�� here on this end?�� He asked with his usual grin.

    ��We��ve got three new crew members.�� Cadiz replied as she began to walk over to the ship.

    Gial placed his hands on his waist. ��Just as expected. I��ve gone ahead and sectioned off a little bit of the crew quarters to call ya�� own.�� The dark elf explained. With a wave of his hand he ushered the wolves towards the ship. I suppose he��ll be giving them the grand tour.

    Although, what are we going to do with the wolves once we reach the capital I wonder. I suppose we can just keep them safe until Sari gives birth. I��m guessing Wolf pregnancies don��t last as long as humans do and as an endangered species the Demon Queen would almost have to shelter them.

    I looked over at the ship, the final preparations were being made before we took off from the ground and Gama seemed well rested. It was already mid afternoon, by the time we��ll be in the air they��ll already be getting the food ready. This day has somehow felt quite short.

    With a short sigh from having to leave this beautiful area, I rushed over to the others to see if they needed help with anything else before we left. It was all already ready though, Gama had her harness on and everyone was already on the ship.

    With a few final checks to make sure everyone was on, we took off from the oasis with three new members added to our already oddball crew. Unexpectedly Kasa took the take off the worst, both Kuda and Sari seemed to deal with it rather well. Although I did see Kasa stumble a bit with the wind.

    We made Sari a small comfortable resting spot at the very front of the ship as thanks to the wind shield that��s where we got the least wind. She��s only just recovered and she��s pregnant so we wanted her to be as comfortable as possible.

    After that the rest of the day past by easily enough. The Wolves mostly kept to themselves, but it wasn��t like they were being anti-social or anything and the rest of the crew more or less accepted they were there.

    So we ate food and soon after headed off to bed. I was a bit worried how having wolves on the ship would be and whether they��d get in our way or not, but so far it seems to be going well. Then again it��s only been half a day. Although the three of them are far from bad people, so I get the feeling we won''t have much to worry about.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 176 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 65] +3

    [Health: 55604/55604] +1920

    [Mana: 9106/9106] + 299

    [Stamina: 41380/41388] +1264

    [Hunger: 41000/41388] +1264

    [Attack: 37128] +1230

    [Defence: 66224 + 22000] +2228

    [Magic Attack: 9824] +263

    [Magic Defence: 18871] + 471

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)]                       [Poison Resistance lvl 8]                             [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8]                               [Lightning Resistance lvl 5]                         [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)]                              [Amplified Vision lvl 9]                                [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 73}]

    [tough stomach lvl 8]                                     [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9]                [Polearm Expert lvl 6] Up!

    [Demifoot lvl 10]                                             [Warriors Heart lvl 52] Up!                         [Warriors Will lvl 36]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 44] Up!                       [Greater Regeneration lvl 8]                      [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 17]                                    [Skinning lvl 5]                                              [Tanning lvl 5]

    [Leatherworking lvl 8]                                    [Carving lvl 3]                                                [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 18}] Up!                               [{Pillars Aura lvl 15}]

 Chapter 37: ~Day 178-181~ The Mushrooms Mount

    ~Day 178~

    The first thing that happened to me today, was a question. A question that made me realise something. ��Where are we going anyway.�� Was the question directed at me from the soon-to-be mother Sari.

    This made me realize that we never actually told the Wolves where we were going, or who we were or what our goal was. Although we did mention the Demon Queen so they could probably have figured it out eventually. Even so, I decided that for now, I would just tell them we were heading for the capital. Surely most people visiting a kingdom will go to its capital at some point, so that shouldn��t garner any suspicion.

    Our biggest problem is how much should we tell them? In the past, I��ve made the mistake of telling people everything without getting to know them first, which could have gone very badly for me. I have been lucky, but I decided to be more careful from now on. From what we know of them this wolf family is a friendly lot, even if one of them is a bit grumpy. We don��t know them that well though, they could be secretly working with the rebels or something. I find that highly unlikely of course, what reason would three wolves have for working with a Demon rebellion? It probably wouldn��t affect them either way whose in charge. Even if another Demon is in charge of the kingdom they wouldn��t be stupid enough to legalise Oasis Wolf hunting again. The Oasis Wolves are too important a symbol to be hunted.

    Even so the Wolves seemed satisfied just with me telling them our location, so I��ll leave that for now and talk to Cadiz or Alka about it later. For now though, it��s finally time to carry on with the saddle. The saddle itself looks like a saddle now. Well it��s still missing the actual seat and a few other things, but you can tell what it��s meant to be.

    Finally though, it was time to make the seat itself. When this is done, the saddle should at least be usable right? I know there��s a few more things I��ll need to make after this, but this is the big one�� I think.

    First things first, I obviously took measurements. I wanted to make sure the seat fits on to the saddle tree. After I was sure it would be fine I got on with cutting the leather in to size. Gial and Odwiff were helping me with this part. According to Odwiff making the seat is a bit more complicated that just make a nice a shape. Which I suppose should have been obvious to me by now considering how long it took me to do the last two parts.

    Before I knew it, the day had already pretty much passed. The seat, however, had begun to take shape. Although it was literally just the shape that was done. It looked about right, I have seen saddles in the past obviously and I could clearly see this as one. Although the shape was a little different to fit on Alvirs back.

    Come to think of it, what��s going to happen when Alvir evolves again? I never really thought about that�� Am I just going to have to make an entirely new saddle? The harness and saddle tree should be adjustable to a certain degree, but will the seat? Maybe I should make that one of my goals.

    As dinner rolled around we allowed room for the wolves to join us, however just as before Kuda stayed in his own little corner. Occasionally Kasa or Sari wandered over during the hour or so, but it was just a short chat before they went back.

    I suppose it��s a little early to think they��ll integrate in to our crew, we��ve only known each other a few days. Still it would be nice if we could get along with them before we reach the capital.

    Come to think of it, have we reached the halfway mark yet? We were told it would be around three weeks, but we had to stop at that oasis for a couple of days. Then again at the same time Gama flew through the rebels territory extremely fast, so I wonder if that balances it out.

    It got me a bit curious so I decided to ask Cadiz. ��How much further?�� She asked with a fork inches away from her mouth. The demon slowly placed the eating utensil back on her plate before humming. ��Well my dear. I��m afraid to say our original estimate was a little off you see. We only took in to account how long it would usually take Gama. With all this extra weight, the time is actually a little longer.�� She sighed. ��Still that just added on about half a day in total so we��re looking at less than two weeks left my dear. So I suppose we��re over halfway there.�� She replied smirking.

    Well, I suppose that answered my question in a roundabout way. Technically we��re now over halfway there, but there��s still a few weeks left. I wonder if that��s enough time to finish the saddle. To be honest it should be finished in a few days.

    ~Day 179~

    I woke up a little early today. I wanted to begin work on the saddle as soon as light hit the ship. Looking at it, there��s not quite as much work as I was worried about. I could have probably slept the usual amount and still have enough time to finish the seat today.

    I decided to make the most of it today anyway, if I can get the seat done in time I can then move on to the next part today, the girths. That��s what hold the saddle in place around the belly. I��m surprised I didn��t make it along with the saddle tree as I thought they would surely be the same thing, but Gial assured me they were not.

    Just as I had hoped the seat was reaching its final stages, other than stuffing some wool in to soften the seat, I had just a little bit left to do. Odwiff came over to help me with that part. We got the wool off of Alka, who had some for her hat making hobby and got to work.

    It wasn��t a tough job and we got it finished in no time at all. In fact within a few hours all that was left to do was to nail it on to the saddle tree. Which took quite a bit of concentration on my part. It��s not easy having to make sure not to hit too hard. Still, the seat was finally finished and the saddle had begun to take it��s true form!

    With that part done I began work on the girths. These will be quite simple to make considering they��re just long strips of leather to wrap around a belly. Still I didn��t have quite enough time to finish them today. They would be done by the end of tomorrow at least though. Then after that I think I have only one more part to add on to the saddle to make it complete. This whole thing has taken much less time than I was hoping. Now what am I supposed to do for the rest of the journey. I suppose next time we stop I could pick up some sand and practise a bit of Earth Magic. I haven��t done any of that for a while.

    The trouble is with only a little bit of sand there��s not much I can do. Still it��ll be better than nothing. If I��m right we should be landing sometime tomorrow as we��ve been in the air a few days. So I��ll grab some then, well, if I��m allowed. I suppose it depends on whether the others are alright with a strange giant woman playing with sand.

    At the end of dinner, I decided to pay a visit to what could only be described as ��The Captains table�� which held Gial, Alka and Cadiz. The three of them spent a lot of time together discussing things related to the rebellion and the plans for our little group. Arguably I should probably join them, but I��m worried the Light Elves will just lose patience if I do. Right now, I��m not going to put anyone at risk if possible.

    Of course I do listen occasionally, I��ve heard a few key figures heads within the different factions in the kingdom. It seems as though we know of a few nobles that are most definitely part of the New Monarch rebels, but none of those that have revealed themselves are big enough to be the mastermind.

    I understand why they��re trying to route out the biggest names first, to crush the rebellion before it reaches a full war, but it would render me completely useless if they succeed as my skill set only includes hitting things very hard. Still I��ll also be thankful as it means I won��t have to put my friends at risk if I don��t get involved.

    Wait, what was I doing again? Oh yeah, I was going to ask about the sand. The three of them had just been staring at me for the last few minutes whilst my brain wandered off on a journey all by itself. That hasn��t happened for a while. ��D-Did you require our assistance missy?�� Gial asked with a quizzical expression.

    I scratched my head and let out a nervous chuckle. ��Uh, yeah sorry. I was just wondering if you would mind me bagging some sand next time we land?�� I asked, causing Gial to look even more confused.

    Alka folded her arms. ��Magic practise?�� She asked. I nodded my head in reply.

    The Elf next to her nodded. ��Ahh! I forgot you could use Earth magic. I don��t see any reason to say no.�� He smiled.

    We all turned to Cadiz to see what she had to say. Her mouth hung open ever so slightly. ��You can use magic?�� She asked.

    That��s what she��s shocked about?! ��Well�� I am a Dryad, Earth Magic makes sense right?�� I retaliated, feeling a little offended.

    Cadiz began to smile. ��Well yes, but I��ve always thought you were more of a�� Physical fighter.�� She responded with a smirk.

    Was she trying to irritate me? At this point I think she was. ��Well even if I do prefer a more�� Up close and personal approach, I do at least still know Earth magic and I think this free time would be a good way to practise it.�� I replied holding my cool.

    The large demon shrugged. ��True, with Gama dragging us around there isn��t much for us to do down here like on a normal ship. As long as it��s not too much earth I don��t have a problem with it either darling.�� She told me.

    I nodded my head. ��Thank you. I��ll be careful with how much I take, don��t worry.�� I assured them.

    With that out the way, I now had a plan for the rest of trip after I inevitably finish this saddle, tomorrow I would collect a little bit of sand and then use it to do a little bit of magic. I hope I haven��t gotten rusty or anything, it has been a little while since I used my magic.

    ~Day 180~

    I woke up a little later than usual today. My only plans were to finish the girths off before we landed. Of course, shortly after we were all awake, Cadiz went between all the little groups around the ship to tell everyone we would be landing today.

    The Wolves were a little confused, they didn��t realise that we would be making stops every few days. There was a lot me forgot to tell them, but hey, as strong as Gama is even she needs to rest once in a while.

    Anyway for the few hours of time we had before Gama would land, I worked on finishing the girths. It didn��t take too long and I actually had a little bit of time to spare afterwards. Not that I could do much with it, I just ate a bit of lunch and chatted with Venya and Odwiff.

    As we began the descent, the Wolves seemed to be a bit more stable with the shaking of the ship, but it was still clearly an unusual experience for them. I suppose it still is for me too though, I��ve gotten mostly used to it, but it still gives me that strange almost sickly feeling of excitement at points.

    Today we landed next to a few large stone pillars. Far off to the east was another small oasis whilst to the west sat a lake of sand. It had mostly been dunes and the occasional small canyon until now, so an entire flat stretch of sand was at least a different sight, even if only slightly.

    The problem with a long sea of sand is that I could see the severe lack of Monsters. There was some sort of family of extremely long legged tortoises wandering about in the distance, but other that that the desert was�� Well, deserted.

    The Wolves were just happy to hit the ground again of course. I think they were getting used to flying as much as anyone could, but it definitely feels safer down here. Kasa and Kuda even helped us unload the camp as much as they could without opposable thumbs.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    After we had finished setting up camp, our cooks began to work on dinner and everyone went off to do their own thing, including Wrokwho for some reason climbed up one of the stone pillars and sat cross legged facing towards the sun. I suppose he must be doing his meditation again and the pillars are quite secluded whilst being right nearby.

    As for myself, I decided to use the Sand to practise some Earth magic, I was going to be doing so for a while in the future anyway, so I thought I might as well get started today. The only thing is, whilst it��s still Earth magic when it comes to sand, it��s quite a bit different from what I��m used to. For instance, armour made out of sand�� Well, I can��t imagine it would offer much protection. I suppose you can use the magic to amplify it��s defensive capabilities, but even so Earth would be better for such a thing.

    I suppose I could make quicksand, which might be a good replacement for the hidden hole traps I was practising before, but they��re not quite the same thing.

    In the end, I guess I should probably do something more related to the desert itself. Perhaps I should try creating sandstorms or throwing sand with enough velocity to do damage. If that��s even possible.

    I��m not sure I have it in me to create an entire sandstorm, but I can at least practise manipulating the sand. With the eventual goal of being able to create some sort of powerful storm, I found somewhere a bit quieter along with Alvir and Vinn.

    It was easy enough to just manipulate the sand at a basic level, it was very much the same feeling as with normal earth. I managed to lift a clump into the air and mold it in to a few basic shapes. Although when I tried making a castle it came out more like a ruin.

    With the basics down, I set up a basic target by leaning a stick of wood against a barrel and began practising forming projectiles. At first, they just hit against it and fell off causing not even a shake. I guess it would though, it is just sand after all.

    How do I make it a viable weapon though? I have heard of Demon Earth mages being incredibly effective with sand, but I��m not sure how. I could create a screen to hide myself in a battle, but I��m not really sure that��s my style. Although it would be good for surprise attacks.

    Thinking about it. Isn��t glass made of sand? Like massively heated sand? That would explain why Cadizes city had so many massive windows, it��s surrounded by sand. If I had fire magic too I could combine the two and make glass projectile, although even without that it does give me an idea. I remember a lot of science from Ein, things we have no knowledge about here. Maybe if I compact the sand with my magic, crushing it together, I can make it stronger, turn it into something actually dangerous.

    For the next few hours, I tried doing exactly that, to varying degrees of success. Nearing the end a few of the projectiles I tried creating managed to either stick or at least damage the wood to a certain degree, however even as evening rolled around I couldn��t seem to make anything actually dangerous. I suppose that is what��s going to happen when you��re using a new form of your magic, no matter what your level is in said magic beforehand. Perhaps if I was some sort of genius mage my grasp of magic would be a bit better, but that I certainly am not.

    In case I somehow forgot tomorrow, I decided to bag the sand I��d be taking with me right now. I made sure to only get a few handfuls as they told me not to bring too much. I��ll also have to practise somewhere completely out of the wind, so I suppose at the front of the ship is the best place. Or in the lower levels, but I would quite like natural lighting rather than lamp light.

    With the sand all bagged up and ready we returned to the camp. Before I headed off to dinner I made sure the bag was with the rest of my stuff, just so I wouldn��t leave behind. Not that it would exactly be a massive deal if I accidentally left it behind, it is just a bag of sand after all, but I do still want it.

    During dinner, to everyones surprise, the Wolves decided to join us. Perhaps it was due to the fact we were now on the ground and they could relatively easily run away if we somehow decided to betray them. Although I think they might just be coming to trust us a bit more, I mean if we wanted to do something to them we��ve had plenty of chances. Whether they��ll join us to eat when we��re back in the air I don��t know, but it��s some level of progress. Kuda just isn��t very trusting.

    At lights out, it was the same situation. The Wolves slept closer to the rest of the camp. I wonder if they��ll be okay with me practising my magic so close to where they��ve set up on the ship though. Due to the less wind sand shouldn��t be flying in to any of their faces, but there still is a small risk of that. I guess I��ll have to ask them at some point.

    ~Day 181~

    We were back in the air today. It was quite an early start all around, not quite the crack of dawn, but not far off. There wasn��t any particular reason for it, it was quite overwhelmingly hot today which woke some people up and a few others were just naturally early risers so we thought we might as well get started early.

    For some reason I��m not too good with too much heat, possibly due to the bark inside my body. Although saying that, I��ve never heard about a Dryad being weak to fire despite the fact that it wouldn��t be odd if that were the case.

    Anyway, since we were up so early, I had plenty of time to get on with the saddle. It was getting closer and closer to completion. Especially since now that I��ve finished the girths, there��s only one part left. The panels. The outer panels to be exact. The parts of the saddle that just sort of soften things up and tie it all together�� I think. I mean that��s what the designs Odwiff gave me imply. Well, it��s not like it really matters what they do exactly, as long as I follow the instructions I��m sure it��ll work out.

    All I basically have to do is stuff a lot of wool into a sort of pillow of leather. Well, it��s a little more complicated than that, but from what I can see that��s the jist of it. Still, it didn��t take very long to finish them off. In fact, only about half the day had passed by the time I was completely done.

    With a sigh of satisfaction I wiped a bead of sweat from my forehead and stepped back to look at my work. It sat on the deck of the ship now completely in one piece and it actually looked like a saddle. I was worried, for the most part about how it would turn out. I suppose it could have been neater, it certainly had quite a rough look to it, but it was my first saddle, so I��ll forgive myself. Besides if I really want to I can always go back and fancy it up a bit.

    Now that it was all finished though, I called Alvir over to try it all on. With a violently wagging tail the giant wolf bounded over to me followed by Kuda and Kasa who seemed to be curious about what we were doing.

    ��Is it ready master?! Is it!?�� Alvir asked jumping around the saddle.

    I stretched out my arm to hold the oversized puppy down to stop him jumping. ��It is�� So calm down, you��re rocking the ship.�� I told him as I looked at the stumbling crew around us.

    Kuda walked around the saddle with a knotted brow. ��What exactly is this�� A saddle?�� He asked looking up at me.

    I nodded my head. ��It��s for Alvir.�� I told him as I nodded my head towards the overexcited creature I was holding back.

    Kuda backed a few feet as a look of disgust spread across his face. ��You��re�� Making him�� Wear a saddle?�� He forced a sentence from his mouth.

    My eyes grew wide as a realised what this might look like to other Wolves. I quickly shook my hands in protest. ��No no no! He wants to lead people into battle like a steed. Seriously!�� I protested against the look the Oasis Wolf was giving me.

    Kuda looked over to Alvir. ��Seriously?�� He asked.

    Alvir nodded back happily. ��Of course! Wouldn��t it be awesome? To be at the front of the pack dodging arrows with master on my back as we charge into a group of enemies together?�� He responded gleefully.

    I let out a sigh and rubbed my brow. Was it me that made him like this I wonder? Is it my fault? ��So there you have it.�� I groaned.

    I heard a chuckle coming from the other Oasis Wolf that had wandered over. ��I can see where he��s coming from. Just about.�� She claimed.

    ��Really?�� Kuda and I asked in unison, albeit in slightly different tones.

    Kasa chuckled before nodding again. ��Now come on, aren��t you going to try it on?�� She looked at Alvir who in turn looked to me.

    With another small sigh I let out a little chuckle. ��Alright, sit still.�� I replied as I stood up. ��Remember, I might still need to make some adjustments, so don��t be too upset if it doesn��t fit perfectly.�� I told him.

    For the good part of an hour I slowly placed and tightened this new saddle to Alvirs back. It was an oddly difficult task, I didn��t take into account the thickness of his fur and how much of it there actually was. Thanks to that I had to make the saddle a little tighter than I originally intended. I should have learnt from the harness really, but for some reason I didn��t have as much trouble with that. Just got lucky the first time I suppose.

    By the time we were done with the initial fitting, we had gathered a small crowd that seemed to find amusement from my failings. Even the Oasis Wolves were chuckling to themselves as I struggled.

    Still, it ended up fitting quite�� Nicely. That��s probably the best word for it. Alvir ended up looking quite intimidating. I think the fact that it was quite a rough job helped with the look too. On top of that the wolf in question seemed pretty damn happy with the saddle. There was no way for him to see himself of course, but being Alvir he was still elated. His violent tail wagging was a dead give away.

    With a satisfied smile I clapped my hands together. ��Right. Let��s get that off and I can fancy it up a bit.�� I told Alvir as I lent in.

    ��Hold up!�� A voice proclaimed. Turning my head I could see it was Kasa who spoke.

    I turned back to the strap I was grabbing, then looked back at Kasa. ��Why?�� I asked her.

    ��Aren��t you going to test the saddle out yourself?�� She asked with sparkling eyes.

    What was it with this wolf and the saddle? I let out a sigh then stood up. ��I suppose. Is that alright with you Alvir?�� I asked him sure of his answer.

    ��Of course!�� The Wolf beamed.

    ��Of course.�� I sighed.

    It��s not that I didn��t want to test it out, it��s just that we were now surrounded. It��s kind of embarrassing being the centre of attention again. I��ve had a few looks here and there since we��ve reached the Demons Continent, but nowhere near as many as I was getting on the central continent. Not quite sure for the reason though, I would guess it��s probably due to the Demons hostility to strangers, but I can��t say for sure. Still, I suppose I really should give it a go.

    I breathed one last small sigh before hopping my leg over Alvir��s back, with one swift movement my legs fell down either side of his back and my feet slid into the stirrups. My first impressions would be his back was wider than I was expecting. A normal human might have trouble with the width of this back. Unless of course I changed the saddle so it more sat on the back instead of against it. I suppose that doesn��t really matter though as I don��t think any normal humans would be riding Alvir any time soon.

    For me though, it��s quite comfortable. I might look a little too large riding him. I looked around and the small crowd we had gathered to gage their reactions. To my surprise no one seemed to be laughing. In fact, I saw a few people smiling or nodding. So this works? Do we look cool? I carried on scanning the crowd until I reached Kuda and Kasa. Kuda looked rather�� For lack of a better word, disgusted. Whilst Kasa, well she was beaming.

    I locked eyes with Kasa, who widened hers in a huge smile. ��Kasa�� Did you want a saddle too?�� I asked her, already expecting a certain answer.

    The wolf looked a little taken aback then turned her head to the right. ��A�� A saddle? I�� I guess I wouldn��t be against one if you wanted to make one. You know, I��d wear it if I had to.�� She whistled out the corner of her mouth as her tail beat a mile a minute.

    She obviously wants one�� Why is she even hiding it at this point. Well I suppose I wouldn��t be against working on it as a side product. I have already decided to work on my magic though and I��m feeling pretty concrete on that front. So it��ll definitely be a side project.

    I scratched my chin, then nodded at Kasa. ��Alright, I��ll make you one. It might take a while though.�� I replied with a smile.

    Kasa��s face lit up, before she quickly controlled herself again. ��Well�� I guess that��s alright then.�� She replied, her tail still going crazy.

    Out of the corner of my eye I noticed the brother wolf looking at his sister with a bewildered expression. I can��t say I entirely blame him. In a way wanting to be ridden comes with some�� Off colour implications.

    Finally I looked down at the Wolf I was currently sitting on. ��How is it Alvir? You alright?�� I asked him.

    Alvir turned his head as much as possible to look at me, his eyes were also shining. With didn��t come as a surprise to me this time. ��I feel��. Cool.�� He replied.

    Cool�� How does one feel cool? Well as long as he��s happy. ��Alright, well we can see that it works now. So I��m getting off okay?�� I asked him.

    Alvir nodded his head enthusiastically. With that now done and tested, I hopped of the wolfs large back and began to remove the saddle. As I did so the crowd began to disperse. They had gotten some entertainment before dinner, so I suppose they were content with that.

    After the saddle was off, I put it with the rest of my stuff to store and went to get some food with the wolves. I��m surprised they waited for me, considering that they��ve still been eating on their own until now. There is a likelihood that it��s just out of politeness since they were with us before dinner, but it��s nice to actually eat with them for a change.

    While we were eating they asked me what I was going to do now that I was finished with the saddle, Kasa wanted to know if I would get on with hers right away. Although she seemed to try and hide it again for whatever reason. Of cour,se I happily told them about my magic and they seemed quite interested in watching since they didn��t have much to do either. I don��t have a problem with them watching, but it got me thinking, can Oasis Wolves use magic? There are plenty of Monsters out there that can, and Oasis Wolves are quite intelligent, so there��s every possibility. Even if not in their first evolution, I��m imagining they can somewhere down the tree at least.

    I have to wonder if anyone else might come over and have a look, half the people here don��t even know I can use magic and magics always something interesting to see. I��ve gotten used to everyone on this ship, so I think I should be fine with the attention. Then again, I don��t know that for sure�� I��m feeling a little shy now.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 180 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 65]

    [Health: 55604/55604]

    [Mana: 9106/9106]

    [Stamina: 41380/41388]

    [Hunger: 41000/41388]

    [Attack: 37128]

    [Defence: 66224 + 22000]

    [Magic Attack: 9824]

    [Magic Defence: 18871]

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8] [Lightning Resistance lvl 5] [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 73}]

    [tough stomach lvl 8] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9] [Polearm Expert lvl 6]

    [Demifoot lvl 10] [Warriors Heart lvl 52] [Warriors Will lvl 36]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 44] [Greater Regeneration lvl 8] [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 18] Up! [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 5]

    [Leatherworking lvl 9] Up! [Carving lvl 3] [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 18}] [{Pillars Aura lvl 15}]

 Chapter 38: ~Day 182-183~ The Mushrooms Magic Rocks

    ~Day 182~

    So�� There it is. My ship. My home for however long I have left to have one. The U.C.S Redemption. The second United Council Ship to belong to the Pathfinders, the first being the one I��m currently in.

    I was stood in the hangar, waiting for my shuttle to be ready. From where we were situated I could get a good full look of what will be my ship. In general it had a similar appearance to most Ein ship designs. Taller than it is wide and a thick blocky front leading to a sharp back. Almost like a sword, only much wider. Of course ship design wouldn��t change that much in three years, our ships have been effectively the same for hundreds of years. This one, however, was even smaller than other models of the same class. To make up for it though, four large engines sat at the back sticking out from the sharp end.

    Most pathfinder ships are on the smaller side, but this one is definitely the smallest and I��m guessing one of the fastest, if not the fastest. I doubt it was made with countering the beasts that we call enemies in mind, especially considering it takes at least five years to design and then build a ship, which means it was just the direction the Ein military was heading for anyway.

    In the end, it��s probably just a repurposed ship that happened to be production when this all started, but it��s perfect for the situation we��re in. Looking at its size and the general number of crew a Pathfinder ship has I��m expecting less than two hundred personal. Most Pathfinder ships have between 300 and 400 crew members. Whereas ships belonging to other branches of the military sometimes have up to 10,000.

    That��s what will make the pathfinders so useful in dealing with this new threat. A ship of 10 ,000 would just end up being fodder for a species that can control corpses. We��re trained to work even with skeleton crews.

    ��Command- Lieutenant Commander. Your shuttle is ready.�� An engineer called out to me from the door of a shuttle.

    The way he got my rank wrong. I must have met him at some point in the past. Or at least had something to do with him. I breathed a small sigh. I��ve been gone too long to remember everybody''s face. I took one last quick glance at my destination and boarded the shuttle.

    The small ship in question was kitted out for luxury travel. Clearly it was designed for officers. By the looks of the supplied large soft looking chairs, I��m guessing officers that aren��t exactly used to rough living. It��s no secret that there are still an upsetting amount of rich kids that go on to become officers without deserving it.

    As I groaned silently at the idea of taking one of those seats my eyes drifted to the pilots seats. The pilots in question were already sat down watching me. I had to hold myself as a commanding officer in front of these people, whether I wanted to or not. So, whilst hesitant, I sat myself down in the nearest chair. As soon as it made contact, I felt my back melt into the chair. How a chair can even be this soft I��ll never know. ��Are you prepared for take off Lieutenant Commander?�� The first pilot asked.

    ��Go ahead.�� I told him. I probably could have said something with more authority, but I��ve been out of this game for quite a while. I��m a little rusty I must admit.

    The pilot turned to his controls and began flicking switches before taking hold of the wheel. ��Taking off now Ma��am.�� He replied.

    Just as the words left his mouth, I felt a gentle shake as our shuttle lifted off the ground. Then as the second pilot flicked a few more buttons, we flew through the airshield protecting the hangar entrance and made our way into the vast silence of space.

    Shuttles weren��t the fastest ships, they��re only meant for short range voyage after all. So it would be a few minutes until we reached the Redemption. That only makes me question the need for luxury that much more.

    ��Uh, Lieutenant Commander?�� The co-pilot called my name as he turned around in his chair.

    The man was stocky, but it��s clear he wasn��t a Dwarf at least. His head had a lack of hair yet it seemed to be intentional. However, his chin held a thick, yet short beard. ��What is it pilot?�� I asked.

    With a flurry, he stood up and gave a short salute. ��Yes well, that��s the thing ma��am. I��m going to be your pilot. Or at least the helmsman. I just thought I should introduce myself before we reach the ship ma��am.�� He replied before sitting back down.

    He was going to be my pilot? His expression is certainly serious. From the way he introduced himself I get the feeling he��s a bit straight laced. That can be a problem when it comes to your helmsman. By the book helmsmen always get you killed. Well, I��m not dead yet so that��s definitely a bit of an exaggeration, but they��re generally not a good idea. A pilot needs to be able to think on their toes and perform risks. The fact they��ve given him to me�� Is the council just trying to get on my bad side now? Did I do something in particular to upset them?

    My eyes drifted back to the pilot. Perhaps I��m making too quick a judgement, I haven��t even seen him pilot yet. Even now he��s just a co-pilot�� Which in of itself could be a worry. Still, it��s going to be�� Odd. I had an almost unchanging crew for two decades before we got stuck on that planet. I did my grieving over the three years I was there, but that doesn��t mean I��ll suddenly be able to work with a new crew like it��s nothing.

    Still I should probably at least attempt to work with them. The first step towards that is getting to know my officers. To be the helmsmen would mean this man is one said officer. ��It��s good to meet you. Can you state your name and rank?�� I asked him. Was that too awkward? Since what happened was all such a blur I didn��t think about it then, but the past few days it��s come to my attention that it��s been around two years since I last interacted with someone. I feel as though I may be a little rusty.

    He turned his head. ��People generally call me Rota, ma��am. The full names Rimm Rota Rassit. I��m just a Midshipman ma��am.�� He replied before turning back.

    A midshipman? That doesn��t bode well, either. That either means he��s only just become an officer. Or that he comes from a wealthy family and has only just finished training. Either way he doesn��t have much experience in his position. On top of everything else they��re doing, they��re also giving me an inexperienced crew?

    I know they told me to help train this company, but I didn��t realise they meant very literally. ��We��re nearing the hangar ma��am. I��m preparing to hail them.�� The other pilot announced.

    My distracted mind snapped back into focus as I stood up from my chair and took a few steps closer to the front window. ��So there it is.�� I muttered. I had seen it just a few minutes ago of course, but that was from a distance. To see it up close is a different matter entirely. Even as a small ship in its class, it still towered over us. Of course it did, it��s a ship designed to carry a few hundred men as a skeleton crew. Even Pathfinders ships are designed to be able to house a lot of men, just in case we need to carry a lot of marines to the surface of a new planet. Or of course in case another branch of the military is in desperate need of transport.

    What I did find a little surprising was the fact that there was already clearly a large R being painted on the side. It seems as though the Commodore must have called ahead to tell them the name I gave to the ship.

    The pilot in front of me brought his finger up to his ear then nodded his head lightly. In front of us, a large portion of the Redemptions hull pulled apart to reveal the hanger behind it. ��They��re ready for you Ma��am.�� The pilot told me.

    I suppose this is it. The start of my new life. For however long it lasts. I took a deep breath, and let out a long sigh. ��Alright. Bring us in.�� I ordered the pilot. If we want any chance of winning this war, I��m going to have to go all out from the start.

    ��

    Another memory? Feels like it��s been a while since the last one. On the other hand. My head doesn��t hurt this time, so that must be an improvement. Although, I��ve noticed something. Something that I also noticed from my older memories of that life.

    I had a real big problem with authority. I mean, that��s not entirely true. I followed my orders and respected a lot of my superiors, but I seemed to spend half my time complaining about some general or a noble or something. Even before I joined the military. That does explain a few things about what I��ve done in the past half a year though.

    I slowly sat up from my bunk and swept my hair back. At the bottom of my bed a massive weight pushed against my legs. Even at his size Alvir still wanted to sleep with me. If I were still a human the bones in my legs would be dust by now. Lifting my leg lightly, I gave the Wolf a little kick.

    His eyes fluttered open just before he opened the maw he called a mouth and let out a long yawn. ��Mornin�� Mashter.�� He mumbled.

    I smiled in reply. ��Morning Alvir. Would you mind getting off me?�� I beamed at him.

    Alvir looked up the bed at me with groggy eyes then down at his own hulking body. After a few seconds he nodded his giant head before lazilly rolling off my legs onto the wooden floor. ��Alvir���� I muttered.

    Well, at least I could move without any trouble now, not that it would have been too hard to get him off me, but I��d prefer not to cause the goofball any discomfort. Within a few minutes I had gotten my things together and hauled the bag of sand over my back. Before leaving to the spot I was going to practise my magic I tapped Alvir on the head to tell him where I was going. Seems he still wanted to sleep a bit longer, so I let him.

    Vinn, who seemed to mostly just like sleeping whilst we were in the air was sitting at the base of my bed. When Mushmen sleep they could literally just be mistaken for normal giant mushrooms.

    I was more excited for this than I��d like to admit. I hadn��t practised Earth magic for a while, I��ve been distracted by one thing after another after all. I was surprised to see who was waiting for me when I arrived at the front of the ship. All the Wolves were awake and waiting; although this was near where they sleep, however on top of them were both Wrok and Aedi.

    I furrowed my brow, what an unusual pair. ��What are you two doing here?�� I asked.

    Aedi stood up raising her hand into the air. ��I WAS SLEEPING WITH THE WOLVES!�� She shouted happily.

    Oh. That��s surprising, I didn��t realise she was getting on with them so well�� ��I mean�� That doesn��t really answer my question though.�� I replied. Although it does in a way I suppose.

    ��They said you were going to practise magic and it made me like, yeah!�� She replied grinning and fist pumping.

    It made her like yeah? She��s a mage, why exactly is she so excited about seeing magic? A sigh drifted from my lips. ��Well I guess that��s fine. What about you, Wrok?�� I turned my attention towards the Orc.

    Wrok nodded his head and sat down against the side of the ship. ��Wrok saw you collecting the sand. Wrok has yet to see your magic up close.�� He answered me.

    This all made me a little embarrassed. Practising magic in front of a group of Wolves was making me feel shy enough as it was, now I��m going to have an entire crowd to deal with. Of course, it wasn��t exactly like I could stop them from watching, I just don��t think it��ll be as interesting as they imagine.

    ��Fine, fine. You��re all welcome to watch, I just don��t think it��ll be that interesting.�� I told them as I sat myself on the ground. As I crossed my legs, I placed the bag on the deck, spreading it out so the sand was a visible pile in front of me.

    With a deep breath I began. First off, I decided to just lift it into the air, to make sure I could manipulate it properly even here. With a little concentration, the molecules began to slowly lift encircling each other before eventually forming a near perfect compressed ball of sand in the air.

    ��Oooh!�� A mix of voices reached my ears. I looked past the ball with a deadpan look. Even Aedi an actual mage held an impressed look. What exactly is she so impressed by? She can literally evaporate a floor boss.

    Next I thought about continuing using them as projectiles, although that might be beyond my knowledge. I could try and turn them to glass, but I don��t think I could manipulate glass, as far as I��ve heard no ones done such a thing.

    Is there any real benefit to using sand? All I can think of is making sand storms, but that requires a lot of the stuff. Or I suppose I can manipulate the sand around peoples legs to get them stuck��

    Huh. It seems like the only things I can think of using sand for involve a lot of it. As in deserts. I can literally think of no use for such a small amount of sand. Why did I even bring this on board?Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Whilst staring at the sand I had floating around in a swirling pattern in front of me, I began to scratch my chin. At least I can practise manipulating it for a while. That will make using it in the future easier, although to what degree I don��t know.

    ��How��s it coming along darling?�� A sudden voice from behind me made me jolt and drop my concentration. All the sand in front of me fell to the ground. I turned my head to see Cadiz with Alka at her side. She smiled. ��Didn��t mean to scare you.�� She teased.

    I turned back to the sand then scratched my head. I suppose being a Demon she��ll probably know more about sand magic than me. As their continent is largely made of sand, they have the most knowledge on it out of anyone. I let out a sigh before turning back to the Duchess. ��I can��t find a use for it.�� I told her bluntly shaking my head.

    Cadiz let out a quiet chuckle. ��To someone not used to it, it would certainly seem like sand is not as useful as earth and truth be told, there isn��t much you can do with such a small amount.��She told us.

    So I was right. ��Why didn��t you stop me before I did this then?�� I asked her. Was she trying to teach me some sort of lesson or something? A lesson about what though?

    The Demon lord crossed her arms and revealed a deep, slightly worrying grin. ��I didn��t say there was nothing you could do.�� She corrected me in a deep voice.

    I narrowed my eyes. Something about that sounds dangerous. Although that just seems to be Cadizes usual demeanor. ��Can you teach me?�� I asked hesitantly.

    Cadiz shrugged. ��Sort of.�� She told me. ��I��m not a user of Earth magic myself, but I know a little.�� She then proceeded to sit down on a nearby barrel. ��There is a little I can tell you though.�� She grinned.

    I nodded my head. ��Anything would be nice at this point.�� I replied with a chuckle.

    She adjusted herself on the barrel then lent towards me a little. ��Do you know why Earth magic is so popular with Demon assassins?�� She asked whilst looking me in the eye. I shook my head and looked to the others around us. Even Aedi who is a Demon seemed confused. ��Think about it this way.�� Cadiz continued. ��A desert is filled with tiny sand particles, billions upon billions upon billions of them. Each one controllable with Earth magic. Now think about what happens when someone fighting in the desert. Breathing sand particles is going to happen, don��t you think?�� She grinned a cruel grin. I think I��m starting to see where this is going. ��Now, do you think that just because the sand is now inside someones body, it suddenly becomes unusable for a Earth magic user? No. Not at all. Not at all���� She finished, her face near twisted in a sadistic grin.

    Before I could say anything her face returned to normal and she sat upright. ��Of course something like that is useless to someone who fights so straightforwardly like yourself. I just thought it might be useful knowledge.�� She smiled a much gentler smile this time.

    I looked back at the sand. ��So what exactly are you saying?�� I asked her, still not entirely understanding. If such a use is useless to me, why did she tell me?

    Cadiz stood up brushing a few specks of sand of of her dress. ��What I��m saying is�� Be creative. Think. Anything that should be possible with magic is possible.�� She finished before turning away. ��Anyway, must be off. Still much to do my dears.�� She finished with a wink. Alka, who had stood by silently gave a slight nod before following along behind. Always busy that one.

    Still. She says to use my imagination�� What does that even mean in this context. Maybe I can use something from my previous lives to help? Ein was a lot more technologically advanced than this world. Things like spaceships, guns computers. Weird to think about how normal they all seem to me.

    Does any of that help me though? Something in the sciences? I can��t say I learnt much about sand in my days of education, it wasn��t really the focus of any of my lessons. Although�� Thinking about it, maybe there is something I could do�� What would happen if I mashed two grains of sand together? Would it form a larger, more solid lump? If I use enough force combined with magic, surely I could make some use of one large lump of sand.

    I suppose I won��t know until I give it a try�� So, with that plan I concentrated hard. I grabbed a few lumps of sand in my hand, and squeezed it tight, making sure to feed my mana and power into it. I have no idea what this will make, but it��ll be an interesting experiment.

    After a few seconds, I felt the looseness disappearing, they were definitely changing in some way. The lump had also begun to heat up. Finally, after waiting another few seconds, I released my hand to see what lay beneath.

    I don��t know what you would call it. The sand had almost become rock like. I��m not even sure if this would be possible normally without magic. I could still make out that it was sand, the surface almost looked like the wet sand a child makes a sand castle out off, but it was completely dry and hard to the touch.

    I gave it a light squeeze, the formation didn��t budge an inch. ��Woooow. How did you do that? What is it?�� I heard Aedi ask.

    My eyes gravitated upwards to see the small group I was with staring at me. Oh yeah, I��d forgotten they were watching. I shrugged my shoulders. ��I dunno yet. Might end up being nothing.�� I replied, moving the odd rock around in my palm.

    The rock lifted from my hand with the use of my magic. So, I can certainly still manipulate it like it were ordinary sand, so that��s good. Just how solid is it though? With no hesitation, I launched the rock towards the wall on the side of the ship. As it collided it made a loud, dull bang before breaking back into sand.

    ��Well that��s a little disappointing.�� I muttered. Or at least I thought. As the small cloud of sand settled, I noticed something. There was definitely a dent in the wood. It had become a little splintered too. I definitely did more damage with this than whatever I tried before. ��I think I can use this.�� I grinned.

    Aedi tilted her head. ��How?�� She asked with a furrowed brow. Next to her the Wolves nodded in agreement.

    I squeezed my hand. ��Whatever I did to that sand caused it to damage that wall. Sand can��t ordinarily do that. However, that was just after a few seconds of pouring my mana in to it. What would happen if I spent a minute on it? Or even longer?�� I asked, a little excited.

    ��Well�� It could end up doing nothing new, couldn��t it?�� Kasa asked.

    My face grew blank. I looked down at my hand again. ��Well yeah�� I suppose so���� I replied dejected.

    ��You upset her!�� Aedi bluntly stated tapping Kasa.

    Kasa looked panicked as her tail rose up. She then looked between me and Aedi. ��I- I��m sure it��ll make a difference.�� She nodded her head as if to assure herself. It wasn��t very convincing.

    A murmur of displeasure escaped from my lips. I was extremely excited to see where this could go, but I feel as though the wind has been taken out of my sails. There is of course every chance that it won��t change in strength at all, but even so there��s no harm in trying. ��I��m going to keep going.�� I stated with resolution. I looked up at the others. ��You guys are welcome to stay, but I imagine it��ll be kind of boring.�� I told them.

    The group looked at each other. ��I mean�� This is our spot anyway.�� Kuda muttered looking away from us. Kasa chuckled.

    Aedi put her finger up to her chin. ��I was just going to cuddle with Sari and the baby.�� She replied.

    I looked over to Sari. ��You��re alright with that?�� I asked her.

    Sari chuckled. ��He��s not.�� She stated motioning her head towards Kuda. ��But the babies growing inside me, so he doesn��t get a say.�� Her face distorted into what can only be described as a disturbing grin.

    I chuckled. Sometimes I feel a little sorry for the overprotective Kuda. Well, I suppose that they��re going to stay there, whether they��re going to watch me or not is a different question. Finally I turned to Wrok. ��What about you?�� I asked.

    Wrok shook his head. ��Wrok has meditating to do. Over here will be too loud. Wrok will come back later to check your progress.�� He answered before standing himself up. With a quick bow he excused himself.

    Well. I suppose I lost one audience member at least. Still, I guess I better do as I promised to myself and keep trying. The plan was in place and I had plenty of mana left. So I brought some more sand into my palms and got to work.

    At first I held it for about half a minute. The results... Well they definitely got me excited at least. There was certainly a difference in strength, although it was clearly not massive. In fact it was barely noticeable, but it was there.

    I then decided to hold it for about ten minutes. Obviously just sitting there staring at my hand would be boring so I thought I��d talk to the wolves. About what they might do in the future. For now, they said their main goal was just to keep Sari and the baby safe.

    It seems as though they haven��t decided what to do after that. For all we know the Queen could offer them safe haven after all, at least if they wanted it. I can��t exactly imagine a group of Wolves roaming around the palace of the Demon Queen though.

    After the ten minutes were up, I revealed the rock. This time there was a clear physical difference, the colour of the rock had become somewhat darker. On top of that, the texture had changed and there was less distinction between the sand clumps.

    Since this seems to be a bit tougher than the last one and I didn��t actually want to damage the ship, we found some unused wood and set up a quick target. With a quick aim I threw the rock as close to the centre of the target.

    As soon as they met, the target shattered in two as splinters flew in all directions. It was certainly more effective than the last one. However, the rock still broke. At least I know for definite that the longer I hold it the denser and stronger it becomes.

    Still, does that really help me all that much? After a whole ten minutes and not an insignificant mana drain it��s still weaker than just a normal rock you can find anywhere. Sure I can��t control normal rocks magically, but that��s besides the point. I need something that can do damage, I can��t imagine I��ll be facing many beings weak enough to be damaged by these rocks in the near future.

    The only way these could be useful would be if I could spend hours on them at a time to make them stronger, but I��m not sure even my mana will hold out from hours of continual use.

    Although, there might be another way I can do this. Perhaps I can refine the process? If I just keep practising, maybe I��ll be able to get better results with less time and mana put in. After all this is my very first time trying this. Even if you use all the right ingredients when baking a cake that doesn��t mean it��ll turn out perfect the first time.

    My mana was already about halfway gone though, so I decided to just spend another hour or two on this. I also want to see what will happen if I use my mana up very slowly over a long period, although I can��t imagine it would be that much different.

    So as I did so the others carried on with their own business. Just as he promised Wrok came over once or twice to see if I��d made any progress. He seemed interested in my plans, to a certain level at least.

    On top of Wrok, both Alvir and Vinn came over at one point. They had apparently been playing at the back of the ship, but Odwiff shooed them away as he was trying to concentrate on some plans he was drawing up.

    The time for dinner fast approached and I had more mana left over than I thought. Probably due to the incredibly slow rate I decided to use it. Funnily enough the rock did turn out a bit different. It had become�� Well flexible I suppose. It felt like a rock and was hard like one too, but I could also bend it a bit like it was still made up of sand. Which, it was, but it was still odd. I can��t think of any use for bendy rocks right now, but that seems like something that would have a unique use at some point in my life.

    When I told Cadiz, Alka and Gial, who were sitting at the same table as me about what I was doing they all had mixed looks. Gial said that it was just like me to do something like that and Cadiz told me that wasn��t quite what she had in mind, whereas Alka just sighed.

    I don��t really get what they mean though, I thought that my idea was quite clever, but they seem to be�� I don��t know, disappointed? Although that��s not quite the right word for it. Still, I don��t really care, personally I think it��s a great idea. Rocks that are harder than rocks that I can control with magic can only be a good thing right?

    Shortly after, my day was mostly done. For what time I had left until I��d be hitting the hay I thought I��d keep hanging out with the wolves. Seems as though since they joined us Aedi was constantly hanging out with them. Kuda must see her as being a non threat, but then he hasn��t seen her magic.

    Tomorrow, I��m going to take a quick break from my magic practise and get on with my side project. Kasa��s saddle. I still don��t quite understand why she actively wants one, but I��m not going to complain about having something to do.

    ~Day 183~

    Before I could get started with my side project as intended, I was given a set of blueprints by Odwiff. It turns out that was what he was working on yesterday. Kasa gave him a detailed description of what she wanted and he drew it up for her.

    The problem is what she wants is very�� Intricate. I��ve made a few relatively intricate bits of leatherwork in the past on a new set of armour and the like, but this is far beyond anything I��ve made before. Whether I can make what she wants or not is up for debate, but I��ll give it my best shot.

    The oddest request she had, was for the leather to be white. I��ve never dyed leather before, so I had to get Odwiff to help me with it. He said he would do it after the saddle is finished. Surely it needs to be done first? Or do the Dwarfs have some sort of incredible Dwarven method for dyeing? They seem to have better ways of doing most crafting work.

    Thanks to already knowing the method, I got a lot of the basic stuff done quite quickly this time. Well, it would have gone quicker if I didn��t have Kasa breathing down my ear asking me what everything was and what I was doing. It was rather hard to concentrate on much due to that. Still, there was no rush. I got the last one done quicker than I was expecting, the only trouble this time is the details.

    I also decided to do something else with today''s time. It occured to me as I was working on the saddle, if I can��t pour that much mana into the sand in one go, why not just pour a lot over time? If I do a bit every day, it doesn��t deplete too much mana each day and should have the same effect. At least that��s the hope.

    Other than my own personal plans nothing much happened today. I spent dinner with Lason, Kuuli and Bear, I thought I��d catch up with them and see how they were doing. Lason was slowly recovering, he could now walk a little without any assistance and he had less bandages on now, which can only be a plus. I also found out that Kuulis father was a leatherworker, she said she might be able to help out a little bit with the fine details, so that was good for me.

    After dinner Cadiz announced that we would be landing tomorrow afternoon. It only reminds me that we��re getting closer and closer to the capital. For the past few days we��ve just been flying over a near flat desert, which just makes me wonder why they decided to build the capital all the way down south. The north is nice, vibrant and green. Down here�� It just doesn��t seem worth it.

    Then again the capital is supposed to be closer to the southern coast, so It��s probably got some greenery and water around it too. Still, I��ve heard that the Demon Continent only gets hotter the further south you go. We don��t notice is as much up here, but it is noticeable whenever we land. That��s a point, I should probably get a change of clothes for very hot weather. My overcoat definitely doesn��t help with that. I suppose now I have something else to occupy my time, huh?

    Come to think of it. What��s my leatherworking level at now anyway? I haven��t really thought to check it. Wait [Leatherworking 9]... It��s level nine? When did it get that high? Have I just not been paying attention? I don��t feel like a leatherworking master. Then again, maybe it has multiple ranks to it like Demifoot? Well, I��mguessing that by the end of this saddle I��ll know the answer to that.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 182 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 65]

    [Health: 55604/55604]

    [Mana: 9106/9106]

    [Stamina: 41380/41388]

    [Hunger: 41000/41388]

    [Attack: 37128]

    [Defence: 66224 + 22000]

    [Magic Attack: 9824]

    [Magic Defence: 18871]

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8] [Lightning Resistance lvl 5] [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 73}]

    [tough stomach lvl 8] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9] [Polearm Expert lvl 6]

    [Demifoot lvl 10] [Warriors Heart lvl 52] [Warriors Will lvl 36]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 44] [Greater Regeneration lvl 8] [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 18] [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 5]

    [Leatherworking lvl 9] [Carving lvl 3] [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 18}] [{Pillars Aura lvl 15}]

 Chapter 39: ~Day 184-185~ The Mushroom and the Duke

    ~Day 184~

    I wanted to get a few things done before we landed. Obviously, first of all, I needed to do a little more of the saddle, then after that carry on with my Earth Magic experiments. Or just experiment at the moment. I��ll probably try a few more things if this fails�� Which may very well happen.

    I got to work on the saddle, along with Kasa who insisted on watching me today and Kuuli who said she would help me with some of the detailing. We spent quite a few hours on it, but it was mainly spent with Kuuli teaching me how to work leather properly. I mean, I was taught the basics, but I suppose no one ever properly taught me the intricacies.

    With just a little bit of time left until we would land I decided to spend it pouring mana into the rock I started work on yesterday. Since there wasn��t much to do whilst I was doing this, I sat next to the railing of the ship and watched the scenery fly by. It had been a while since I just sat here and watched the world, but it��s always a nice relaxing time.

    I think we��re beginning to leave the lifeless barren areas of the continent, I can already see canyons filled with life and small spouts of desert fauna all over the place. The past few weeks have kind of been dull for the most part. Seeing an endless sea of sand with a few choice bones and animals scattered around is interesting and kind of pretty for the first few days, but it doesn��t change much. Now I can even see a few mountains and yet another Sky Dungeon. At least I think it��s one, it��s obscured by one of those said mountains.

    It would be nice to go through another dungeon, they really help release stress, although I get the unfortunate feeling that Cadiz wouldn��t deviate from our path for one. So it would have to be in our flight path and it would also have to be close enough to somewhere we stop.

    Considering I can see pretty far into the distance from where we are and there aren��t any dungeons remotely close, that isn��t going to happen this time. Although getting back into populated land does mean I can go out leveling for the afternoon. Of course after helping unload the supplies first.

    After today��s part of the experiment was done, I kind of wanted to test the rock out, but I��m worried that it��s still not strong enough and would break on impact. It certainly feels tough, but it��s still too early to tell. Then again, if I spend like a week on this and it still breaks on impact that kind of feels like a wasted week�� Somehow I��m starting to feel a little sorry for scientists and researchers back on Ein.

    It wasn��t too long after I was done that we began to descend. Gama had spotted a nice area to camp on, a flat surface on the top of a small canyon mountain. There was a gentle enough incline down one side that it was possible to walk down, but it was quite an easily defendable place. It turns out that we��re passing through what might possibly be hostile territory once again.

    It��s the land of a Duke called Gaezer, he��s apparently quite a bit old school and often doesn��t agree with the Queen. He is also one of the more hostile nobles towards outsiders. So even if he isn��t part of the rebellion, he��s probably not going to like us much.

    Thanks to that, annoyingly, I��ve been told to be very careful if I leave the camp. I��ve also been told I can��t bring Alvir or Vinn with me. Apparently, a seven-foot Dryad with a Wolf and giant Mushman in tow might be a tad suspicious. Although looking at the spot we were descending down to, I��m just wondering if we could be any less suspicious. I suppose somewhere we can defend easier is important though.

    As we landed I was one of the first to jump off, with supplies in my hand. It was already afternoon and the sooner we were done unpacking the camp the sooner I could get a few hours leveling in. If that little time was even enough to gain any levels at all.

    Before I could take off into the wild myself, Alvir and Venya had a head start. Whilst Cadiz said it would be a bad idea to go together, it would be alright if we were all separate. Especially since those two are stupidly quick.

    It took me a little time to find any monsters since they were still a little scarce around here, but I did eventually come across a small cave system. It wasn��t quite a dungeon, but these sorts of caves usually attract some level of monsters, especially when there��s so little shelter around.

    As usual, I kept to my rule of only attacking when attacked, which didn��t seem to be a problem as the cave was full of monsters that wanted to attack me. I seemed to have stumbled upon a family of giant desert cats. I can��t say I knew the breed, but they had thin grey fur and black striped patterns running along their backs. They also had strong tufts of fur that looked like an old man''s eyebrows above their eyes. It made them look really quite angry.

    Which, judging by how readily they attacked me, they probably were. Thanks to being attacked by a whole group of them though, I actually gained a level despite how little time I had. It had already taken me over an hour to find the cave, so I didn��t have the time to look for anything else. I do have to say though, they weren��t the easiest enemies I��ve fought since I came here, they actually managed to get a few hits in and my coats a bit damaged. Not that I can��t fix that.

    Anyway, arriving back at camp I found out that Venya had even worse luck than me, just finding a singular quite aggressive Alpaca which seemed to be living solitarily in a small oasis nearby. Alvir seemed to have had no luck at all since he got distracted and ended up chasing a vulture around for longer than you would have thought could amuse anyone. He seemed happy with it though, so I��m happy for him.

    The rest of the day went off without any problems. I think we��re far enough out in the wilderness that no night patrols will see us from the road, but we��re keeping guards just in case. It would be my turn at guarding before dawn, so I decided to get a bit of an early night. It seems as though Wrok will be my partner at that time, so I��m not expecting much in the way of conversation.

    ~Day 185~

    It was before dawn when I was suddenly jolted awake. Bear sat over me shaking my arm, it was hard to tell what his expression was since he always wore a helmet, but his body language was panicked.

    I rubbed my eyes. ��What is it?�� I asked him still a little groggy. Bear turned around and pointed out from the camp. I sat up slowly rubbing my head. Beyond where I was lying several members of our camp were panicking, it looked as if they were setting up some sort of defensive line. Beyond them, it was just possible to make out a small, dark shape in the distance. I narrowed my eyes trying to make out what it could possibly be. ��What is that?�� I murmured.

    ��That��s Faema and most likely on her back is Duke Gaezer.�� The rumbling of the ground around me told me that it was Gama talking behind me right now.

    I turned around to see her staring with a complicated expression. ��How can you tell?�� I asked. If I��m not mistaken, we are in a pretty bad situation right now.

    ��Magnabirds are naturally quite territorial, because of that we let off Pheromones to let each other know we��re nearby, so I can tell it��s her. She must have noticed I was in her territory. What��s more, she��s loyal to Gaezer so obviously she would tell him ��The Queen''s Magnabird is nearby.���� Gama paused sighing. ��This isn��t good.�� She whispered.

    I turned back and looked at the bird flying towards us. It was clear she wasn��t as big as Gama, so it��s likely she��s a lower evolution. So what exactly is the problem? Is it Gaezer? Is he strong? ��Should we be worried then?�� I asked Gama, hoping for some answers in my barely awake state.

    Gama nodded her large head. ��He��s not going to be happy that foreigners are on his land, so even if he��s not with the New Monarch rebels, this isn��t going to go well.�� She answered.

    With a small intake of air, I nodded my head and stood to my feet, quickly scrounging to find my armour and Skullcrusher. The bird Faema was quickly approaching, but not everyone was up yet. A few of the Elves were running around trying to wake the others, but they would not make in time. Especially with Venya who is far from a morning person.

    Before I had even put my coat on, Faema arrived. On her back sat the demon that must be Gaezer. He looked tall, but it was hard to tell since he was sitting down. He had rough grey hair, with a streak of black branching out from his hair parting. He didn��t seem to have much scarring on his head, but there were quite a few deep looking scars jutting up his neck from his armour.

    Ahead of me, Gial walked forward in front of the Orcs, Elves, and Demons and took his hat off bowing respectfully. ��I take it y��all are Lord Gaezer that I��ve been hearing ��bout. It��s a pleasure to me-�� Before Gial could finish his sentence it was cut short by a long thick icicle piercing his chest. Gial fell backward, a breath of pain escaping his lips as blood flew from them.

    I gripped Skullcrusher and my hands balled up into fists. ��GIAL!�� I yelled leaping forward.

    It was a good thing I did. As soon as the icicle had hit, Gaezer leaped from the bird and brandished a long rapier aiming straight for Gial. Before it could reach, however, he was blocked by my Mushroom shield.

    The Demons eyes widened for a small moment before he leaped back. I pulled my shield back towards my side, glancing quickly at it. It had a small crack in it, but the damage was not major. That means I can win this, especially with all the backup I have.

    I stared at the Duke in front of me daring him to make the first move. He seemed almost unfazed by me, standing in a calm natural pose with his blade hanging loosely at his side. For a few moments, we just stared at each other, neither of us moving.

    Then without warning, Gaezer spat on the ground and rushed towards me. Steeling myself, I did the same.

    ��STOP IT BOTH OF YOU!�� I heard a loud yell as suddenly in between us a large body seemed to appear out of nowhere causing us both to stop abruptly. Cadiz turned to me with her hand up, ushering me to stop. Her eyes were arched in an expression of anger, one that I had never seen on her before. ��I understand you are angry Ellena, but you can not just attack a noble out of nowhere.�� She chastised me.

    ��Out of nowhere?�� I complained about my anger rising. ��Do you see what he did to Gi-��

    ��THERE IS MORE AT STAKE THAN ONE LITTLE INJURY�� She yelled interrupting me. I blinked, taken aback, one little injury? Cadiz took a deep breath. ��Think about it logically Ellena. Do you really think one icicle would be enough to kill Gial?�� She asked.

    I felt my heart rate slow down as I turned to Gial. He was being held up by a few Dark Elves and Odwiff. ��I- I��m alright missy.�� He told me grinning as blood dribbled from his mouth.

    My breathing slowed as I began to calm myself. After a few breaths, I looked back at Cadiz. ��I- I��m sorry, Cadiz.�� I replied.

    Cadiz smiled nodding her head. ��Thank you for being so understanding darling.�� She replied. Before her expression turned back to anger as she turned to face Gaezer who now stood with his long rapier resting on his large shoulder plate. As quick as lightning Cadiz slapped the man with such force that the air shook around them. His expression did not even flinch from the strike, but his cheek was practically glowing red. ��And what in the name of all the Gods do you think you��re doing Gaezer?�� She growled at him her arms now on her hips.

    Gaezer looked away and clicked his tongue. ��This is my land Cadiz, you had no right to interfere.�� He grumbled as he sheathed his long blade.

    Cadiz gestured widely with her arms. ��These people are with me, I brought them here. I had every right to interfere with your stupidity.�� She shot back at him.

    The Duke''s eyes twitched. ��Stupidity?�� He asked baring his teeth.

    ��Well, what else would you call a blind hatred for foreigners?�� She asked.

    Gaezer looked past Cadiz at us, scanning through the faces that stared back at him. ����Blind hatred�� is it?�� He mumbled. ��As far as I remember, the Dark Elves were raiding us.�� He narrowed his eyes at Gial who was now sitting against a nearby rock splattered in his own blood.

    ��They have come to our land to apologize for that. Same with the Orcs who were involved in that whole mess. The perpetrator for it all is now dead so they��ve stopped.�� Cadiz explained to the Duke.

    In response, Gaezer turned his attention to the rest of us. ��The Dwarf? Those two highly evolved Monsters over there? The Humans?�� He pointed us all out.

    Two monsters? I don��t think he was talking about Alvir or Vinn, from the outside they don��t seem to be that highly evolved other than having big bodies. Thinking that, I turned around to find Venya slumped over, eyes twitching closed, but standing behind me. ��You really aren��t a morning person.�� I whispered to the dead-eyed sister of mine.

    Cadiz looked us all over, possibly trying to think of an explanation. ��The Humans are soldiers of Lord Avalas, the human noble currently staying at the palace. As for the Monsters and the Dwarf�� They���� The large demon paused, obviously not sure if it was a good idea to tell the entire truth to this man.

    ��We��re going to the castle to see our brother.�� I answered for her grabbing Venya. ��The Dwarf is an old friend of mine.�� I finished.

    Gaezer growled. ��I don��t remember asking you.�� He gritted his teeth, before letting out a breath of frustration. ��You two are siblings? You��re completely different species.�� He commented in a doubtful voice.

    ��Even so I assure you they are siblings. Sisters to Vincent. I��m sure you��ve heard of him.�� Cadiz interjected.

    The Duke''s eyes widened before narrowing again as he stared at us. ��Pillars���� He growled.

    I was a little taken aback, it looked like Cadiz was too. ��You-You��ve heard of the pillars?�� Cadiz asked Gaezer.

    Gaezer shrugged one shoulder sheepishly. ��A little. The old man would talk about the legend when we used to go drinking together.�� He replied.

    Cadiz eyes widened. ��The last Demon King knew of the Pillars?�� She then chuckled. ��Of course he did, that old bast*rd knew everything. Still. That should be all you need, right Gaezer? Leave and let us go in peace.�� She walked up to her fellow noble, almost towering over the man.

    He seemed to think for a moment before shaking his head lightly. ��I came here because Faema said Gama was in her territory. The very fact that Gama herself is transporting these ��Pillars�� tells me that you intend to use them to help with our country''s problems.�� He turned his attention fully to Cadiz looking her squarely in the eye. ��Even if they are the ��legendary Pillars�� we do not need outsiders help. This our problem and we will solve it ourselves.�� He spoke defiantly.

    I clenched my fist before taking a deep breath. If these two keep this line of dialogue going, the Light Elves who are most definitely still listening will most certainly take it the wrong way. ��We don��t know for sure if we are going to help.�� I spurted out walking towards the arguing pair. ��We��re going to the demon capital for a different purpose.�� I told him swapping glances with Cadiz.

    Gaezer raised one eyebrow. ��And what purpose would that be?�� He asked calmly.

    ��To ask the Queen''s assistance with putting King Levias to rest.�� Cadiz answered for me, a scowl on her face.

    Is she mad about what I said? It��s technically true, but even so, it does sound like I don��t care. I��m sure Cadiz understands that��s not the case though. This would all be a lot easier if I could actually tell them all about the Light Elves though.

    For a moment. Gaezer stood still, his gaze placed solely at Cadiz. Then he turned his eyes to me. ��I had heard that he was to reawaken. Truly that brats power would be useful.�� He answered matter of factly. ��Even so, brat or not, the Queen is still our Queen. She can not turn her attention away from the tumour festering in our own country.�� he finished turning back to Cadiz.

    Cadiz grunted in a begrudging agreement. ��Whilst I don��t condone your tone, I happen to agree with you. As much as it pains me to say it, Levias is a secondary importance to the New Monarch Rebels for us.�� She sighed. ��What surprises me though, is that you agree.�� She shot a curious glance towards the Duke.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Gaezer crossed his arms. ��I may not be loyal to the Queen, but I am loyal to the country. There may be a better ruler for this country out there, but whoever''s behind this rebellion is not it.�� He grumbled, stating his opinion clearly.

    So that means, at the very least, he��s not our enemy, right? Although he did attack Gial out of nowhere so I can��t quite say I like him. ��If you��re not our enemy, then why did you come all the way out here Gaezer? What scheme are you planning?�� Cadiz seemed to be even more worried now. Is it really so bad that he isn��t our enemy?

    A small smirk worked its way onto Gaezer''s lip. ��I can assure you the reason I came here has already been made apparent.�� He answered before gripping the handle of his holstered sword. ��However, I won''t deny there was another reason. Killing two birds with one stone if you want to use a human term.�� He told us before turning around, his smile vanishing. ��Here they come.�� I heard him grumble.

    We all looked up to match his gaze. The sun was just beginning to rise from the horizon, however, I had barely noticed that until now, as the sky was still quite dark. It wasn��t the night that made it dark though, it was the hundreds of giant birds flying in our direction.

    ��What the sh*t is going on.�� I heard Venya yell as she finally began to wake up.

    Cadiz stomped towards Gaezer gripping his shoulder and swinging him around. ��Explain yourself Gaezer!�� She ordered.

    Gaezer looked back at the army flying towards us. ��I��d long suspected I had a traitor in my court, a spy for the New Monarch. So, I thought this would be the perfect opportunity. I made sure to let my court know exactly where I was going. I knew the royal''s pet Magnabird being away from the capital would have been too tempting for them to pass up.�� He stated proudly.

    Cadiz gritted her teeth before turning back to us throwing her hand out. ��There��s no chance for us to retreat here, so we stand and fight! Prepare yourselves!�� She ordered us. Venya immediately ran off to find the two short swords she bought a while back, soon after the rest of the group followed suit. Gial was already on his feet, it seemed he was ready to fight even with his injury.

    I walked to the two demon''s side facing outwards against the forces coming our way. I felt worried. There was excitement there too, as usual, but also worry. I wasn��t worried about losing this fight, the rebels we would be fighting was a hastily put together force so I doubt it��ll be too strong. No, what I��m worried about is those that can��t fight. ��We have a heavily wounded soldier with us and a pregnant Oasis wolf.�� I mumbled indirectly directing my worry at Gaezer. ��Just thought you should know that should anything happen to them."

    The xenophobic Duke turned his head to me before gritting his teeth. ��The day I care what an outsider has to say is the day this kingdom falls.�� He responded.

    Cadiz shook her head. ��The Oasis Wolves are important to our people Gaezer.�� She warned him.

    ��Then it��s fine, just as long as the Wolves survive.�� He responded in an almost indifferent manner before pulling his blade out of its hilt. ��Try to keep a few alive. I want to interrogate them later.�� He told us.

    The rebels were close enough now to make out individuals. Each wearing blue and black leather armour with a variety of sizes and shapes. The air next to me began to crackle as my hairs stood on end. Lightning seemed to be running up and down Cadiz''s arms. By her side, Gaezer''s blade had turned to ice. Frost was spreading from his feet.

    It seems both the Demons were mages, this would be the first time I would be seeing Cadiz fight. So in a way that had me excited. Around me, I heard the tense breathing that came before a battle. I turned around to see Alvir and a few demons with the other Wolves protecting Sari, they had also sat Lason with Kuuli and Bear inside the protection corner.

    Basically, as long as they��re protected and we keep a few alive, we can run wild. I haven��t been able to have a good fight for what feels like forever now. Not that it��s something that I should be seeking out.

    I swang Skullcrusher around into a fighting position and planted my feet firmly on the ground. Just as I was about to leap into the oncoming crown Cadiz held out her arm. ��Wait.�� She commanded. I grumbled, a bit annoyed, but did as they said.

    ��Wait for it.�� She repeated as the army grew closer. They were almost right on us now. ��Just a little more.�� She carried on as the rest of us steeled ourselves. As the enemy grew even closer, we could clearly see them begin to prepare magic, before any could be thrown at us though, Cadiz threw her arm down. ��AEDI NOW!�� She yelled.

    Just then a huge pillar of flame burst from behind us piercing directly through the center of the rebels. The rest of them scattered off to the sides to avoid it. I turned around to see Aedi standing atop Gama''s head pointing her staff at our enemies.

    Ah. Yeah. I��d forgotten about Aedi. Without changing expression I turned back to see what had happened. Unsurprisingly a not insignificant portion of the rebels forces had begun to plummet from the sky. The majority still flew though and Aedi took a while to charge her magic.

    ��To think Lady Aedette was here too. How irritating.�� Gaezer grumbled. ��I��m not waiting any longer.�� He told us before thrusting his rapier towards a group of rebels.

    Icicles as long as the blade flew out from it at a speed undodgeable. One struck straight through the head of one of the giant birds. Not wanting the Duke to have all the fun, I also began my attack and judging by the battle cries behind me, the others seemed to, too.

    I deftly landed on the head of the closest bird before swinging Skullcrusher into the rebel not giving him enough time to react. His body was swung off the bird as blood flew from his skull. To my side, I saw a blur of movement as a line of rebels lost their heads. At the end of the line stood Venya, her two blades drenched in blood. She gave me a broad smile before dashing between a few more birds heads.

    As a response to our sudden attacks over half of the remaining rebel lept from their birds landing on top of the mountain we were camping on. The remaining ones, that appeared to be their mages and archers, took off in all directions.

    One of the archers aimed an arrow at me, so I raised up my Mushroom Shield ready to block it. Before it could even reach me through a lightning bolt intercepted it causing it to explode into splinters. I turned to see Cadiz standing on Gama''s back with lightning coursing between her hands. She smiled sadistically. ��Leave these lot to us, darling, you go ahead and help with the main force.�� She told me pointing down.

    I looked at the ground to see our two forces clashing. The rebels were actually doing a little better than I thought. Although in one corner their bodies seemed to be flying every which way. Considering I can��t see the one doing it, I can only assume it��s Odwiff.

    I turned back to Cadiz and nodded my head. As I did she grinned and practically vanished from sight. The next second she was shooting lightning at a fire mage whilst jumping from bird to bird. To see a lady of her size move like that. It was an unusual sight for certain.

    Still, I should go ahead and help as I said I would. I carefully aimed near the back of the rebels, away from any of my allies and jumped down from the bird headfirst with Skullcrusher held at my side. It had been a while since I used my Mushroom Helmet to its full effectiveness.

    With a grin on my face I made contact with the rebels. A huge cloud of dust and bodies exploded around me. I could hear the screams and gasps of the nearby rebels, then a loud series of thumps as their bodies hit the ground. With a crack of my neck, I got to my feet and had a look around.

    It seems as though I��m now in a bit of a crater, it also seems like I was joined by quite a few rather surprised looking rebels. The rebels in question quickly recovered and ran at me ready to kill. I swiftly dodged the first few attacks and deflected another with my Mushroom Shield before kicking one of the rebel away. As he flew back I swung Skullcrusher into the other three that were currently on me crushing the closest one''s bones and knocking the other two away.

    Before the one I had kicked had the chance to react I ran up to him and locked my fist with his skull, knocking him out. As much as I didn��t want to help Gaezer, him getting information out of a few rebels could only really help us. If he even bothers to tell the queen that is.

    As I was thinking such thoughts a rather scorched body fell from the sky landing a few feet away from me. I looked up to see Venya still working her way through the rebels still in the sky. There was also the blur that was Cadiz and the occasional flash of lightning. If they weren��t struggling enough with just those two, Gama and Faema were circling them stopping any from getting too far away.

    ��Got ya!�� A voice yelled as a blade struck against my Mushroom Shield shattering at its touch.

    I turned my head to see the stunned demon looking at his broken blade before scattering back behind his fellow warriors. He probably thought he was sneaking up on me, but did he really think I would completely lose focus on those that I��m fighting? For all I know some of these rebels might put up an actual fight I can��t let my guard down.

    The demons seemed a bit hesitant to attack me, they still had the numbers. ��So you��re strong?�� A voice from the crowd said. A large demon began to walk towards me, pushing through the rest of his people. He had a solemn glare planted on his face. ��Let''s put it to the test.�� He growled revealing two large hammers.

    That seemed like a bit of a cumbersome weapon. How exactly do you fight with two two-handed weapons? Is he just wielding them to show off how strong they are? I scratched the back of my head before turning to face the muscular warrior.

    He nodded his head lightly before rushing at me, the hammers at his side. With a surprisingly agile motion, he hopped into the air and began to spin around holding his weapons outstretched.

    I��m not sure how strong he is, but I felt as though that might cause some damage. Jumping back, I let him smash into the ground causing another cloud of sand. Before I could spot him, the man rushed out of the sand swinging both of his hammers down from above, I raised up Skullcrusher and met their descent.

    Whilst I managed to hold back his attack, I felt my feet digging into the ground behind me. Despite his ludicrous weapons, his power was not to be laughed at. With a grunt I pushed the warrior off me, he stumbled back a few steps before coming to a stop.

    A smile washed across my face. Even if it doesn��t last too long this should be fun. With a grin, I rushed forward.

    ��LOOK OUT BELOW!�� A voice yelled from above. Before either of us could react, the rebels body was cut straight down the middle. He looked up at me shock splattered on his face before he slothed off into two sides.

    Behind him, Venya got to her feet rubbing her head. ��Ow ow ow.�� She muttered before turning to her side and looking down at the mess she��d made. ��That��s disgusting.�� She reacted in a monotone voice.

    ��You��re the one that did it!�� I pointed out.

    She looked up at me. ��Well it��s not my fault, one of those stupid f*cking birds shook me off it��s back.�� She complained.

    I scrunched up my brow. ��So you thought you might as well cut a man in half on your way down?!�� I asked angrily.

    Venya shrugged her shoulders nodding. ��I mean. Yeah.�� She answered honestly. ��What are you so mad about anyway, he��s our enemy right?��

    ��Well�� I mean. I was having fun fighting him, is all.�� I mumbled averting my gaze.

    My sisters'' arms dropped to her side with a dumbfounded expression on her face. She then brought her hand up to her head. ��Why is my sister such a battle junkie.�� She mumbled.

    I felt a little awkward and shifted my feet. ��Can�� Can we just finish this.�� I asked her motioning to the army around us.

    She nodded her head, before turning to the crowd that hadn��t dared move since she got here. They were being a bit cowardly all in all. ��If you aren��t going to come for us. Then we��ll just have to come for you.�� She threatened them before disappearing into their numbers. I followed suit swing Skullcrusher into their front row knocking dozens over with one swing.

    It wasn��t long before we began to hear the yells of retreat, with Odwiff, Gial Alka and the other coming from one direction and us two from the other, their forces were being whittled down quick.

    As they began to disperse I could also make out Gaezer fighting, he looked composed and calm, yet his arm and his blade were moving at insane speeds. Every time he thrust his rapier into one enemy ice would burst forth from it and hit another two. The way he used his magic along with his weapon was flawless.

    By this time though, the enemy forces were on a full-on retreat, some of them tried to flee back to their birds, but there was no escaping that way, so the rest just ran. Their numbers were less than ours now. I turned to Gaezer who was nonchalantly taking out the retreating rebels. ��Do you need us to go after them?�� I asked him nodding my head towards the main group.

    He looked up at me and grimaced slightly. ��I don��t care what you do, I have what I need.�� He told me bluntly.

    ��Such a rude b*sterd.�� Venya grumbled next to me.

    I sighed and looked up to see if I could spot Cadiz. ��Cadiz! Should we go after them?�� I asked her.

    ��I think that would be best.�� A voice right behind me said making me nearly jump out my armour.

    ��F*CK ME!�� Venya yelped.

    At some point, Cadiz had gotten behind us. She placed her hand on our shoulders. ��It would probably be best to get them before they can get a report out to their superiors. We don��t need them knowing you��re here, at least not yet.�� She told us.

    That makes sense. If we do end up helping fight the rebels, it would be best to do so without them prepared to fight us. They can��t be prepared if they don��t know we exist. I nodded my head to Venya as we sprinted forward. If I��m honest, it doesn��t sit right with me, attacking a retreating force, but in this instance, we don��t have much of a choice.

    The proceeding battle would have been better described as a slaughter. We ripped through their numbers like paper, a few tried to fight back, but their energy just wasn��t in it. It didn��t take long for the last of them to fall.

    ��Do we just leave the bodies out here?�� Venya asked me.

    I shrugged my shoulders. ��I guess. This is the middle of nowhere, the middle of the desert. The sand will swallow them up eventually right?�� I asked.

    Venya scratched her head. ��I think that��s how it works. If not, that Gaezer guy probably won''t want an army of corpses on his land so he��ll probably clean it up.�� She replied.

    I nodded my head in agreement. He seemed like a very territorial man, so I��m sure he protects and looks after it well, at least I��d hope so. Whether he looks after his citizens�� Hard to tell, he hates us, but that doesn��t at all mean he hates his people.

    When we arrived back they had already begun to clean up. Gaezer had put five bodies on the back of Faema, they must be the five that had managed to survive the battle. Off in a corner he and Cadiz were talking.

    I jogged up to them. ��Ah. Ellena. Did you manage to get them all?�� Cadiz asked me.

    ��Yeah. They barely even fought back�� I felt kind of bad really.�� I told her scratching my chin.

    Gaezer turned his head to me before turning back. ��Guilt is a weakness when it comes to war.�� He scoffed.

    My eyebrows twitched and I felt a sudden urge to thump him round the back of his head. I saw Cadiz behind him shaking her head, so I held myself back.

    Gaezer turned back to his fellow demon. ��Well then Cadiz. I will be off for now, leave my territory by the end of the day or I��ll return.�� He warned us as he hopped on to the currently grounded Faema.

    Cadiz stared at the Duke. ��So tell me, darling. Are you our ally?�� She asked him simply.

    The Duke thought for a moment before shaking his head. ��I��m not your enemy. Take that as you will.�� He grimaced before flying off.

    Venya and I turned back to Cadiz. ��So how are we taking that?�� Venya asked Cadiz.

    She watched Gaezer fly further away then looked at our own people who had already begun to load our gear back on to the ship. ��At the very least, I don��t think we have to worry about him fighting against us.�� She sighed.

    She began to walk back up the hill as we followed close behind. ��Did we have any casualties?�� I inquired.

    Cadiz nodded her head. ��Other than Gial being heavily injured there are a few others that got hurt too. Also�� two deaths, one of my guards and an Orc.�� She told us with a sigh.

    I felt relieved. Maybe it��s a bad thing to feel relief that no one you��re close to died. I��m not happy about the deaths, far from it, but I��m glad Gial didn��t die. ��So what now?�� I asked.

    ��Gaezer said he��ll send some of his men to clear up the bodies.�� Cadiz told us. I exchanged a glance with Venya who seemed proud of herself. ��But I want to give my man a proper burial, I��m sure Alka does for hers too.�� She continued. ��After that, we��ll leave and fast. No need to fight Gaezer as hateful as he can be.�� She finished.

    Both Venya and I agreed with that plan. There was one thing I wanted to say though. ��Can you tell us about the rest of the journey? If that��s possible I mean.�� I asked, trying to stay polite.

    Cadiz raised an eyebrow whilst looking back at me. ��The rest of the journey?�� She questioned.

    I nodded. ��Yeah. Whose territory we��ve yet to go through, what the lords in charge are like what sort of opposition we might expect. I feel as though we��ve been ill-prepared for this journey so far and I��d like to prevent that.�� I explained to her.

    The Duchess smiled her usual smile. ��But of course darling. I would have told you from the start if you only asked.�� She answered.

    So whilst we packed up our camp just after dawn Cadiz proceeded to tell us exactly what I asked. I realise of course, this is something I should have asked a while ago, maybe it was a bit immature of me to just want to sit back and leave the planning to someone else, but I feel as though I have enough stress to deal with already. Still, it��s not like everyone else on this ship doesn��t have their own problems to deal with, it��s about time I started acting a bit like this ��legendary pillar�� that I��m supposed to be.

    Anyway, according to Cadiz we had four more territories in our path before the Queen''s rather large personal territory. Not the largest of the lords, but possibly the most luxurious. It seems as though none of the lords in charge of said territories should give us as much trouble as Gaezer, but we should watch out for one of them. Countess Drika, she��s a bit difficult to read and Cadiz believes she��s playing both sides. So it��s hard to tell which she favours more. Either way it would be best to avoid contact with her as much as possible.

    Out of the other three one is in open support of the Queen, one is remaining neutral and doesn��t want to drag his people into it and the last is Aedi��s uncle on her mother''s side. Apparently, he dotes on her quite a bit, so I don��t think he��ll be our enemy.

    We gave the dead a quick, but respectful burial before moving on. This journey wasn��t meant to be a dangerous one, but we brought these numbers for a reason I suppose. We ended up taking off before midday and found ourselves in quite a bit of a hurry to leave the area. Gama was flying at a greater speed than usual, so we probably wouldn��t be staying in the air too long this time.

    Before anything else I checked up on Gial. He was recovering, but the attack had definitely done some damage. He didn��t have any extreme healing skills, but he did have a big enough health pool to survive that hit and then some. I don��t know whether Gaezer intended to kill Gial with that hit, but I��m going to have a few choice words for him next time we meet regardless.

    After I checked up on Gial I carried on with Kasa��s saddle. Without much time to work on it though, I didn��t get much done. Over dinner, there wasn��t too much talking or celebration. Quite a few people lost their friends today, just because I didn��t know the two that died doesn��t mean others didn��t. It was a bit too awkward for the rest of us to speak much.

    As night rolled around, the Wolves actually came inside to sleep for once. Not due to a personal preference, but due to the wind above deck. The barrier at the front of the ship can only protect from so much and at the speed we were going it would both be noisy and pretty cold.

    With that, a sudden and eventful day came to a close. Hopefully, this Gaezer will end up being an ally to the Queen. Even if he does get information out of those rebels, he can��t exactly think he��ll be able to take on the entire rebellion by himself, so he��s got to come to the Queen for help. Unless he��s really that stubborn�� Well, I guess only time will tell.

    [Name: Ellena Orcsbane]

    [Age: 184 Days]

    [Species: Arbor Ferrous, Dryad]

    [Height: 7''-6"]

    [Sex: Female]

    [Title/s: Kin of Ellephwen, Wolfmother, Slayer.]

    {Level: 71] +6

    [Health: 57990/58315] +2711

    [Mana: 8920/9514] + 409

    [Stamina: 42780/43089] +1701

    [Hunger: 43001/43089] +1701

    [Attack: 38787] +1659

    [Defence: 69316 + 22000] +3092

    [Magic Attack: 10184] +360

    [Magic Defence: 19506] +635

    [Skills:

    [Pain Resistance lvl 10 (Max)] [Poison Resistance lvl 8] [Mind Resistance lvl 2]

    [Venom Resistance lvl 8] [Lightning Resistance lvl 5] [Paralysis Resistance lvl 4]

    [Night vision lvl 10 (max)] [Amplified Vision lvl 9] [{Mushroom Helmet lvl 74}] Up!

    [tough stomach lvl 8] [Unarmed Combat Expert lvl 9] [Polearm Expert lvl 6]

    [Demifoot lvl 10] [Warriors Heart lvl 52] [Warriors Will lvl 36]

    [Warriors Strength lvl 45] Up! [Greater Regeneration lvl 8] [Guardian lvl 10 (Max)]

    [Dryads Charm lvl 18] [Skinning lvl 5] [Tanning lvl 5]

    [Leatherworking lvl 9] [Carving lvl 3] [Earth Magic lvl 9]

    [{Wolfmother lvl 18}] [{Pillars Aura lvl 15}]